Tempted by the Vampire Guardian
Author: Rachel S.william
Date: 2018-02-06 00:00:00+00:00
Description: Will she risk everything, including love to find her family? Download this Steamy Vampire Romance to find out!!! Mariska Wasi was young average college student. She had just finished up a challenging five years at California's top legal college. Next stop, back home to Egypt to help her parent's law firm. They specialized in help people of a certain kind escape repression, people of the supernatural world that is. When a vampire, whom she assumes was sent by the vicious and murderous Naqi family shows up at her school, Mariska must decide if she should feel school and return home or stay and f

VAMPIRE GUARDIAN SERIES

Vampire Prince Collection

By Rachel S. William

AmazingRomanceBooks.com

SPECIAL BONUS FOR LIMITED TIME

Sign up for Amazing Romance Books Email List to be Notified of New Releases and

Get 4 Stories For FREE

A personal Note From Rachel S. William &

Before you begin reading, I just wanted to let you know how truly grateful I am for your download of this book. Writing has been a lifelong passion for me, and without your amazing readers, I’d have no one to share my crazy ideas with!

As a token of my sincere gratitude, I wanted to let you know that I’ve also included 20 plus additional steamy paranormal romance stories in this book at no extra cost!

Are you a huge fan of paranormal romance, bit curios about what it would like to take a hot Bad Boy home for the night? Or maybe you have a hankering for Billionaire alpha male? We’d like for you to have a taste of all of genres we publish here at Amazing romance Books, so we’ve hand selected some of hours favorite stories for you to check out and I’ve included them at the and of this book

WARNING: This e- book contains sexually explicit scenes and adult language. It maybe be considered offensive to some readers. This book is for sale to adults ONLY.

Please ensure that this book is stored somewhere that cannot be accessed by an underage reader.

Table of content

Tempted By The Vampire Guardian Book 1

Chosen By The Vampire Guardian Book 2

Destined By The Vampire Guardian Book 3

Charmed By The Vampire Guardian Book 4

BONUS BOOKS FOR LIITED TIME

ALPHA BLLIONAIRE ROMANCE

The Moments Series Box Set

Moments Of Chemistry

Moments Of Devotion

Moments Of Ecstasy

Moments Of Game

Moments Of Love

THE BAD BOY BILLIOANIRE

PARANORMAL BONUS BOOKS

Rescued By The Dragon

Dragon’s Babe

Dragon Trip

Dreaming BBW And Billionaire Bear

Undefeated Alpha

Bride And The Billionaire Bear

Saved For The Vampires

TEMPTED BY THE VAMPIRE GUARDIAN

Vampire Prince Series Book 1

By Rachel S. William

AmazingRomanceBooks.com

Chapter One

Mariska Wasi hadn't been this excited for a very long time. She had just walked out of her final exam for the rest of her life. As she pushed through the door and the warm California sun hit her face, she jumped like a small child and screamed. Five years, doubling up on courses, work, and internships. After five long years, she was about to become a lawyer. Assuming she would pass the bar exam and entrance exam to practice in her native country of Egypt.

“Are you okay?” said a voice from behind of Mariska.

She spun on her heels and started to blush. “Oh um, yeah. I just finished my last exam. Like, my last exam forever.” Mariska said with a smile.

The man she was looking at was stunning. She hadn't seen him on campus even once. Mariska would have noticed his perfect body and penetrating gaze. The stranger's eyes were emerald green; she felt like he could see into her soul. His hair was so dark; it almost matched her own midnight hair. It was longer than most of the college men wore. Mariska thought he must be new, or just visiting.

When he smiled at her response, it almost took her breath away. Everything about him was enchanting, dangerous. “Well then, congratulations. I presume you are going out to celebrate tonight then?”

The question brought her back to reality as she replied, “I hadn't planned on it. I'm not much of a party girl.”

“That's rare nowadays, it seems like this generation wants to do nothing but party.” he answered.

“Well, not this girl. I will party once I pass that bar, and I am safely back home.” Mariska said, moving away from the man.

He moved closer to her, “and where is home?”

“Far from here, unfortunately. I am lucky though to have some wonderful roommates here.” Mariska was now getting nervous at the man's persistence.

“Ah, more lovely young ladies, far from home?” he said smiling.

“I sometimes wish they were. No, I got stuck with two brutish men. I swear they are more animal than human sometimes.” she said confidently.

The comment made the stranger's eyes flicker, and he took a small step away from her. He didn't leave entirely thought to Mariska's irritation. It shouldn't be long now, though.

“One more question then I promise I will leave you in peace,” he said from a safe distance.

Rolling her eyes, she responded, “Fine. What?”

His eyes narrowed, and he closed the distance between them, the swift movement took Mariska’s breath away.

“Why would a beautiful young lady like yourself, be studying law?” he asked.

Glaring at him, she didn't hesitate with her response, “To put away the monsters in the world who prey on the innocent.”

He opened his mouth to reply before hearing the snap of a tree branch near them. The campus was nestled in what was one of the last remaining wooded areas in the whole state. He turned his head just in time to see the giant of a man barreling towards him and directly into his chest. The beast of a man had him pinned to the ground. His hand was raised above his head, ready to give what would surely be a murdering blow to the stranger's head.

“Jamesson no! This is not how it's done!” Mariska yelled and ran to the two men. She placed a calming hand on her friend's shoulder.

He glared at her but slowly complied, he lowered his fist to the ground and slowly started to stand up. As he did, he said, “Go now, before I change my mind.”

The stranger smiled but rose up and turned to leave. Mariska didn't stay to see if he actually left or not, with Jamesson around, he couldn't touch her.

“Are you okay Mariska? Did he hurt you? I can still catch up with him, I think.” Jameson was hovering over Mariska, checking any visible part for wounds.

“Haha, I'm all right. He just caught me off guard is all. I wasn't expecting it.” said Mariska. In all honesty, she was more shaken than she let on to her roommate and dearest friend. She needed to get home and fast.

***

Back at their apartment, Mariska tossed her bag onto the couch and pulled out her cellphone. Jamesson had gone back out to enjoy their final few days in California once he knew she was inside with the door securely locked. Mariska scrolled through her contacts until she came upon a number she already knew by heart, ‘Home.'

“Hi momma, how are you and dad?” said Mariska after the first ring her mother had picked up.

“Oh! My pet! It is so good to hear you speak!” said Apardia.

She had been learning English with the help of her husband and Mariska, who both spoke it fluently. Apardia though was Croatian, and when she and Mariska’s father had married, he had taught her his native Arabic since they moved back to his home in Egypt. As a result, Mariska was fluent in all three languages. Mariska smiled at her mother's attempt but switched to Croatian for her mother's comfort.

“It's good to hear you too mom, sounds like dad's lessons are paying off.” she said.

“Oiy, I can't understand why anyone would want to learn such a vulgar language. It's complicated and idiotic!” said Apardia

“You know why mom if we need to leave Egypt, it will be to an English area, you need to know the language,” said Mariska, it was a spat they had many times.

“I know love, the threat is realer than ever now too. I fear you may need to come home now and not wait until your scores are posted,” said he mother.

“Why? What's happened?” Mariska was immediately on edge.

“The attacks are growing in numbers,” she said.

Mariska knew she couldn't go into details on the phone; she also knew that things were far more deadly than she knew. Which explained the man that afternoon. Mariska didn't want to worry her number, but she had to keep her informed.

“Mom, a man approached me today. Jamesson had to tackle him,” said Mariska.

“Well now love, you are a breathtakingly attractive young woman, men will approach you.” said Apardia.

“Mom, he was a vampire.” she replied.

Her mother's voice changed immediately, “are you sure.”

Once again, Mariska rolled her eyes, thankful that her mother couldn't see the disrespect. “Yes mother, I am sure. He was waiting for me outside of the building, and I have never seen him before.”

“Wait,” said Apardia. Mariska could hear her mother on the other end tracking down her father and retelling the story.

“Pet?” said her father.

“Yes papa?” she said.

“I think you may be in danger, you are an adult, the decision is yours, but I think you should leave, immediately,” said Roje

“Papa, you are scaring me. What is going on over there and why are vampires now coming to California,” she asked.

“Ah Pet, you have been gone so long. There was unrest when you first left five years ago but now, now the mustara, the leader of the Naqi Family is dead,” he said

Mariska gasped. The Naqi Family was a ruthless family of the undead. Until now, their attacks on others had only been in their country. It was common knowledge though that their leader's son did not agree with this. He desperately wanted to eradicate all species he viewed as ‘sub-par’. No one viewed him as much of a threat, though. After all, they were undead, vampires, his father would rule forever.

Her silence told her father that she understood what was now going to happen.

“Papa, how does an undead die?” she asked.

“Murder, pet. The gossip is that he was killed by his own son and his followers,” said Raja in little more than a whisper.

“You need to leave then papa, you and mom need to get as far away from him as you can.” Mariska was terrified. They did not live far from the border of the Naqi Families land, and her parents were prominent targets. They were known throughout the world for helping all sorts of supernaturals run and hide from those who would cause them harm.

“Mariska, our plans are made pet, as soon as you get home, we are leaving.” he said.

“Alright papa, I will be on the next flight out,” she said.

After saying her goodbyes, Mariska called the airport and was able to secure a flight for that evening. It helped that her family had some sway with the airline. They had secured many flights and funded them over the years for fleeing refugees. Mariska only packed what she would need immediately. She knew that Jamesson would bring the rest with him when he came over in a few weeks. In her rush to get home, she had forgotten to contact him. She quickly sent him a text message, knowing he wouldn't make it back to the apartment before she had to leave.

She took one more look around the rooms that had been her home for so many years and slowly closed the door, ready to start on the next chapter in her life.

Chapter Two

Mariska was grateful for the VIP lounge at the airport. She needed a few moments to gather her thoughts without the constant fear of someone following her. After speaking with her parents, the vampire's presence earlier made sense. Still, why would he come alone if he was going to harm her? He had to know that she would have guards with her at all times. She let her mind doze off until a gentle shake on the shoulder awoke her.

“Miss Wasi? Your flight is loading the first class,” said the lounge stewardess.

“Oh, thank you!” she said while gathering her things.

The gate was close by, and she was one of the first passengers on the plane. Grateful for the emptiness and quiet, she dozed back off to sleep. She managed to sleep through the flight attendants security briefing and didn't wake until the plane started to rise into the air. Groggily, she opened her eyes. It would be a long flight, and she didn't want to sleep so early on. Looking around, she saw a man was sitting next to her.

Great, it would be my luck that an obscured flight to Egypt would be booked, she thought to herself. She blinked until her eyes focused. Something didn't seem right to her; she recognized the smell from earlier that day. Like seawater and wildflowers. The vampire had the same scent. Looking at her travel companion, she knew him at once.

“Hello again Mariska,” said the vampire from earlier that day with a sultry grin.

“You!” she said in horror.

“I think perhaps, we got off on the wrong foot earlier.” Said the vampire.

“You wouldn't kill someone on a flight full of witnesses, even for your kind, that would be messy,” she whispered to him. Already she was looking for a weapon.

He laughed quietly and looked around. “Well, let's see, five other passengers and two first class attendants. You're right, someone may notice your screaming.”

She let out a sigh of relief, her eyes jerked up to him when he continued though.

“Of course, they wouldn't notice if I had already taken the time while you were sleeping to compel them to forget that either of us were even on the flight. Then, then I could do whatever I wanted with you, and no one would know.” as he spoke, he leaned in closer to Mariska, his face mere inches from hers now. His gaze was once again overpowering. She felt herself being pulled to him. No doubt his allure was just one facet of the puzzle he used to trap his victims.

Mariska though was no flaky young girl. He couldn't sway her nor could any other supernatural being, such was the luck of being an empath.

“Your right, you could already control everyone, but you sure as hell don't control me,” She said.

Without thinking, she had ahold of a pen in her hand and swiftly brought it down on his hand. It went through and secured him briefly to the table. She never left home without the silver tipped gift from her father.

He hissed in pain, drawing the attention of both flight attendants and alerting Mariska to the fact that they were not under an enchantment.

Smiling, she said, “well now, isn't that interesting? Maybe I should scream after all then?”

Mariska twisted the pen deeper into his hand. He had recovered from the initial shock, though.

“I would appreciate it if you would stop doing that Mariska.” he said through clenched jaws.

Hearing her name come out of his mouth gave her butterflies. She couldn't explain her attraction to him; she knew it wasn't his power to compel. Could it be that she was attracted to this monster who had no doubt been sent to kill her?

“Why haven't you killed me yet?” she whispered.

“I have no reason to kill you, yet.” he said.

“You mean the Naqi’s haven't given you the ‘okay’ yet?” she spat.

Once again, he laughed at her. She didn't know what his game way but she wasn't going to play. It was a long flight to Egypt, and she had plenty of time to come up with a plan to murder him. Once they touched down, she would have the help of her family also. She pulled the pen from his hand and put it back in her pocket.

“Thank you,” he said, rubbing the already healing wound. “Tell me cher, what do you know of the keepers?”

Mariska didn't answer him; she knew what all supernaturals knew about them, but she wasn't about to give him any details that he didn't already have. The keepers were a legendary group of undead who held all the secrets of the world. From the location of the fountain of youth to a cure for wolf bites and vampirism. No one knew for sure if they were even real, but the Naqi family had been hunting down people who had information about them for as long as anyone could remember.

Mariska just snorted and closed her eyes as she settled back into her seat.

“Hmm, it would seem you're not as bright as they say.” he said.

Mariska didn't take the bait, but she did glare at him.

Once again he leaned into her, “What if I told you, they were real?”

She raised an eyebrow but didn't comment.

“Alright. What if I told you that all their secrets were known by someone you already know?” he said.

Still, Mariska did not respond. She didn't even give him the benefit of a glance. She didn't know what his game was, but she wasn't going to get into a fight with a vampire on the middle of a cross-country flight full of pedestrians. She heard him sigh dramatically.

“Fine. Do you know who Prince Daemon is by chance?” he asked.

Now she looked at him but didn't speak. Instead, she just rolled her eyes dramatically. Of course, she knew who Prince Daemon was. Well, she knew of him at least. He was the opposite of the Naqi family. Where they murdered, pillaged and burned those innocent people, he was a savior to them. His islands off the coast of Greenland were a refuge for all those who sought it.

More than once in the past, the Naqi had attempted to overthrow him and his family. Each time, they failed. The oceans would swallow their boats, or the sky would brighten and burn their skin. They had only ever made landfall once in all of history and those of the family that touched the land burned instantly.

People believed that Prince Daemon would one day lead all of the supernatural worlds to freedom once and for all. Mariska doubted that very much, though.

“I know of him,” she said finally, “I also know that he can't be much of a prince if he allows his people to be tortured and killed while he sits on an island safely.”

“Then you don't know anything.” he spat.

His harsh tone caught her off guard. For the first time since she had met him, she had managed to get a rise out of him.

“Oh I’m sorry, did I hit a nerve?” she said sarcastically.

Now he was ignoring her. For whatever reason, his anger upset her. She didn't want to think about the implications of what those feelings meant so instead she slipped on her headphones and began to listen to music. As the sound reverberate through her, she drifted off to sleep. In her dream, she was running to a man on an island. He had to be the prince. She couldn't see his face, but she knew that she had to get to him and tell him that they were coming. Who was coming? The Naqi, they were coming to kill them all.

***

Mariska felt the vibrations rattle through her body as the plane touchdown in her native country. It was two in the afternoon there. Even before the ‘buckle seatbelts’ sign was shut off, she felt jet lagged. The humidity in the air seeped through every opening. Mariska realized now just how much she would miss the freedom and the climate of sunny California. She would need to change before she got a taxi to her parents home. If they saw her dressed in skintight jeans and a low cut blouse, her father may have a heart attack.

Looking to her side, she saw the handsome stranger was once again staring at her as if he was trying to read her thoughts.

“Great, I was hoping you were just part of a bad dream.” she mumbled.

“Well, I’m flattered that you were dreaming about me then.” he said with a smile.

“If you think I’m going to lead you to my parents, you're mistaken,” she said as she gathered her things. The flight was grounded and was starting to disembark.

“Mariska, I have no desire to harm you or your family.” he said following her from the plane.

She didn't have the time to deal with him, if he tried to follow her after she was changed she would dispatch of him. As she stepped down from the plane, she saw her parents standing fifty feet away from her though on the platform. Behind them a large black car and two guards.

“Mom? Dad?” she ran to them, dropping her bags. “What are you doing here?” she said as she embraced them.

“He didn't tell you darling?” said her mother, looking over Mariska's shoulder and to the vampire.

“What?” Mariska responded curtly.

“His majesty sent the guard to protect us, he insisted on recovering you himself, though.” said her mother, dumbfounded that her daughter didn't know who the man was.

Spinning on her heels, Mariska looked to the vampire. “Prince Daemon?” she asked.

With his sultry grin, the stranger replied, “the one and only, at your service.”

Chapter Three

“What the hell?” Mariska all but yelled at the man.

“Mariska!” shouted her parents in unison. She didn't know if they were offended by her tone or language and she didn't care at that moment.

“I am very sorry your majesty, I don't know what's got into her,” said her father, looking to Mariska with the same look that made her blood run cold as a child. No doubt she would be scolded harshly for her words.

“No, please Roje, she has every right to be upset.” said the prince.

“I don't need your permission to be upset, your majesty.” said Mariska, practically spitting out the last words.

From behind her, she could hear father muttering a long line of threats to her under his breath in Arabic. She had been gone for five years but still, she could remember everything that he was saying.

Her hostility didn't phase the prince, he was still smiling at her which only served to infuriate her more. The guards had loaded her few belongings into the back of the car, and now they were holding open the doors for the family and the prince.

“Mariska, if you don't mind, I would feel better if you could hate me from the safety of the car?” he said.

His eyes were full of amusement at her anger. Mariska continued to glare at him but succeeded in getting into the vehicle with her parents and him. It was a large SUV with four seats that spun to face each other in the center. It fit a total of eight people. Four passengers and four guards. Mariska wasn't listening to her father's string of curse words directed at her. Her behavior, her attitude, her appearance, on and on. They were laced with apologies to the Prince for all of her missteps against him. She looked out the window and contemplated if she could make it back to California before the next day.

She turned her head when the prince cleared his throat, “Roje, we have other things we need to discuss. It is no longer safe for you and your family outside of the islands. Now you know why I cannot stay long. I would like for you and your wife to return with the guards no later than tomorrow.”

For the first time since she arrived home, Mariska's father was silent.

“I will stay behind for several days with Mariska and then we will follow you and your wife.” finished Prince Daemon.

Mariska opened her mouth to protest, she would rather die than stay behind with the arrogant man.

“Mariska, the option is not up to you. It is in your best safety to remain with me,” said the Prince, not waiting for her to voice her opinion.

Once more though, she started to protest and for the first time, her mother spoke.

“Mariska.” was all her mother said, in that one word, she had commanded more respect and complacency from Mariska than her father and the prince had in the past twenty-four hours. She would not defy her mother. She was a woman that Mariska held in great regard, and she would trust her intuition.

“Alright Mama,” said Mariska to the shock of both her father and the Prince.

***

The next morning, her parents hugged and kissed her once more. The Prince had insisted on staying with the throughout the night. Him along with his guard made the small house very crowded. Mariska would have liked to spend more time alone with her mother before their departure but the time just wasn't there. As she watched them leave with their guards, she felt an emptiness inside of her and a profound sense of coming danger. Her instincts though didn't matter; it seemed that anything they did that day would lead to risk. Turning from the door, she came face to face with Daemon.

“Alone for the next two days, I wonder what we could do?” He said with a glint in his eyes.

She glared at him and ducked under his arm, “Well, I have work to do. You, however, can go to hell.”

“You know most women would give anything to have me to themselves for two days,” He said

She turned back to him and smiled, “I guess most women are easy to compel, and you've never been told no.”

With lightening speed, he was once again in front of her, pinning her against the wall. She felt her body heat rise. His sturdy frame pressed up against her own. His lips were so close she could kiss them if she only tilted her head a bit. Mariska felt his large hands gripping her hips possessively before he spoke.

In little more than a whisper, he said, “I have no need to compel women. I'd like to know what witchcraft you're using on me now, though.”

He leaned away from her ear to look into her eyes, “you have captivated me somehow empath.”

Mariska quickly steadied her breathing; she couldn't let him suck her in so completely. With a playful smile, she asked, “does that line work on all your woman?”

With the mood lightened, he laughed and said, “I've never used it before, is it working?”

Slipping out of his grip and sauntering away she shot him a smile and replied; “a little.”

With that, he let out an enchanting laugh and left her to her work. As hard as she tried to ignore his presence in her childhood home while she worked, it was almost impossible. Every noise he made, she wished he was closer. Each moment he walked by, she wanted him to stop and talk to her. When he did approach her to make plans for their trip, she wished he would embrace her and stroke her neck while she kissed him passionately.

“Mariska?” She jumped at the sound of her name.

“Shit!” She said, looking up.

“Sorry. I don't think I realized how deep into your thoughts you were.” Said Daemon

She wasn't sure if it was her imagination playing tricks on her or not, but the prince looked flushed.

“I um, I was just,” she stammered as she rose from the small desk.

The Prince circled to where she was standing now. He was directly in front of her. She would have to climb over the desk backward to get away from him if she wanted to.

“I should mention something,” he said from a safe distance.

She eyed him suspiciously, “what?”

“Well, I have acquired many skills over the years. Some of them are more gifts than skills.” He started.

As he spoke, he closed the space between them, “one such gift, is the ability to sense emotions in others. Much like your own empath abilities.”

Her heart started beating harder; she couldn't tell if it was his emotions or her own. Perhaps both of them blending together. He looked down at the space between them and took a step forward. Cautiously, he put his hand on her hip. She could hear his own breathing was labored. He lifted his other hand to her neck and wrapped his fingers into her dark hair. Their eyes met, and it was like a thousand lights burning bright. She felt his desire blending with her own. The need to feel his lips on her neck and breast was consuming.

Like a knife cutting through butter, though, a new emotion came flooding in. Fear. Something was wrong; he felt it too. It was more powerful than even their desire. He begrudgingly pulled away from her seconds before a loud pounding came from the front door.

“Wait here,” He said to Mariska as he walked away.

She took a deep breath when he had gone. Grabbing the pen from her desk, she slowly started to make her way to the front room. She could hear two male voices coming from around the corner.

“Mariska, there is no need to hide. Please join us,” said Daemon.

Mariska muttered under her breath, having a vampire in the house was very inconvenient. She had always thought of herself as pretty quiet. The prince though could hear almost anything she did. Mariska wondered if he could hear her foot being shoved up his ass if he kept up the overpower man act.

“Whats going on?” she asked as she rounded the corner.

“Mariska, this is Bruno, he is one of my guards.” started the prince.

Mariska nodded her head in a show of welcome.

“He was waiting for your parents envoy at the airport. They never came, though,” said Daemon.

The words rang through Mariska like an electric shock. Daemon saw this and went to her. He saw his guards confused look, never before had Daemon shown affection for a woman in public. Daemon didn't care, though.

“Oh my god, we have to find them,” she said.

“Mariska, listen to me. Bruno is going to stay here with you, only briefly. I am going to go out and contact some friends in the area. It would take too long to get my own guard here. I will only be gone for maybe two hours. You will be safe with Bruno, and we will find your parents okay?” he said as he stroked her cheek.

“Okay.” was all that she could muster. She knew that there was nothing she could do while she was in such a state. She had to trust a man she hardly knew.

She slumped down to sit on the floor and watched as Damon spoke to his guard one more time. He looked back at Mariska but said nothing before turning to the door and disappearing into the busy street.

“Miss, is there anything I can do?” asked the guard.

“No” was all she could say, she put her head in her hands and buried them in her lap.

She wanted to sob. She could feel the guard looking at her but still she didn't care. From nowhere, she heard a loud thump that pulled her from her depression. She jumped up and saw Bruno’s body laying on the floor in a pile. She had no time to react, four men stormed into the small area and grabbed ahold of her. She didn't even think of defending herself. Her only thought was to scream before her world went dark from the cloth placed over her mouth.

Chapter Four

Mariska could feel the room before she was able to see it. As an empath, ‘feeling’ people's auras was the first sense that came to her when she woke and the last one to leave her at night. She had met an empath in college who didn't know she had the gift. Instead, the poor girl just thought she was an extreme bi-polar. When she had met Mariska, she was heavily medicated so that she could get a few hours of sleep at night. When they had parted ways their senior year, her life had been transformed. Meditation had been her savior.

Mariska felt the anger and fear in the room. There was something else, something deep and sinister. She slowly started to regain her other senses. As she opened her eyes and looked around the room, she saw that she was in an ancient castle. Oh god, she thought, she was in the Naqi Castle. She could feel the guards outside her door a little bit better now. They were horrified with their new leader. Even now, Mariska could hear the screams coming from the other rooms. If she had ever doubted the intentions of the family, now she knew the truth. The door to her cell began to open, and she jerked her head up. For the first time, she realized she was restrained to the cot like bed with silken ropes.

“Ah, It's so sweet to see you awake Mariska,” said the vampire.

Mariska was not ready for the man that had opened the door. He matched Daemon in height and build, but that's where the similarities between the two vampires ended. The man in front of her was covered with scars. His long nails were stained red. The sight made her shudder. Her mother had told her of the custom of the Naqi leaders. They did now just feed on humans, they cut them open and fed for days on their blood. Their nails would be dipped in poison to add to the poor souls pain. Mariska could smell the blood and the poison.

“What do you want from me?” she said.

“Let me introduce myself. I am Yelda, leader of the Naqi family.” The vampire smiled as he used his recent title. It was a horrifying smiled. Beneath thin lips, the smile revealed two rows of sharpened teeth. They too were stained with blood. If Mariska was correct, the son of the former leader was over five-hundred years old.

She didn't want to deal with him, he was known for his love of torturing the supernatural, “I know who you are, what do you want?” she said with far more courage than she thought she had.

“I see you don't like to be sublet so neither shall I. I want to destroy you, I want to murder you and your family and all those who you hide. I want to find your lover and drink the blood of my enemy,” he said as he moved closer to her.

Now he was mere feet away from her; she had to fight down vomit. His body and breath smelled of rotting flesh. Like his very person was deteriorating away from how evil he was. The scent gave her more determination than ever. She would never defy her family. Nor would she betray those whom they had worked so hard to protect.

“Kiss my ass you disgusting corpse.” she said before spitting at him.

He was not phased by her show of bravery. He closed the space between them and placed one long, pointed nail on her throat. On the same spot that hours before she had been begging Daemon in her mind to kiss. Glaring at her, Yelda pierced the soft skin. Mariska couldn't help herself as she let out a shriek of pain. The puncture revealed what she already knew; his nails were coated with poison. Please God, don't let him drink from me.

When a vampire drank from a person, he was essentially marking his territory. No other vampire would go near that human. The thought of being claimed by that monster and not Daemon, who she was quickly falling for was horrifying.

“You see, I do not want to kill you. Not yet at least,” said Yelda. “If I kill you now, how will your lovely prince be able to watch you die?”

At the thought of Daemon suffering, Yelda began to laugh. “No Mariska, you are only here to help me deliver a message.”

Yelda moved close to Mariska again. She couldn't move away from the stench like she had before. The poison was now crippling her. She prayed to God that her mother's stories had been accurate. The poison was only meant to torture, not to kill. Yelda enjoyed doing that last part himself.

“Tell your beloved Prince Daemon that I am coming for him, I know his secrets now. The keepers cannot protect what they cannot see.”

That was the last thing that Mariska remembered until she woke up on the floor of her parents home once more. She heard a voice coming from outside the door and saw Bruno laying where they had left him before her kidnapping.

Please God, let him be alive! She thought to herself. When his chest moved, she let out an enormous sigh of relief. Mariska groaned as she rose up to a sitting position. Every bone in her body hurt. Whether it was from the poison or being hauled around like a bag of potatoes, she felt worn.

“Bruno,” she said, shoving the large man with her foot.

The subtle movement made her head spin.

“Bruno wake up,” she said a second time. This time, she was rewarded with a massive groan.

Looking at her watch, she realized she’d been gone less than twenty-four hours. Still, Daemon would have already returned, so where was he now?

“Miss Wasi, oh god, my head, are you okay?” Said Bruno, finally coming around.

“I will be, where's Daemon? I was gone an entire day. Why didn't he return?” She asked him.

“Wait, they took you?” Said Bruno, rising to his feet rather unsteadily.

“Yes, it was Yelda. He said he had a message for the prince.” She said, now attempting to stand.

“I have failed you, and I have failed my prince.” Said Bruno, reaching for his phone.

Mariska rolled her eyes dramatically, “you were drugged, just like I was Bruno but that doesn't answer my question.”

“Well ma'am, if the prince returned and you were gone, he wouldn't have waited here. He would have gone looking for you.” Said Bruno.

“What? What about you? Is he in the habit of leaving his men lying around half dead?” She snapped.

“Ma'am, I was breathing, you're safely is more important,” He said.

Finally, he found his phone and began to call random numbers and speak in Croatian. Mariska wasn't very good at her father's native language, so she struggled to follow the conversation. When he finished the conversation, she asked what was going on. He ignored her and made another phone call; she tapped her foot impatiently until he looked at her with a raised eyebrow but still said nothing and continued the conversation on the phone. After what felt like forever, he hung up and addressed her.

“Gather your things, we are leaving right now,” He said impatiently.

“Excuse me?” She said

He looked at her with confusion, thinking his Arabic was the problem.

In English he repeated, “Go pack, we are leaving, now.”

She laughed and replied, “I don't take orders from you or anyone else. Especially not in my own home. Where is Daemon?”

Bruno looked shocked, he hadn't anticipated the small woman to say no. “Miss Wasi, I don't mean to be rude, but we are not safe. My orders are to get you to the airfield.”

Mariska smiled at him, “Bruno, I mean you no disrespect, but I'll be damned if I'm going to follow blindly someone I don't know on the orders of a man who left me moments before I was attacked.”

He started to speak, but she ignored him and continued, “now, I am leaving, and I am going to the islands, but I will not be going your way. Or that of a prince who can't speak to me. No thank you; I won't be following your path that got my parents kidnapped also.”

She spun on her heels to start making ing arrangements. She had sensed his attack before he had been moved, at that moment it was just a thought, not yet an action. She stopped and slowly turned to him. Lowering her voice, she glared at him as she spoke, “Bruno, I can feel you toying with the idea of kidnapping me. Tossing me over your shoulder and hauling me off to the airfield to appease your prince.” Her words made the large man turn pale. Evidently his prince hadn't told him she was an empath.

“Think about that decision before you act on it. I will predict every move you make before you can carry it out. I was raised by two people who spent their lives fighting off supernatural monsters, far more intimidating than yourself. If you try to stop me from doing this my own way, I will destroy you.”

She could feel fear replacing dominance inside of him and resignation where stubbornness had once been.

“How quickly can we leave?” He asked timidly

“A car will be here in thirty minutes, please come and let me know when it's here,” She said as she walked away.

She heard him pick up his phone and argue with the man on the other end. No doubt it was the person giving Bruno orders from Daemon. She didn't need the person in between; she needed Daemon himself. She jogged to her room and changed into street clothes. Throwing a few more outfits and the bare necessities into an old book bag, she began to make the calls that would get her out of the country.

Chapter Five

Moments later a timid knock on her door made her smile. It was about time!

“Ma'am? The prince would like a word,” said Bruno as he stepped in and handed her the phone.

“Fine, fine,” she said, ushering Bruno into her room and closing the door behind him.

She took the phone from him but didn't stop moving. With the door closed, she bolted it shut and moved to the other side of the room. Pushing the bed out of the way she briefly enjoyed Bruno’s look of confusion before speaking into the phone.

“Hello your majesty,” she said with a hostile tone.

He began to berate her. She wasn't listening though as he screamed about her stubbornness and what he was capable of. Instead, she finished moving her bed and pulled down the tapestry hanging behind it. She smiled when she looked at Bruno and watched his jaw drop. Pushing open the small door revealed a tunnel heading away from the house.

“You will get on the plane with Bruno right now, or I will come get you myself!” The prince was screaming through the phone.

“Alright darling, you win,” She said.

“Wait, what?” Said Daemon.

“I said, you win. I'll see you shortly.” She said before hanging up the phone.

Looking at Bruno, she laughed at his expression. Like a small boy who had gotten his hopes up, only to be disappointed, “we aren't getting on the plane, are we?”

Smiling, she said, “no my dear Bruno, not just yet.”

He reached out his hand for his phone, but she had no intention of giving it back to him just yet. Instead, she asked him to go to the adjoining bathroom and find a lighter. The tunnel had never been equipped with electricity but had torches they could use. When he came back, she tossed him his phone as she grabbed the lighter from his hand.

“After you,” she said with a smile.

He didn't look very sure about the idea, but he complied none the less. As they set off down the tunnel, the large door closed behind them. A few minutes later, she heard Bruno mumble about no signal in the godforsaken tunnel. She could help but chuckle to herself. They walked in silence for about twenty minutes. When a dim light up ahead of them came into view, Mariska let out a sigh of relief. She hadn't been sure if her parents would still have it.

“What the hell?” said Bruno as they reached the exit.

Mariska smiled and tossed him the torch which he bent down and put out in the water near his feet. They were looking at a small boat sitting on a river that looked like it was in the middle of a dessert, not in downtown Egypt.

“My parents had it built when they first moved here. The river is not one that you will find on any map, mostly because it is so shallow and narrow in places that no large boat can pass through it. My father had this boat built just for this river, though.” She said.

Bruno looked at the small boat. It would be easy to miss surrounded by the thick brush around the small river.

“Al Harab?” he asked, looking at the words painted on the boat.

Smiling at the irony, she said “‘The Escape,' my dad thought it would be amusing.

At this, Bruno chuckled and helped Mariska into the boat. She set about getting the craft up and running. Even she was surprised by the quietness of the ship. They pulled out of the dock and began to navigate the small river. Mariska knew that Bruno was dying to know where they were going, she let him simmer for a while. After several hours, they watched as the river ended ahead of them. The came upon a small town and Bruno was surprised to see two small men waiting at the end of the river. A truck and trailer ready to take the boat back to its dock.

Looking at her, he said, “So what now? We walk across the ocean?”

Smiling at his anger, she just ignored him. She jumped from the boat and made her way to the other side of the village. As they walked, Bruno started to become more and more uncomfortable. He began to recognize the people in the town. Not as much who they were, but what they were. Everyone seemed to know and greet Mariska warmly. Vampires lived in peace with shifters and werewolves in this town. Likewise, witches and warlocks found harmony with empaths. Bruno was even sure he saw a taltos peeking out from a house. He couldn't be sure, though, taltos were thought to be extinct. Considered to be closer to a god than an actual being, he had only read about them in old hungarian scriptures.

“Ah, here we are,” said Mariska with a smile.

They had arrived in the Mediterranean Sea. Bruno couldn't help but laugh at the irony of it. A large cruise ship had taken port just across the waters on the island of Cyprus. An attractive tourist area.

Smiling, Mariska looked at Bruno. “You didn't think I would travel with anything less than style did you?” she asked.

“No, I must admit, the journey will take longer but a luxury liner does sound rather nice.” he said.

“Didn't you ever wonder how we get people to your little island without being noticed?” she said.

Bruno was obviously awestruck. They climbed into another small craft that ferried them across the waters and onto the banks of the island. Once there, Mariska gave the captain names and produced passports that Bruno hadn't even seen her pick up. They were quickly shown to a large stateroom.

“We should stay in the room and order room service for the trip I think. Once we are out to sea, we should arrive at the Faroe Islands in two days,” she said to him.

He started to pull out his phone, no doubt to let the prince know where they were.

“Um, listen, if you wouldn't mind, could you wait until we are away from the port before calling him? I don't want him storming the ship,” she said with a girlish smiled.

Bruno smiled back and agreed to comply. He knew it wouldn't make a difference if he call him at port or sea; he could just as easily meet them at the ocean.

As the cruise ship left the port, Mariska sat on the couch and enjoyed a glass of champagne. She watched the boat pull away and glanced at Bruno, who was waiting anxiously, phone in hand. With a dramatic sigh, she finished her drink in one large gulp and nodded to him. He didn't wait another moment, and he turned on his phone to call the Prince. She braced herself for what was coming.

“What the hell,” muttered Bruno. He quickly took the back off his phone and removed the battery before glaring at Mariska.

“You took my sim card?” he said.

“It had to be done, I'm sorry.” she responded.

As she predicted, he stood and stomped to the phone sitting on top of the grand piano.

Speaking in choppy Arabic, he said, “Yes, I need an outside line.”

As if moving in slow motion, he turned and once more glared at Mariska, a look that would kill a lesser person.

“Yes, I understand. No, it's okay. Please bring me your oldest bottle of scotch, though.” he said in a whisper before slamming the phone down.

“Well, it's the damnedest thing.” he said, still glaring.

“Oh?” she said, unable to look him in the eye.

“It would seem an electrical problem has destroyed any chance of an outside call. No need to worry though they said, it will be fixed at the next port,” he seethed.

“Well, since we are getting off at that port, it shouldn't be a problem right?” she said sweetly.

Bruno was obviously not amused. He said multiple words in Croatian that Mariska's mother would not approve of before storming from the sitting room and into one of the two bedrooms attached to the living area.

Mariska knew that it was going to be a long trip.

***

Thankfully, the trip went off without any problems. Two days after boarding the cruise ship, Mariska and her travel companion were boarding a small fishing boat. Their final stop would be the Faroe Islands, far off the coast of Iceland. She had been unable to stop Bruno from contacting the prince once they made landfall before boarding the fishing boat. She had no doubt that the prince would have a few choice words for her once they made landfall.

As they approached the small island, Mariska felt her heart fluttering like a butterfly. There on the rocky shores of the coast was the man she couldn't stop thinking about, sitting astride a black horse. Mariska knew she would never be safe from him.

Mariska took her time off boarding from the fishing boat. She didn't want to face Daemon. She had watched him berate Bruno for several minutes in hushed tones before Bruno had hung his head and mounted a horse to head for the castle. She thought she could still drag out her departure from the ship for several minutes until she felt two strong hands grab her around her waist and lift her down from the boat.

“What the hell do you think you're doing?” she snapped at Daemon.

He didn't answer, and before she could pull away, she felt his lips claim her own mouth passionately. She had been caught off guard, but it only took her a moment to respond to his kiss with equal passion. Her hands moved from his chest where she had planned on shoving him away up and into his hair. Pulling it gently to press him up against her more firmly. She felt his reaction as he pulled her to him tighter. She felt his passion growing hard against her. Faintly, Mariska heard someone clearing their throat several feet away. She didn't want the embrace to end but already she felt him pulling away from her.

“Never disappear like that again.” he whispered to her.

His words, spoken out of concern, stirred her aggressive nature. She wanted to slap him for thinking he could command her. Before she had the opportunity, though, he pulled away from her. He didn't let go of her hand though as he began to order the men around the dock to load her things and take them to his quarters at the castle. The words made her blush, and she pulled her hand from his. No matter what emotions he stirred in her, she was not his subject.

“Excuse me, they can take my bags to the Inn in town,” she said to Daemon defiantly.

He smiled at her, realizing his misstep. Moving closer to her, he spoke to the guards. “Please take Miss Wasi’s belongings to the en-suite on the fourth floor of the west wing. It's an exquisite guest room, in the castle. Is that a fair compromise?” he asked.

She blushed at his words and willingness to please her, “Yes, thank you,” she whispered.

“Now, lijep I only brought one horse. Will you ride with me or will I be forced to ride back in the SUV with the men?” he said playfully.

Once again, Mariska blushed. She had heard the word lijep enough as a child to know it meant beautiful. Her father had often called her mother that. She nodded her head, unsure if she could answer him without giggling like a schoolgirl.

Without any notice, he scooped her up into his arms and placed her on his horse. She’d almost forgotten that he was a vampire; his strength surprised her regularly. With grace and ease, he jumped onto the horse behind her. Mariska wondered if she would always become so hot and bothered when his body touched her own. He wrapped his hand possessively around her waist and pulled her closer to him. She had to resist the urge to arch her back to feel his manhood pressed against her buttocks. She felt his free hand come up to her neck and sweep her long hair to the side.

Bending his head down, he kissed her softly on the now exposed flesh of her neck. She gasped at the intimacy of the act. Unable to stop herself, she shuddered in the saddle which elected a moan from her prince. Mariska heard him moan and felt his lips travel from her neck to her ear.

Softly, he whispered to her, “My lijep, if you continue to move around like that, we will not make it to the castle.”

She couldn't speak as his lips once again found the collar of her neck. Her breathing was fast as she laid her head against his firm chest. She felt the hand that had been wrapped around her waist start to move up slowly until it was barely brushing her breast. Her nipples responded immediately and became erect.

The slamming of a trunk made both of them jump. She turned to look at the noise and saw a man approaching the horse.

“Your majesty, we are ready.” said the man.

Clearing his throat, Daemon nodded his head. Without warning, he gave his horse rein and the large steed leapt into action. Quickly cantering over the cold hillside they reached the castle in no time at all. As they approached the gates, Mariska was stunned by the size and the beauty of the structure.

Daemon helped her dismount. She watched him as he pulled her down, as close to his own body as he could. The fire between them had not been tamped down on the ride over. She was ready for him to take her right there in the stable if he would. He smiled, apparently, he was thinking the same thing.

“Its an amazing thing when you get two power empaths together.” said a voice from the door.

Smiling, Daemon broke off their gaze and spoke over Mariska’s head to the person who had spoke. “and it's a terrible thing when one spies on their prince.”

Turning, Mariska saw a taltos. Several inches taller than Daemon, the woman, stood with dark hungarian skin and perfect features. Although Mariska was sure if she looked carefully, she would find six fingers on each hand.

“Mariska, we have been waiting for you for some time. I was sure that my young prince was going to have me beheaded if you didn't arrive soon,” she said as she reached out to embrace Mariska.

“Thank you for not enlightening him to my journey, wise one,” said Mariska, she knew that taltos should be respected and also feared.

They were akin to gods, born with all the knowledge of the universe plus the gift of foresight; very few remained in the world. The Naqi had all but hunted them to extinction. They didn't like something so good and pure fighting against them. Mariska saw the taltos flinch and immediately cleared her mind; she had forgotten they were telepathic.

“I am so sorry, I have spent too much time among the common man.” she said, blushing.

“Do not apologize child. I know you crave time with our prince, but I would request some of your time first. It concerns your parents.” she said.

“Absolutely.” said Mariska.

The taltos eyedher curiously, “I hope you do not plan on sharing your gift with Daemon. I rather enjoy piercing his mind.” she said as she turned away. “I will meet you in a few moments in your chambers child.” they thought

Mariska watched her go, she turned back to Daemon and smiled.

“What was that all about? What trick?” he asked.

“Oh, when I was a young girl, and my parents first discovered that I was an empath, they sent me to stay with a friend of theirs for the summer. He taught me how to control my thoughts so that supernaturals, witches, spells, that sort of thing couldn't penetrate my mind. I think that's why Yelda let me go also. He couldn't get any information from me which is what I suspect the poison was meant to do.” she said as she started walking to the castle entrance.

“What?” said Daemon, grabbing ahold of her arm and jerking her to a halt.

“He poisoned me, I thought Bruno would have told you.” she said, shocked by his reaction.

“No. Mariska, did that monster, did he bite you?” asked Daemon.

Mariska could see the fear in his eyes. She knew that if she said yes, he would cast her aside, and she would be free from him forever. She didn't like that he would do that so willingly.

“I don't think that's any of your business.” she responded.

He let go of her arm. Like she was suddenly dirty, he didn't want to touch her. It broke her heart. She knew at that moment that any man that she was going to give herself too certainly wouldn't be turned away from her because of something that she couldn't control.

Defiantly, she looked at him as she spoke. “No, your majesty. He did not bite me. He did not claim me as his own, just as you will never do. Anyone who cares more about if I am tainted than who I am as a person isn't worth my time.”

She started to walk away from him, infuriated. He grabbed her arm and said her name, but she was too angry to hear what he had to say. Without thinking about it, she grabbed his arm between both of her hands and kicked her leg high up into the air. The sound of his bones breaking made her feel better. She knew he would heal from the wound faster than he would recover from the humiliation of having his arm broken by a human in front of his subjects.

He let out an involuntary shriek of pain as she ran into the castle and away from him, tears running down her face.

Chapter Six

Mariska ran to her room, the tears already running down her face. She did something that she didn't often do and let her emotions and empath abilities guide her to her new chambers. As she burst through the door, she ran right into the arms of the waiting taltos.

“He's such an asshole!” she blurted out.

The woman let out a charming and robust laugh. It was a sound that made Mariska feel better almost instantly. The taltos people, if you could call them that, had an ability to calm any being at all.

“Now child, it's been my experience over the years that all men are not very smart when it comes to the ways of a woman's heart,” she said.

“I am so sorry, I did not even request your name, if you wouldn't mind me using it?” said Mariska.

Taltos were often very easily offended. They didn't give out their names willingly either.

Smiling, she said, “My name is Elso. It has been a long time since I have shared that name, but I know you can be trusted.”

“Thank you for that trust, you will not regret it. I believe, if I may be so forward, that you had information you would share regarding my parents?” said Mariska.

“Ah, yes child. They are safe; they are here on the islands,” she said.

“Then why are they not at the castle? Or had the princes hospitality only reached to those he would bed?” said Mariska vehemently.

The taltos laughed, “my girl you know that is not true. I cannot give you more details at this time. They wanted you to know that they are safe; mayhaps you should try the village below tomorrow?”

“Thank you, I believe I need sleep now,” said Mariska.

“Of course, I would like to share one more bit of information though if you don't mind.” said Elso.

“Please.” said Mariska.

“You have heard of the keepers yes?” she asked

Mariska nodded her head but did not speak.

“And the guardian?” she asked again.

“Yes,” said Mariska suspiciously.

“Perhaps, you should put more faith in legends and do some further digging about the keepers and this fabled Guardian,” said Elso

It was all very mysterious, but Mariska trusted the taltos enough to know that she would follow her advice. When Elso left, and Mariska had some time to herself, she fell onto the luxurious bed. She had no intention of falling asleep, but the past few days had taken their toll on her, and she was asleep almost before her head hit the silk pillow.

***

When she awoke, it was dark outside, but the room was warm, courtesy of a fire that had been lit in the fireplace near the bed. She sat up from the bed and was startled to see Daemon seated in the chair across from her. He was awake but in a bit of a daze. He hadn't seen her wake up yet. She thought about what to do, part of her wanted to angrily throw a pillow at his head. Part of her just wanted to run away. Most of her though wished that he was in the bed next to her.

“Daemon?” she said in a whisper.

He looked up immediately. As with all things forming between them, little words needed to be spoken. He arose and came to her in her bed.

“Mariska,” he started.

She didn't wait for him to finish. Instead, she closed the distance between them on the bed. Her lips met his with fever. She was tired of waiting for him. His hands covered her body passionately. First they sought out the buttons on her blouse, but when they proved too complicated, he ripped the thin fabric from her body. She climbed onto his lap and sought out his neck while removing his shirt. Her nails found the hard flesh of his back while her lips trailed his chest. The moans escaping from his mouth told her that he approved of her actions.

She felt his hands gliding up her flat stomach and into the space between her breasts. When his hand found her soft mounds, she sucked in a sharp breath. When his thumbs rubbed her nipples into firm peaks, Mariska felt like she was going to explode. She wanted to feel his body against her own. As he read her mind, in the blink of an eye, he flipped her around onto the bed and took charge of the moment. As he removed the rest of her clothing, she took the moment to enjoy the masterpiece that was his body. She blushed when she looked up from her own bare frame and realized he was looking at her the same way.

Mariska could hardly breathe, she needed him to be inside of her. She reached down and stroked his massive organ until his breath was haggard. She couldn't wait for him any longer, though. Once again, his intuition led him to what she wanted. Daemon buried himself deep inside of her. As they came together in passion, their climaxes met with equal power. Like the blending of spirits, no coupling could match the one that they had together. They stayed together until the morning sun began to rise. Exhausted and spent, together they fell asleep as light breached the castle walls.

Chapter Seven

Mariska awoke in a better mood than she had found herself in, in a very long time. She stretched out her arms but was instantly disappointed when she realized Daemon was no longer laying next to her. She thought about the whirlwind that their relationship had been so far and wondered if she had moved too fast. What if he was just using her as he had surely done to woman in the past, she asked herself.

“I don't think you need to worry about that Mariska.” said a voice.

Mariska all but jumped out of the bed and did her best to cover herself with the thin blankets.

“I am sorry to disturb you like this, but this is the only room I could find that was peaceful. The castle is in rather a state this morning. I assure you, though, my desire for the flesh left me long ago.” said Elso with a light chuckle.

Mariska eyes the woman with suspicion. She wasn't accustomed to having strangers in her room. Of course, that was probably a good thing.

“It is a good thing dear, your body is a gift that very few should ever receive,” said the taltos without looking up from her book.

Mariska rolled her eyes, so much for enjoying the thought of last night. If the old taltos no longer enjoyed flesh, last night would revive her desire.

The taltos chuckled again softly.

“Oh for the love of God.” muttered Mariska.

She wrapped the sheet around herself and retreated to the large attached bathroom. She took her time taking a bath, grateful for the silence and for the time to clear her mind. If she were going to spend time here, she would need to refresh her meditation skills a lot. A soft knocking at the door stirred her long before she was ready.

With a dramatic sigh, she said, “yes?”

“Mariska, I do believe we need to talk when you are done.” said Elso.

Taltos were not known for their patients of all things.

Begrudgingly, Mariska climbed out of the bath and donned a clean set of clothes that was waiting for her near the sink.

Opening the door, Mariska glared at the taltos, “Alright, what can I do for you?”

“Do you remember I asked you about the keepers?” she said.

“Yes, what about them?” she replied.

“Let's take a walk,” said Elso, not waiting for Mariska to respond she opened the door to the main hall and started to walk.

Mariska had to rush to keep up with the woman who had an unusually fast pace. She followed her through the winding hallway and down to the main floor. They did not stop there, from the main floor, they cut through the kitchen and into a door that was as well hidden at her own secret door in her room at her home. The passageway was narrow and damp. It reminded Mariska of the dungeon at Yelda’s home. Mariska thought she saw the taltos stumble at the mention of Yelda’s name in her head, but she said nothing. Instead, she watched her footing and cleared her mind.

They walked for what felt like hours, deeper and deeper into the ground. Mariska felt a chill coming from the ground. They had to be into the hard frozen layers of the cold northern land by now. No doubt it took many years to build a cellar such as this. Finally, the hall widened, and they were on a landing that had three large, heavy wooden doors. Elso stopped and looked to Mariska with a look like one might see in a child. A look of pure joy at getting to share whatever secret lurked behind the doors.

Elso reached up and ran her long, six fingered hand along the frame of the door and cooed in Hungarian. Mariska couldn't be sure, but it looked like she was lifting a spell of some sorts. The door lurched and popped open. Elso pushed it the remainder of the way open and Mariska looked on in wonder at what laid behind the doors.

When the door opened, and Mariska stepped in, she felt like she was walking into a movie. The room in front of her was wall to wall books and scrolls. It reminded her of a dusty old version of the castle room that the beast gave beauty in her favorite childhood movie. It smelled like a library, but the air was fresh and clean, not what she expected in such an old and deeply buried room.

“Oh my god, it's amazing,” whispered Mariska.

“Yes, yes it is. You are the first human to see this room in a thousand years, child,” said Elso.

“What is this place?” said Mariska.

“This is the keepers library.” said Elso, her voice full of reverence.

Mariska looked at her in awe. The keepers library? That meant that the keepers were real! Where were they though? Was she allowed to read the books? Why was she being shown this room? Where was Daemon?

Elso let out a loud laugh, listening to Mariska's thoughts.

“Be patient Mariska, all will be explained to you in time, I promise you that.” said Elso.

She herded Mariska from the room and closed the door, much to Mariska's disappointment. She never wanted to leave the room; it was the room that dreams were made of. Mariska watched as the taltos sealed the door with her magic once again. Mariska turned to leave but to her surprise, Elso had moved to another door and was starting the process all over again. Mariska felt like a small child waiting for Christmas morning. The spell took effect, and the door popped open. Elso stepped aside with another large grin and Mariska didn't wait for an invitation to look into the second room.

What she saw blew her mind away. It was more magical than the first room. With the same layout but almost twice as big and covered with more scrolls and books, the giant room was stunning. Mariska looked down from the balcony and saw maybe fifteen men and woman moving around. Reading, writing and talking quietly to each other. Mariska felt a twinge of disappointment; she had hoped that she would be one of a select few to know about the library. Once again, Elso laughed while listening to Mariska's thought.

“Oh child, look closer at those you envy.” said Elso.

Confused, Mariska looked down at the people below and sucked in a sharp breath. They were all breathtakingly beautiful, just like Elso.

“They are all taltos?” asked Mariska.

Elso just nodded, waiting for Mariska to find the answers herself.

“But I thought that taltos were almost extinct? No one has seen more than two or three of your kind together since the legends of the keepers started,” said Mariska.

Suddenly, all the pieces were coming together.

“Oh. Oh! Oh, my god! The taltos! The taltos are the keepers! The keepers are real! And taltos, your kind lives for over one hundred years, you only pass on when you've completed all you were meant to achieve in our world. Oh my word, this is absolutely incredible. Does Daemon know about this?” Mariska was absolutely blown away.

The taltos below had now noticed their presence; they smiled warmly at Elso and Mariska. Mariska wanted to go below and talk with them, more than she had wanted to spend her time in the room before. Elso though nodded to the taltos and ushered Mariska once more into the hallway. Now she felt like an impatient child.

“Ugh, did you bring me down here just to tease me? I don't really think this is fair,” said Mariska.

Smiling, Elso replied. “Don't worry young one, you will be able to visit all the rooms as much as you would like. The third room, though, it is the most important of them all for you.

Mariska was almost jumping for joy as the taltos moved to seal the second door and unseal the third. This time, though when the door opened, Mariska felt Elso push her in but she did not follow. Instead, she stepped back out and sealed Mariska into the room. A brief moment of fear passed over Mariska.

There was something very ‘doom and gloom’ about being magically sealed in the basement of a castle built hundreds of years ago. This room was smaller than the other two but just as grand with the number of books. She saw a faint light coming from an adjoining room. She slowly walked to the light. She could hear voices coming from the room as she rounded the corner and saw a taltos bent down over a large antique desk talking to a man on the other side that she could not see.

When she was at the doorframe, the taltos froze.

“Sir, we can continue this later, I believe our guest of honor has finally arrived.” said the taltos.

Stepping aside, he looked at Mariska and smiled a warm welcome before retreating through a second door at the back of the room that Mariska now noticed.

Looking at her from behind the desk was Daemon. Mariska smiled when she saw him. When he saw her, his entire face lit up with a smile that could charm the devil himself. He moved around the desk to Mariska and pulled her into his arms in a warm embrace.

Chapter Eight

“Oh, Daemon! This place is beautiful!” she said as she looked into his eyes.

He smiled at her and kissed her passionately. She couldn't resist him; she returned his kissed and wrapped her fingers around his hair. She felt his manhood growing hard between them. When she broke the kiss, he shook his head to gather his thoughts.

Laughing, Daemon said, “I’m so happy that you like it, Mariska. This place is my home, and I want you to be a part of it forever.”

Suddenly, the entire morning made sense. Daemon had let Elso lead Mariska down here to him to try and get her to stay permanently.

“Daemon, I care for you, and I am so happy that you have shared this with me, but forever's a long time. I need to find my parents and now with the Naqi acting out, I don't know that I can stay here with you,” she said, pulling out of his embrace.

Daemon looked wounded. “I understand, I think that it would be best for both of us if we found your parents and discussed the matter with them,” he said.

Mariska looked at him cautiously. “I plan on finding my parents. I also plan on doing what my heart tells me to do, no matter what you or they say, though. I am not going to be controlled.”

He eyed her passionately. “Please, let's get some breakfast, and then we can discuss finding your parents? Nothing more right now? Is that fair?”

She smiled, he was trying to make her happy, and she was so grateful to him for that. “Absolutely,” she said.

Daemon let her to the back of the room, to the same door that the male taltos had gone through before. She was surprised to find them back in the kitchen in a matter of minutes. It must have been under a strong spell because one second they were walking through the tunnels and the next she was standing in the kitchen with no knowledge of how she got there. She looked at Daemon, and he smiled at her knowingly.

“It takes a while to get use to the feeling; I know,” he said.

They followed a servant to a small dining room with a small round table in the middle. It had an incredible feast already laid out for them. She relished the smell of the strong coffee and sipped it gingerly and waited for him to speak. After several minutes, when it was obvious that he wasn't going to start the conversation, she began.

“I am going to go down to the village today to see if anyone has seen my parents.” she said.

His gaze shot up from the plate he had been eating, “What? No. It's too dangerous. I will send a guard to look through the area.”

“Excuse me?” she shot back.

“I said no,” He said.

“I wasn't asking permission.” she said, rising from her seat.

“Sit down, I will not have you risking your life out there. I will send the guard,” he said.

Mariska glared at him but complied.

His gaze softened as he spoke. “Mariska, please. I can't lose you, let me send the guard, I promise you, if they are on the island, we will find them.”

She knew he was right; she had been in danger ever since she had left school.

“Alright.” she murmured.

Daemon smiled at her. They ate in silence for several minutes before she excused herself, she was feeling sick, that much was the truth.

“I will check on you after I take care of a few things and send out the guard, will you be okay?” he asked with concern.

“Yes dear,” she said with a smile.

She made her way from the great hall and returned to her room. She didn't stay in her chambers long, though. Mariska cared for Daemon, but she wouldn't let any man control her, no matter her feelings. She grabbed a warm coat and her riding boots and cracked open the door to her room. The hallway was clear and she made a dash for the back door. Once in the stables, she found it was easy to find a stable hand and have a horse saddled.

The young man looked at her curiously, “Will his Majesty be joining you?”

She blushed as she spoke, “No, not today. I just want to ride the countryside for a few moments before this storm sets in.” she said.

She was grateful for the riding lessons her parents had insisted she took as a young girl and also thankful that she had listened to the kitchen staff talking about a storm that they anticipated coming. They said it would be there by nightfall; it would probably shut down the island for at least two days. Mariska was sure she would be back before the storm, though. The village was only a few miles away. If her parents weren't there, she would return and try the village on the far side of the island after the storm.

As she mounted the horse and rode from the castle, though, Mariska was sure of one thing. No man was going to control her. Not a king, a guardian or a vampire. She wouldn't be his prisoner.

Chapter Ten

Mariska could feel the wind picking up as she made her way into the village. On the ride into town, she started to doubt her resolve as much as she doubted the storm was going to hold off until nightfall. The coming storm had created a small level of chaos in the village. The people were latching down windows and closing shops earlier than she had anticipated.

The village was an isolated area. It was like a flashback to the 1800’s where cars and SUV’s almost seemed out of place. Because of the remote location of the island's, fuel and parts for cars breaking down were difficult to come by. Most homes had cars but all still used horses, bikes, and even dogsleds in the winter for transportation.

It was also a great thing for tourists. People would travel from all across the globe to the small islands which had almost been frozen in time. You could find a cell phone and the internet in every home and teens still headed into the two larger cities to find nightlife, clubs, and shopping. The small villages, though, like the one she was in now, enjoyed a far more laid back atmosphere. It was the perfect place for supernaturals to live out their lives in peace.

The small inn had a stable in the back which Mariska took advantage of. As she handed off the reins to the stable hand, the boy eyed her suspiciously. The horse’s blanket, saddle, and bridle all had the princes insignia on them. She didn't think she looked like a horse thief. Mariska didn't think people still stole horses at all, but the boy seemed to think something was off. She smiled and thanked him quickly as she stepped inside.

“Hello darling, how can I help you today?” said a large woman from behind a reception desk.

“I am looking for my parents actually, I was hoping they may have taken a room here.” said Mariska as she moved over to the fireplace.

The wind had cut through her harsher than she had realized.

“Oh now darling, I’m sorry, but we can't give out the names of guests,” said the woman, her voice a little harsher than before.

Mariska eyed her suspiciously. It seemed odd that in a town this size, people would be so mistrusting. Mariska hated to read people's emotions without permission, but she didn't see as she had a choice. Once she did, she smiled. The woman had been right not to give her information. She did not take into consideration where she was; the island was a refuge to all sorts of supernatural. No doubt any outsider could claim they were looking for a family when they were actually working for the Naqi.

Still smiling, Mariska fished her ID out of her wallet and gave it to the woman.

“Please, my name is Mariska Wasi. My parents were fleeing the Naqi but went missing. A taltos told me they made it to the island but didn't say where.” said Mariska.

The woman recognized her name and her look softened almost instantly as she spoke.

“Oh! My child! I am so sorry, I can't be too careful, you understand? I didn't recognize you, and I should have since the prince has taken such a fancy to you.” the woman started to blush as she spoke. “Your parents though aren't here. Please, have a cup of coffee in the restaurant, though, I’ll call over to the other village lodge and see if they are there, though.”

Mariska thanked the woman and walked through a set of doors to the diner. She knew she needed to get back to the castle before the storm set in, but she had to know if her parents were safe or not. A young girl brought her a cup of coffee, and Mariska sat by a large fireplace while she waited.

“Excuse me, Mariska?” said the woman from behind the counter.

“Yes?” said Mariska, rising from her seat to speak with the woman who had entered the dining room.

“I called the inn on the other side of the island,” she said hesitantly.

Mariska was sure her behavior indicated her parents weren't there.

“Here's the thing, your parents were there.” said the woman.

“Oh! That's great news!” said Mariska, gathering her coat to leave.

“Well, they were there, but they left yesterday. She wasn't sure where they were going. She didn't even know they had left actually. Her part time boy said they left after she went up to look for them for me.” said the woman.

Mariska's heart sank, where would they have gone?

“Well, thank you for looking. I should get going,” said Mariska.

“What?” said the woman. “Child no, you aren't going anywhere. Take a look outside,” said the woman.

Mariska went to the window and looked outside. It was pouring down rain, and what was worse, the wind was causing signs, trees and grass to stand almost vertical.

“Oh god,” she whispered.

“It will blow over by morning, I know these storms,” said the woman walking away. “I setup up in room three, top of the steps to the left darling.”

“Thank you,” whispered Mariska. She couldn't believe her luck.

If Daemon was going to be mad at her for leaving, he was going to be furious with her for this also. She didn't care that much, though; she had no desire to be his plaything. Mariska was sure that was she was to him. She retreated to her room, there was nothing more to be done with the afternoon and the weight of the day and her parents missing was weighing heavy on her heart.

“I’ll find you,” whispered Mariska into the pillow on the soft bed before she fell asleep, tears running down her face.

Chapter Nine

A loud crack of thunder made Mariska bolt up in bed. She screamed at she sat up. The darkness of her room made it hard for her to remember where she was at for a brief second. The lights flickered and came back on though while the storm raged on outside. Mariska looked around her room and for the first time saw a shadow in the darkness. Instinctively, she reached for the pen under her pillow. As the shadow moved from the corner, she felt her heart skip.

“Do you have any idea how worried I was?” said Daemon.

She had never seen him like that before; his eyes were almost black. He was furious.

“You have no right to be here,” she stumbled, she was scared, but she was not his captive.

“Bullshit!” he boomed. “This is my hotel! This is my town!”

His anger stirred her own fury. “I don't care what you own; you conceited ass! You will never own me! I am not some possession you can boss around and control!” she screamed at him.

His look changed instantly; he looked afraid and hurt. “Is that what you think?” he said, barely above a whisper.

She glared at him, “It's the truth isn't it? Am I just another woman you think you can control? Well, I’m not. I don't want to be here; I don't want to be your prisoner. I just want to find my family.” she said, tears filling her eyes.

Daemon fell to his knees in front of her. “Mariska, please. If you want to leave, you can go. Please, don't leave me, though.” he said.

She could barely look at him; she wanted to hold him. “Daemon, I’m scared.”

He wrapped his arms around her waist, “I will always protect you, Mariska. I love you.” he said.

Her breath caught in her throat; she couldn't believe what she had just heard. “What?” she whispered.

He lifted her chin with his hand and looked into her eyes passionately as he spoke. “I said, I love you, I want to be with you forever. I don't care if it's here or somewhere else. I want to be yours.”

“Oh, Daemon.” was all she could say before kissing him passionately. She hadnt know; she didn't know he had loved her.

“I love you too, I will never leave you again.” she said earnestly.

Their passionate embrace led them back to the bed. They took their time undressing each other while the storm raged outside. Before their lovemaking had been an act of need, of pure animal desire. Now, they took the time to pleasure each other. When the climax came, Daemon once again professed his love for her and he brought her to ecstasy again. Exhausted, they slept for a short time afterwards but the storm wouldn't allow anyone to rest for a long night.

With the moon hidden behind the raging storm, Mariska and Daemon lay in bed, at peace with the world for a brief moment.

“Daemon? I need to find my parents,” said Mariska quietly.

“No, you don't.” he said instantly.

She felt her anger starting to build back up, she feared the time they’d spent together had been a lie. Softly, she whispered, “so you still won't let me look for them?”

He maneuvered to his elbow so he could look into her eyes, “Mariska my love, there is no need. Your parents arrived at the castle after you left. I had been coming to your room to tell you when I found out you were missing.” he said as he stroked her hair.

An enormous weight was lifted from her shoulders. “Oh my god Daemon! Thats fantastic!” She wrapped her arms around him and kissed him once more.

“I am sorry I left,” she said to him.

He looked at her again and said, “I’m not, if it meant that we could be here, in this moment together, I would ask for you to act on your own all the time.”

He kissed her playfully on the mouth. She loved the idea of making love to him again but they were interrupted by a knocking on the door. Daemon rolled his eyes but jumped from the bed to answer the door. It was the stable hand from before. He gave Daemon a note. Daemon shut the door as he opened it. Mariska saw and felt the fear in him as he read.

“Daemon? What's going on?” she said sitting up in bed.

“It's the Naqi.” he said.

“What?” she said, now she was even more worried.

“The keepers have seen a premonition. They are coming after the storm,” he said.

“Well, they have tried to infiltrate the island before haven't they?” said Mariska.

“Yes, but, this time, they have a taltos.” he whispered.

Mariska now understood his fear, if they had one who was able to break the enchantments and spells, it could mean war. The guardians were hiding the island and keeping the ground enchanted so anyone who came to cause harm burned as soon as they touched it but if that spell was broken, it would mean bloodshed. Daemon saw the fear in Mariska's eyes now and he went to her. He held her and looked into her eyes as he spoke.

“Mariska, no evil can harm us or those we love and protect. Together, we are stronger than any force that this world has ever seen,” he said, “I love you.”

Mariska felt at peace immediately. She knew his words were true; they would defend the island no matter what. Their love would overcome all.

“I love you too,” she said.

***

As they rode back to the castle after the storm had cleared the next morning, they saw boats approaching. At first, fear was struck into both of their hearts. Looking to the castle though, Mariska saw a sight that took her breath away. On the balcony stood ten taltos, their skin shining in the sun. She drew her horse up to a halt and watched. Even from a distance, she could hear them chanting. She watched as a gust of wind blew down from the castle and hit the first ship, its sails cracked under the weight of the wind and crashed down into the hull of the boat.

Mariska looked in awe at Daemon, who smiled, “I told you, we will always win.”

Good, they had more to fight for than he knew, thought Mariska as she placed a protective hand on her womb.

CHOSEN BY THE VAMPIRE GUARDIAN

Vampire Prince Series Book 2

By Rachel S. William

AmazingRomanceBooks.com

Chapter One

Mariska Wasi was out of her element. Just days ago she had been enjoying the final hours of her legal education in sunny California. Now she was on the Faroe Islands, surrounded by supernatural beings who had all fled there for the protection of Prince Daemon. Daemon was the guardian of the keepers and all their magic; he was the vampire protector of the innocent from the evil undead family, the Naqi.

Never before had the Naqi been able to reach the shores of the islands which were veiled and guarded by a race of godlike creatures called taltos. With the Naqi ships approaching, Mariska and Daemon are riding hard back to the castle, where her parents have taken refuge. Unlike many of the others on the island, Mariska and her family are not supernatural.

They have worked for generations though to hide and protect those who would fall victim to the Naqi, and thus, a target was placed on their backs. Mariska longed to see her parents, but she also had to wonder how they would react to the new relationship she had formed with the lord of the undead. She also wondered how they would feel about the half-vampire child growing in her womb.

***

Mariska looked on in wonder as the approaching boats started to inch closer to the shore. Like the others in the castle, she had just witnessed the group of taltos send one ship to its grave at the bottom of the cold sea with their powerful magic. It didn't stop the others from advancing, though. The intruders had never made it that far before, and their determination was admirable. It was a fool's errand, her partner and the prince, Daemon, wouldn't let them get very far.

He had been guarding this land and its people for the entirety of his life. That was a long life too, as a vampire; he had acted as the keeper’s guardian for over one hundred years. His father had been the guardian before him and his fathers before too. Daemon came from a long line of the undead who vowed to protect humans and supernatural alike. Mariska loved that about him.

“We need to get to the castle.” said Daemon looking at Mariska.

He spurred his horse, and she followed him quickly on her own mount.

As they approached the gates, they dropped down to let in their prince and his partner. If you looked at the scene from the outside, it looked like something from an old film. In reality, they had advanced weapons, cell phones and a private jet just yards away. The ancient castle had been the keepers home for eons, though; they would never leave. The pair rode up to the massive doors and hurried inside.

“I need to speak with the keepers,” said Daemon as he turned from Mariska.

She nodded to him, and he left after giving her a light kiss on the cheek.

“Well now, I didn't get a greeting so warm,” said her mother, coming down the steps in the front hall.

Smiling, Mariska all but ran to embrace her mother.

“Oh, I am so happy you are safe,” said Mariska. “Where's father?” she asked with concern.

“Ah, you know him, he couldn't sit on the sidelines when there was knowledge to be gathered.” said he mother sweetly.

Mariska followed her mother's eyes to the high castle walls. In the distance, she could see her father, Roje, conversing with the taltos.

“Now, was that a show of affection I saw our prince give you child?” asked Apardia.

Mariska blushed, “momma, we don't have time for this right now. We need to help them.” said Mariska, anxious to change the subject.

“Fine, but we will need to talk about your plans now with that little bun in the over.” said Apardia, turning from her daughter.

“How did you know!” said Mariska in shock, he had only just found out herself because of a premonition.

“Know what?” asked a booming and familiar voice from behind her.

Spinning around, Mariska saw her oldest friend and college roommate. Jamesson was a towering werewolf who had protected Mariska for as long as she could remember. He would tell people that it went both ways though because of Mariska’s empath abilities. She was always warning him about the dangers of his life, most of the time in the forms of a woman.

“Jamesson! Oh my lord! What are you doing here?” screamed Mariska, jumping into the large man's arms.

“Well, I heard through the grapevine that your mom and dad were in trouble. When I got here last night to rough up some feathers, I found them safe and sound. I figured I would stick around for the battle now. I’ve got nothing better to do with you gone.” he said lovingly as he set Mariska down.

“It figures, you would be the one to hunt out a good fight.” said Apardia, embracing the young man.

Jamesson was like an adopted son to her and her husband. He was a loving and loyal man. She worried that he would never find someone who could keep up with him, though, he loved life and the adventures it could bring. As a werewolf, he would live an unusually long life and Apardia and Roje wouldn't always be around to watch over him.

“Awe, come on mom, I promise I won't get hurt.” he said affectionately.

“You shouldn't make promises you can't keep, child.” said an enchanting voice from behind the small group.

All three of them turned to see who had spoken, but Mariska already knew who it was. She would recognize the voice of Daemons personal advisor anywhere. The beautiful taltos was enchanting. She could charm anyone and had the uncanny ability to read minds. She was older than almost all supernatural and as a taltos, she had been born with all the knowledge of her kind and the universe. Still, she was a kind and loving, if not slightly impatient and overbearing individual. When Mariska had first met Elso, she had felt old and frumpy. The woman was tall, lean, pale and stunning. Even compared to the other taltos, she stood out among them because of her unmatched beauty.

“Sweet mother of god, who are you?” said Jamesson, stumbling over his own feet to meet the taltos.

Mariska rolled her eyes, leave it to Jamesson to fall for the most elusive creature on the planet.

Elso laughed enchantingly, “Jamesson, you are everything Mariska said you were and more.”

Mariska's head shot up; I didn't tell you about him, she thought.

There was no need, thought the taltos, winking at Mariska.

It took Mariska several moments to realize what had just happened. When she did understand, it made her go pale. She groped around behind her for a chair, something to lean on.

Easy child, I will explain it all in time. Thought the taltos.

Mariska didn't have time to think about what was happening to her before her father and Daemon joined the small group.

“Apardia, it's good to see you again,” said Daemon as he stepped next to Mariska and put a gentle hand on her waist.

Mariska's father didn't seem surprised. No doubt him, and Daemon had already discussed the fact that he and Roje’s daughter were an item. Daemon came from an ancient class of beings; he always did things the proper way. He would be shocked when he found out she was pregnant.

Elso chuckled softly to herself, she had been listening to Mariska's thoughts, again. Mariska glared at the taltos but didn't say or think anything.

“Whoa, what do you think you're doing their bud?” asked Jamesson, stepping over to Mariska and all but pulling her away from Daemon.

Daemon smiled at the young man, and Mariska cleared her throat, “Jamesson, it's okay.” she said, blushing.

Jamesson looked from Daemon to Mariska and let go of her arm; he started to blush as he realized what was going on. “Oh,” he said.

The word once again made Elso laugh. It was a welcome distraction from the tension forming in the air.

“Dear Jamesson, won't you walk with me?” said Elso.

Right away Jamesson forgot about Daemon and Mariska; the taltos already enchanted him. Mariska rolled her eyes, no doubt the old woman would break her friend's heart, and she would spend days hunting him down in various bars.

Elso smiled at the thought and winked at Mariska before walking away, her arm linked in Jamesson’s.

“I believe we need to get to the war room, Mariska, I could use your insight and your parents also if they wouldn't mind joining us,” said Daemon after the odd pair had left.

“We would be honored sir,” said Roje with a bit of dramatic flair.

“Wonderful, we will meet you there, Roje, Apardia,” said Daemon as he turned Mariska from them and started to lead her away from the pair.

Daemon, is everything okay?” ask Mariska with concern, he didn't often seem so on edge.

“No. Mariska, I may have to leave the island.” said Daemon.

Mariska saw a flash of blood. If he left her now, would they ever be together again?

Chapter Two

“What do you mean you have to leave the island, I only just got here. Daemon, I don't want to be separated,” said Mariska, her voice was far needier than she had anticipated.

Daemon smiled, she could see that her worry made him feel loved. “Darling, I am sorry, if there was any other way, you have to know that I wouldn't leave you. I hate the idea of you being in danger,” he said.

“Then why leave at all?” Said Mariska, pouting. “Why would you want to leave us right in the middle of all this danger?”

Daemon looked down at her and smiled. He put his hand on her chin. The show of affection made her blush, and his touch sent a spark through her whole body. They had made love a few hours ago and already she wanted him again. His touch seemed to light her fire every time. He would be the death of her if he kept it up. She was happy to see his smile fading though and desire filling his eyes. Knowing it didn't only affect her made it a little better. He moved in to kiss her passionately, but she stepped away and gave him a sly grin.

“You were talking sir?” she said with a wink.

“Ah, damn. Yes. I have some information from the keepers.” he said, pulling her deeper into a corner of the castle.

One could never be too sure about things. While the castle may seem like a haven, there was always danger lingering in places.

“Mariska, the taltos have many gifts, one of these gifts is being able to feel out certain creatures, like vampires,” said Daemon. “Yelda isn't on the boats with the others.”

“What?” said Mariska in shock.

Yelda was the new leader of the Naqi; he had murdered his father in anger so that he could continue to exterminate all those that he saw as ‘lesser’ beings. Humans and non-vampire supernatural and even vampires that didn't come from a ‘pure’ bloodline. He was ruthless, and Mariska had already had one encounter with him when he kidnapped her to give Daemon a warning, a warning that he was coming for him. It was a warning that Daemon hadn't received, though. In the chaos of the last several days, Mariska hadn't had the chance to tell Daemon about it. She shared this warning with Daemon now.

He had thought for several moments before he spoke, “I believe that his threat was a fake. He doesn't have the courage to come to the Faroe Islands.”

Mariska couldn't believe what she was hearing, “Are you kidding me? You're going to leave when your people need you the most?” she shot at him.

Daemon's temper flared but he held his tongue, “Mariska, I am not leaving my people helpless. The taltos can defeat them before they ever make landfall. If they do breach the shores, we are not helpless. I believe I am leaving them in the hands of the most capable person I know.”

She rolled her eyes at him, “who would be conceited enough to think that they could follow in your footsteps?”

Smiling, Daemon said, “You.”

She shot him a look of disbelief, “excuse me?”

“I am leaving you in charge of the islands. I believe that you have the best heart to make sure that all the people here are protected,” he said lovingly.

“Are you kidding me? I couldn't even pass geography without help, and you expect me to win a war?” she shouted.

Daemon laughed, “I expect you to keep the people calm. The keepers will do all of the hard work okay? I need someone that the people will trust, and they trust and love you. Elso has foreseen it; you will lead them to victory.”

Mariska wanted to hunt down the taltos and smack her in her flawless face. “What does she know?”

Daemon wasn't deterred, though, “I trust Elso, Mariska. She believes in you and so do I. She will be going with me on my journey to Egypt.”

Mariska raised her eyebrow at him once again, “Oh, so you and the beautiful ‘almost God’ are going to leave the island on a dangerous trip and leave me here to deal with everything else? Great. Have fun.” she shot at him.

Now his gaze darkened and he pulled Mariska into his grasp. “Understand something my little empath, it is you I love. I have waited for centuries to find someone who can command my love so honestly, and that is you. Elso is a dear old friend, but she will never match in my heart what I have for you. I am going to fight Yelda but only because I want to live a long life together with you Mariska, not with anyone else. I would forsake everything if it meant I could spend one more moment in your company.”

His honest and passionate words caught her off guard. She rose to her toes and kissed him passionately.

He broke away from her after several minutes, breathless; he said, “come with me now.”

She followed behind him until he pulled her into a large dark library where locked the heavy door behind them.

“I cannot wait for you any longer,” he said, already he was unbuttoning her shirt.

She was ready for him as he cupped her breasts in his large hands. His head bent down as he tenderly bit her erect nipples. She let a moan of pleasure escape her lips as she reached for his shaft, already hard in his pants. Now she was the one who couldn't wait. She fumbled with his zipper and found it just as his hands moved over her breasts and onto her bare buttocks.

Lifting her from where she stood, Mariska jumped and wrapped her legs around his waist. He wasn't anticipating her not wearing anything under the long skirt she had on. When she grabbed his rod and pushed her waiting body down onto it, he let out a loud groan and pushed himself deeper inside of her. Using the wall as a platform, they thrust together in unison until they reached a crushing climax.

As she peaked, she screamed out his name. She felt his teeth brushing her neck and begged him to taste her flesh which he willingly did. The pain brought her pleasure to another exploding climax. As her body clamped down on his manhood, he pinned her against the wall and came to a second peak while softly saying her name.

After several moments, they collapsed together onto the soft carpet of the room. They laughed at the spontaneous moment of passion.

“Mariska, I’m sorry that I have to go.” he said as he sat up.

“I know, I wish you didn't have too, but it's for a good reason,” she said. “Do you really think I will be able to take care of things?”

He smiled as he helped her to her feet, “if I didn't think that you could do it, I wouldn't be leaving. I am sure that Elso could handle it but still, I asked her to come with me. I know that you can do this.”

She blushed at his compliment, “I am glad you have so much faith in me. As long as I don't burn anything down, I did the right thing right?” she said laughing.

He joined her in laughter, “that's the spirit.”

They left the room holding hands. Thankfully, no one had noticed them go in. Mariska kissed him once more before she watched him leave with Elso. She wanted to be left alone, to go to bed and not wake up until her prince returned but she knew that wasn't an option.

“Miss Wasi?” a voice behind her said.

“Yes?” she said as she spun around.

A large, dark and brooding vampire stood towering over her.

“The prince has instructed me to keep you in the forefront of the attack, if you would like to join us at the peak now, we can discuss what is going on.” he said, looking down at her with disdain.

“Oh right, sure.” she said.

As they walked, Jamesson walked up beside her. The giant vampire stepped between the two of them and ordered Jamesson away. Sensing a confrontation, Mariska stepped in and demanded that Jamesson be welcomed along with them.

The vampire glared at her as he said, “Fine, you're in charge after all. Just keep him out of the way.”

Mariska wanted to smack the vampire, but she knew that wouldn't go over well. Instead, she just smiled sweetly at him as they continued to walk up to the peak.

“What a jerk,” whispered Jamesson behind her.

She laughed softly and shook her head at her friend. She would need to talk to him about being a little kinder to their hosts. She didn't want him to get kicked out of the castle. Mariska didn't trust anyone except those she had known from her life before the prince came into it, and they were few and far between. She needed Jamesson there with her, and on his best behavior.

Walking up the steps, she had to wonder, what had she gotten herself into?

Chapter Three

Mariska and Jamesson followed the large man up the steep steps to the outside wall of the castle overlooking the coming ships.

“They have gotten closer,” said Mariska in shock.

“Yes ma’am,” said the vampire, “they seem to have some sort of magic encompassing their ships.”

“I thought only the taltos could provide magic so powerful?” said Jamesson.

“They have a taltos,” said Mariska, barely above a whisper.

Jamesson looked at her in shock. It was unheard of for a taltos to side with darkness. They were, by nature, very peaceful beings.

“Why would anyone do that?” asked Jamesson.

The vampire looked at him, “we don’t know, the keepers are trying to find out who it is, maybe then they will be able to offer some insight into why they are helping the Naqi family. As of right now, we only know that our defenses are not holding up as well as we had hoped, and we need to have a plan if they make landfall.”

“What can we do?” asked Mariska.

The vampire looked at her with disdain, “If I were in charge, I would have all random people fall back to the interior of the castle. If we need to fight, at least, we will know that our people are protected.” said the vampire as he nodded to another man.

The man started to jog over to them, and the vampire relayed the command.

“Also,” added Mariska, “have someone contact all the supernatural natives outside of the castle. The business people, tour guides, and their counterparts. If the Naqi does make it to shore, the last thing we want is a group of sightseeing humans getting caught up in the middle of a bloody battle.”

The vampire looked at Mariska with surprise. She had proven that she knew what needed to be done now to lead the people.

“Very good ma’am,” said the vampire earnestly, “I didn’t mention before, but my name is Soljen. I am the captain of the castle guard.” He bowed to her and gave her a military salute.

“It’s nice to meet you Soljen. What’s the next step in protecting the people?” Asked Mariska

“All we can do is hope that the taltos can do their job. It looks like they are holding them off okay so far.” Said Soljen as they walked over to where the group of taltos was standing.

“Is that supposed to be happening?” said Mariska

Soljen, Mariska, and Jamesson all watched in horror as one of the taltos’ nose started to drip blood. He didn’t break in his chanting, and if he were in pain, you couldn’t tell. Mariska was amazed at their dedication.

“Oh God.” Whispered Mariska.

The same taltos that had suffered from the nosebleed was now shaking, blood began to drip from his eyes and slowly out of his ears. He continued to say the words that were protecting his people though until he collapsed onto the ground. Mariska screamed and ran to his side where he lay twitching.

“Oh my god, someone help me!” she screamed.

“No, please ma’am. I can continue.” He said weakly.

Mariska looked down at the man, “bullshit, your prince left me in charge, and I won’t have you die if it can be prevented.” She shot a look to Soljen, who nodded for two men to come and take away the taltos.

“Make sure he is taken care of and do not let him return until he had healed completely; do you understand me?” said Mariska to the two men.

She spoke with far more confidence than she felt. The men nodded to her, and as the taltos was carried away, a deafening noise came from the shore. Wooden boats were hitting hard rock. They had made landfall. Mariska looked at Soljen, who had the same look of fear on his face.

“What kind of defenses does this place have?” she asked Soljen

“We have one hundred armed guards, plus the twenty-five taltos and around two hundred staff and civilians. Plus, maybe twenty non-essentials.” He replied.

“Non-essentials?” she asked.

“Humans,” said Soljen.

Mariska rolled her eyes; she should have guessed that humans would be considered useless in the eyes of the vast amounts of supernatural power that was surrounding her. She would just have to show them that even those without fangs, claws or super-magic could be useful. Mariska placed her hands on the castle walls and looked at the ships below them. She focused all her concentration down on them.

“Mariska?” Soljen said.

He moved to touch her, but Jamesson stopped him. Jamesson had seen her do this before and touching her would only be a distraction, he explained this to Soljen now.

“What is she doing?” he asked Jamesson.

“Hopefully saving our asses, or, at least, giving us the upper hand.” Said Jamesson with a smile.

Mariska stood as still as a rock for several more minutes. Finally, she took a deep breath and opened her eyes. It always hurt when she tried to stretch her mind, but it was worth it if it meant that they had a little extra protection.

“There’s three hundred of them coming this way. Most of them are only loyal to Naqi because he had threatened them and their families. A few are loyal because they agree with his idea that all other races should be eliminated. All of them will fight to the death. No one will risk Yelda’s wrath. They plan to charge with their disposable men first while the ones with supernatural powers, like the witches, stay back and take out our taltos one by one.” Mariska paused in her speech to take a deep breath while she did; she saw Soljen’s look of awe from the corner of her eye.

Mariska continued, “Of the three-hundred, fifty-two of them have magic powers. It takes all of them working together though to bring down one of our ancient taltos. If we are going to strike them, our best defense is going to be to seal the gates. Divide and conquer so that half our taltos are working to bring down their magical beings and the other half are working to push the boats back out to sea. If they can disembark, they have orders to scatter and go to the villages, killing as many unsuspecting innocents as possible before they are taken down. We won’t stand a chance if their gates drop.”

Soljen was still looking at her like she had two heads when she finished. “Wow, umm, okay,” He said dumbly.

She smiled at him; she used to the same reaction when people realized she was more than just a pretty face. “How about we start with talking to the taltos and letting them know what we are up against?” she suggested.

“Right, sure.” Said Soljen, still in a daze.

As he walked away, Jamesson came over to Mariska with a grin on his face, “you know,” he said, “I never get tired of watching you do that to people.”

Mariska laughed with her old friend, “I just hope I didn’t wait too long to do it.”

Soljen walked back over to them and spoke as he shook his head, “well, it looked like you have saved the day Mariska. The taltos are splitting their forces. They are focusing on taking out those with magical powers and also working to keep the boats pushed out to shore. They are a lot stronger than the people in the ship; it looks like we might actually win this battle, thanks to you.” He said.

Mariska started to blush; she didn’t like to be the center of attention. As her mother and father joined them on the wall overlooking the landscape, Soljen filled them in on what had just happened. Both Apardia and Roje were surprised at the amount of mental strength that they had. Mariska watched her mother’s eyes flick knowingly to her daughter’s womb but she said nothing about the baby and for that, Mariska was very grateful. She had enough on her plate; she didn’t need to deal with the thought that she had a vampire prince’s son growing in her stomach too.

“Look,” said Soljen, pointing out to the boats.

Each time one attempted to make landfall, a layer of ice pushed them backward. They were pushed far enough out that they couldn’t get to the shore without seeking to swim across. One young man had finally grown frustrated enough with waiting that he jumped overboard and into the frigid waters. It wasn’t a sight that Mariska wanted to watch, but she felt she must. As quickly as his body went under the water, a thick layer of ice covered the broken layer once again, and the poor man was trapped underneath.

“Wow, I guess we know who not to piss off.” Muttered Jamesson.

“It had to be done.” Said Soljen grimly.

“If I am not needed, I think I will take a nap for a bit. The past few days have drained me I’m afraid.” Said Mariska, hoping that no one would try and stop her. She needed some time alone to gather her thoughts.

Soljen nodded his head, and Mariska turned to leave. She was thankful that none of her family nor her friend attempted to follow her. She had bigger problems to worry about than just the invasion.

Chapter Four

For the next several days Mariska watched the struggle between the supernatural on the boat and their own forces. She helped as much as she could by predicting outcomes and heading off different options the enemy was contemplating. On the third day, the ships started to move away from the coast. The move made everyone elated but also wary.

“Why would they leave?” Mariska wondered out loud.

She didn’t have time to think about why they were leaving, though. As she headed down to the kitchen with her mother, the world started to spin. The last thing that Mariska remembered before passing out was hearing her mother scream. Mariska wasn’t awake, but she could feel the world around her. She heard Daemons voice, but it didn’t sound like he normally did. His voice was cold and cruel. It took her several minutes to understand that he wasn’t speaking to her. She was listening in on a conversation from far away.

“You’ll never win; vampires are meant to be at the top of the food chain, not living as equals.” Said Yelda.

“That’s where your wrong, your death will bring an end to the battle; our people will continue to live in peace with others.” Replied Daemon.

Yelda laughed, “even after I am gone, I will be replaced by a dozen more. Just because you do not see them, do not assume that they aren’t there. Vampires, werewolves, taltos, we are many. You think you can live forever in a world of peace but how is that possible when not everyone wants your peace.” He said.

Mariska could feel the pain now that Yelda was in; she wondered if it wasn’t some sort of supernatural connection from when he had poisoned her. He was bleeding out, and it was a very slow process. She wondered what could kill a vampire and what could do it so slowly too.

“Goodbye Yelda, your threats don’t matter anymore.” Said Daemon.

Like someone was ripping out her heart, she felt the pain of the weapon Daemon was using as it drove through Yelda’s heart.

Mariska screamed in agony, and she heard Demons voice from somewhere outside tide her body. He was begging her to wake up; she could hear the fear in his voice. It took all her power, but she was finally able to open her eyes. She was safely in the castle in a large and or age bed. Masterful paintings covered the walls.

“Oh god, where am I?” she asked

“It’s okay honey; you’re in my quarters. You passed out on the steps” said Daemon his voice was full of concern. “They don’t know why. I am sure Elso know something, but she won’t tell me what’s going on.”

“Oh god, how long have I been asleep?” she asked as she sat up in the large and plush bed.

“Three days,” he murmured.

“Oh my god!” she yelled, stunned.

Her voice carried further than she had anticipated and within a few minute she heard a familiar and booming voice outside the door. She smiled and nodded her head to Daemon. He opened the door, and Jamesson walked through along with her mother and father. For the next half an hour she heard them talk about everything that had happened while she had been asleep.

Daemon had returned yesterday; he had defeated Yelda. Mariska had already known this, but she didn’t want to alarm anyone with her newfound abilities. Apparently it had been a short battle. Yelda had left his fortress completely unarmed while his taltos and he watched the fight from the safety of the castle.

“What happened to the taltos?” asked Mariska.

It was common knowledge that killing a taltos was like killing the last animal of a species.  It was like killing a part of god himself. As she asked, all eyes turned to Elso. The taltos looked far frailer than Mariska had ever seen her. She took a mental note of the fact that Jamesson had his arm placed protectively around her waist and looked at her with a great deal of concern.

“I had no choice but to dispatch him.” Said Elso, her voice was full of sadness and remorse.

Mariska sucked in a breath in shock.

“I am deeply sorry for your loss then Elso,” said Mariska, knowing that for a taltos to kill another taltos was a horrible sin and a burden Elso would be forced to live with for many years to come.

“Thank you, I understand that you were rather brave while here alone?” said Elso, desperate to change the subject.

Mariska started to blush, “I wouldn’t call it brave. I just did what didn’t to be done.”

As the group talked, daemon moved around to the other side of the bed and laid down. The act was strangely intimate and out of character for Daemon. Mariska made a strange face and politely asked the group if they could be alone. After her family had left and Jamesson followed, Elso lingered behind. Something dark in her eyes.

“Mariska, would you mind helping me?” she asked as she walked around the bed to where her prince was laying.

“Sure” replied Mariska, confused.

Elso lifted the prince onto his side and asked Mariska to hold him. She gladly obliged, now she could see the princes color was fading quickly from his face, something was wrong.

“Oh my god.” Said Mariska in shock. Elso moved Daemons shirt up to reveal a dark wound with a small puncture in the center.

“It’s as I thought, Yelda pierced him before the prince was able to subdue him. It looks like it's poisoned.” Said Elso grimly.

“You’re the most powerful being on earth, surly there is something that you can do?” said Mariska, her voice full of concern.

“This poison was not born from nature, nor is it used outside of his castle. I have no defense against it. There is one way it can be removed, but it will take time.” Said Elso.

“For the love of god then, do it!” said Mariska.

“It’s nothing that I can do, and finding someone who can, will be difficult. If we are able to find someone who has survived this poison before, they can drain the wound and take the poison into themselves and thorn then, they will have a far better chance of survival than our young prince.” Said Elso.

Mariska looked down to her hands. She knew that it would be almost impossible to find anyone who had survived or escaped from Yelda’s cruel grasp. However, finding someone who had been poisoned for torture then let go, that would be easy since Mariska was just that person.

“Would you give us some time please?” asked Mariska

Elso looked at her curiously but nodded her head and left.

Mariska didn’t even have to think about what she was going to do. She rose to the door and pushed the heavy lock into place. Elso had left Daemon over on his side. Now Mariska looked down at the wound where the poison was killing the man that she was growing to love and the father of her unborn child. She closed her eyes and put her mouth on the wound.

The taste shot through her ten times worse than the poison had before. She knew it was working, almost instantly Daemons skin became warmer to touch. She felt the pain reach her heart as she heard the vampire take a sharp breath and come back to the world of the living. As the pain coursed through her body, she heard Elso pounding on the door and Daemon calling her name. Her sight began to fade in and out.

As the bedroom disappeared into blackness, other rooms started to take shape. She could see Daemon and his life before he found her. She saw her own frame running from the building where she took her finals at weeks ago. For the first time, she felt what Daemon had felt when he first saw her. His heart stopped, his chest became heavy. He saw her like most men would look at Elso, a taltos of unmeasurable beauty. He wanted her almost instantly.

Mariska felt tears coming to her eyes when she realized that he had loved her from that very first moment. From the time she was cruel to him and pushed him away. Even when she ran from him to the village, still he had loved her. When the thought he was going to die, moments before she sucked the poison from him, still his only thoughts had been for how much he cared about her and his pain that she would never know.

Mariska knew now, though; she understood his unfathomable love for her, and she knew that he would be a better father than any man had even been before. Praying that it wasn’t too late, she focused all her attention on returning to the castles and her prince. She couldn’t move because of the pain. Still, she had enough life left in her to tell Daemon one last thing.

“Daemon, I’m pregnant,” She said.

The last thing she remembered seeing was Daemons face once again going white.

Chapter Five

It was like watching a movie, but she felt everything as it happened, except it was more. Mariska could hear Daemons thoughts. Daemon rolled her onto her back and screamed for Elso. In an act that she had never before seen, Deon waved his hand at the door, and the bolt moved at his command. If she could move or talk, she would look at him in shock. She didn’t know that vampires could possess magical abilities. Elso burst through the door. Immediately she ran her hands over Mariska. Mariska could feel the taltos magic trying to feel out the poison; it felt like someone sticking a hot iron into an already festering wound.

“She took the poison into herself!” said Elso in shock. “Why didn’t you tell me she had been tainted by Yelda’s drug before?”

Daemon shot her a seething look, “you’re the one who's supposed to be psychic!”

“I can’t see all things at once Daemon.” Said Elso.

Her voice was laced with concern. She could never have known what Mariska was going to do. Elso paced the room frantically. She had never before been in a situation where she didn’t have the upper hand; she’d always before been prepared.

“I must consult with the others,” she said as she stormed from the room.

She hadn’t given Daemon a chance to argue with her. As she left the room, Daemon looked at the door, stunned. He couldn’t believe what he was hearing. He had spent his entire life searching for a love like the one he had found with Mariska, and now it was all in jeopardy. Daemon went to Mariska, he laid on the bed by her side and stroked her hair as he spoke.

“You foolish girl, why would you do something like this?” he said softly to her, “you are brave and arrogant and wonderful. I need you to be okay. I need you to come back to me.”

She felt the tear run down his cheek as he wrapped her in a tight embrace. She couldn’t leave him; the poison was burning through her body, but she wouldn’t let it conquer her. She needed to find a way to force it out and get back to Daemon. It was proving very hard though to focus on her body when the distractions continued to come in. As soon as Daemon had finished talking, the door flew open and in burst her parents. Daemon relived what had happened to them, and Mariska watched in her frozen state as her mother berated Demon for allowing Mariska to fall ill.

She wanted to jump up and defend him, to tell her mother that it had nothing to do with Daemon but she was trapped. Frozen and helpless, she had to watch as Daemon went through the same torture with first her mother, then her father, then Jamesson. Finally, after what felt like forever, Elso returned with several of the other taltos following closely behind.

“I believe we have found several possible solutions,” she said.

As she spoke, she set down several large books on the table at the end of the room.

“Sir, ma'am, if you wouldn’t mind, though, some of these things are secrets that have been kept for a thousand years. I need to ask you to leave. I will make sure you are kept apprised of anything that is going to happen, and we will make no decisions without you here.” Said Elso.

Apardia and Roje nodded and left the room with Jamesson. Daemon looked to Elso in confusion. Their knowledge and that of the keepers were no secrets. Anyone was free to use it as long as they did so for good and not to harm others.

“What’s going on?” he asked.

Elso began to speak nervously. “I need you to understand Daemon; I am going to give you every choice we have, do not take your anger out on me. While I can predict what you are going to say, I still need to give you the freedom to make that decision.”

“Okay?” Replied Daemon.

“It is possible, that if we were able to terminate the fetus, we could save Mariska. She would be perfectly fine actually. I believe that it is the baby that had caused the dramatic change in her. Because of its vampire DNA, it's reacting to the poison the way that you or any undead would, the way that Yelda intended for it to work, with death. It was never meant to kill humans, only to cause them a great amount of suffering.” Said Elso.

Daemon sat back down on the bed in shock. “So I can save Mariska, but the baby would die?”

Elso nodded her head.

Mariska was screaming in her head, but she still couldn’t move. She did not want her baby to die! She would not let them kill her precious child growing inside of her. She needed Daemon to know that it was not a choice. With all of her power, Mariska closed down her mind to everything but Daemon. She channeled all of her energy into communicating with him. One word, over and over; no. She prayed at she thought the word; she didn’t want her unborn child to die, if her child were murdered, she would never forgive Elso or Daemon. She would dedicate her life to make sure theirs ended.

Mariska watched Daemon in her mind's eye; she could see the confusion on his face, and then the realization that it was her communicating. He jerked his head back to her and smiled. Taking her limp hand in his, he smiled for the first time that day.

“No.,” said Daemon out loud.

Elso looked at him in surprise, it hadn't been the response she had foreseen. She had seen anger and hurt, depression and rage but not this. She had foreseen him saying yes, the child's life ending and Daemon going to a dark place before returning to rule their kingdom.

He could see from the look on her face that she hadn't anticipated the respond. The look amused him; it wasn’t very often that he could catch Elso off her guard.

“I can hear Mariska, Elso. I can't explain it, but she is in there, and she knows what's going on. She doesn’t want our baby to die.” Said Daemon, his eyes filled with love.

Elso couldn’t believe what she was hearing. She would need to look into what was going on between them later on. Right now, though, she had to put her amazement on hold and find another solution to the problem at hand.

“Alright, we may be able to do what we were going to do with you. Her human body had slowed the process of the poison. We may still be able to find someone who can withdraw the poison from her body.” Said Elso.

“Its worth a try, at least, we can send someone out to look while we attempt other avenues right?” said Daemon. He was more intent than ever to save them both now.

“Alright,” said Elso, she rang for a servant. When the young woman arrived, Elso spoke to her, “find me Soljen.”

A few minutes later, the captain of the guard entered the room.

“Ah, Soljen, we have an imperative mission for you. As you can see, our wonderful Mariska is sick. She had been poisoned by a very rare thing, a poison that only Yelda knew the cure for. We need to find a survivor Soljen, someone who has taken the poison in its entirety and lived. Mariska is only alive now in part because she had taken the poison in before. Can you do this Soljen? Can you find someone who had survived? My instinct is telling me that you may know how to find someone.” Said Elso, eyeing the guard.

“Permission to speak freely my lord?” asked Soljen, addressing Daemon.

“Of course my old friend.” Replied Daemon with warm affection. Soljen had been his guard and friend for over eighty years.

Soljen began to speak. “When I was a young human, I followed a beautiful woman into the heart of Egypt. She was enchanting. I fell in love with her the moment that I saw her and to my delight, she felt the same way. She was so enchanting that I didn’t notice when months of my life had gone missing from my mind, and I woke chained to a castle wall. The woman had been the daughter of Janjin, Yelda’s father. When he discovered one of his children had fallen in love with a human, he had her executed.

“I was to be tortured and killed. For months, they forced the poison through my body. Whenever one of them was bored, they would come and cut me with the poisoned blade. After some time like this, I awoke one day to the door opening. I assumed it was another coming to continue their cycle of pleasure but to my disbelief, it was my beloved. I was dizzy with pain and malnutrition. She carried me to a waiting car, and we drove off into the night. I thought surely; my eyes were lying to me.

”Then she spoke, it was not my love after all. It was her sister. She had been trying for months to free me but could not. Her sister had made her promise to save me. It was too late, though, the poison was part of my body, and I would die soon. She had no choice but to turn me into what I am today. So, my Lord, he same poison that coursed through my body as both a human and a vampire, is the same as in Mariska. I can save her.”

Chapter Six

“You can save her?” Asked Daemon as he jumped up from the best. For the first time since he had come back to life earlier that day, Elso saw hope in his eyes.

“I believe I can be my Lord.” Said Soljen, his voice was steady, but Elso could see he was happy to be of service to his Prince.

“Elso? What do we do?” Asked Daemon.

Elso thought for several moments before answering, “I think the easiest thing to do is going to be a blood transfusion.”

“Will that hurt the child?” Ask Daemon. He saw Soljen’s head jerk at the mention of a baby. He could see his old friend wanted to congratulate him but knew that now was not the best time.

Elso was careful in her response, “I do not believe so, I think that it will be our best chance for both of their lives.”

Daemon nodded his head; he wouldn’t argue with the wise taltos. He sat down on the bed and looked at Mariska as Elso and Soljen talked amongst themselves and sent for the needed materials. Daemon smiled at Jamesson when he came into the room, and Elso embraced him. She requested that Jamesson let Mariska's parents know what they were going to do, but they would still need to stay away for as long as possible.

The fewer people around to trip over, the easier the transfusion would be. None of them spoke the words that they were all thinking. It would be bad if Mariska's parents were here and they weren't able to save her. With everything ready, Soljen replaced Daemon on the bed for the best vantage point to transfer the blood. Daemon did nothing but attempt to stay out of the way.

“Are you ready?” Elso asked Soljen.

He nodded his head and Daemon watched as Elso placed the needle into Soljen’s arm. She had already put the other end into his beloved Mariska. The blood moved through the tube and into Mariska. Daemon had long ago learned to overcome his desire to drink any blood from humans. It had been a skill that not many of the undead could ever master, or even wanted too. Because of his position as the Guardian, though, he was given a special serum that prevented his desire to drink.

It was meant to ensure that he would never put his followers in danger by killing an innocent but in this day and age, it was just a nice convenience. He did have to revert to many of his human natures, though, like eating and exercise. He missed his vampire life; he missed the thrill of drinking blood and compelling the person not to remember who he was. He missed knowing he could kill a human, but he never did. Maybe with Mariska and the new child, he would once again go back to being a vampire.

“My lord, look.” Said Elso, pointing to Mariska.

Daemon looked at the woman he loved. The color was returning to her face, and she started to move around.

“Mariska?” Said Daemon, holding her hand. “Mariska my love, can you hear me?”

With heavy eyes, Mariska moaned and spoke as she tried to blink off the haze, “Daemon?”

“It's me, Mariska, easy,” He said as she attempted to sit up. “Soljen is giving you his blood. Otherwise, I don’t think that you would be coming back to us.”

“What? And miss all the yelling?” She said jokingly.

She looked into Daemons eyes and was filled with joy. “Thank you for hearing me,” She said.

“Your welcome,” said Daemon as he kissed her lips tenderly.

Elso had removed the needle from both Mariska and Soljen and she and the captain left the room to Daemon and Mariska.

“I cannot believe I am going to be a father,” He said lovingly.

“I cannot believe vampires can get women pregnant.” Replied Mariska.

Daemon looked at her with confusion, “you mean, you didn’t know?”

“I had no idea. Growing up, my family talks weren't really about the birds and the bees and the undead.” Said Mariska jokingly.

Now Daemon looked at her with concern, “Mariska, I think we need to talk about this pregnancy then.”

She looked at him and grew worried, what was he about to tell her that would cause him so much hesitation. “What?” she said curtly.

“When a vampire impregnates a human, there's only one way for the fetus to survive,” He said sadly.

“Right, I just assumed it was like in the lame movies where a mother had to drink blood or something creepy like that.” Replied Mariska.

“No, unfortunately, it's not that simple. The child inside of you will only survive if you, in your human form, do not.” Said Daemon, unable to meet her eyes.

“What?” said Mariska, barely able to whisper.

“As the child grows, your life force will be depleted. When the child is born, you will join me in the world of the undead.” Daemon finished.

Mariska felt like her world was closing around her. She hadn’t known. How could she make the decision to choose between the life of a small child growing inside of her and her own life as a human? She loved Daemon, and she loved the unborn child, but did she love the child enough to give up her life? Did Daemon love her enough to let her make the decision?
“Daemon, I,” she started to say.

“I know,” he said, looking down at his hands.

She had never seen him so sad.

“I don’t expect you to keep the baby. We will talk to Elso and find a way to end it. If you had known, maybe things would be different, but I cannot ask you to give up your life.” Said Daemon.

Mariska rose from the bed and walked over to the large window at the end of the room. She saw the pain in his eyes, but she needed to make the decision without thinking about his emotions. She had spent her entire life trying to protect the undead and others like them from a force that was far more powerful than she was. Her parents had created escape routes and tunnels in her own bedroom, knowing if they fell, she would also fall as a mere mortal. If she were a vampire, like Daemon, she could change the world.

Did the world still need changing, though? With Yelda gone and the Naqi family on the run, would she ever need to be more than just a human. Mariska had known the answer before she had asked herself the question, though, Yelda was sure that there would be more. Over the years, Mariska had heard of a group of werewolves that were growing restless. They wanted the power that the Naqi had wanted, the power of the keepers. Mariska knew that she and her family would always be needed. Someone would always need protection.

“No.” Said Mariska.

Daemon didn’t look up, he just nodded his head and looked at his hands.

“I understand,” he said, “I’ll make the arrangements.”

He rose up and headed for the door.

“Daemon!” Yelled Mariska.

He jerked his head towards her as she spoke, “You idiot! If you don’t start letting me finish my sentence before running off, I am going to start throwing heavy objects at your head!”

He froze and looked at her in shock.

“When I said ‘no,' I meant; no, I will not give up our child.” Mariska started to walk to him as she spoke. His face had already lit up.

“No, I will not destroy a person we have created so that I can keep being human. I have dedicated my life to help others, think of how much good I could do if I had forever to do it.” She said as she wrapped her arms around his waist.

“Really?” said Daemon, the look on his face was that of a child who had just received the beset gift in the world. His smile lit up the room.

She kissed him passionately and replied, “really my love.”

He picked her up in his arms and swung her around, electing a scream of joy from her. As he spun her and they kissed, the door burst open and in walked Elso, Apardia, Roje, Jamesson, and Soljen.

“Ha! Look at that! Already there is magic, all the people we love in once space to tell at once!” Daemon shouted with joy.

“What’s going on?” Demanded Roje.

Mariska blushed as she spoke, “well, I guess it’s time to tell everyone. We’re pregnant!”

Everyone’s jaw dropped momentarily before turning to happiness. Cheers and rounds of congratulations went around from everyone except one, Elso. Mariska watched her face go from joy to sadness.

“No!” she screamed in pain.

All eyes turned to look at her, she moved through them blindly to the window and looked down at the front gate. The others followed. There, the standing formation was nearly one hundred werewolves. In front of them was a giant wolf and a cage that had a single occupant, a taltos.

The group looked at the scene below and back up at Elso as she spoke in a whisper, “Father.”

Chapter Seven

The chaos that had consumed the castle in the short amount of time since the news spread of the beasts at the gate was consuming. Mariska couldn’t believe how quickly everyone had jumped into action. It was as if they had someone new attacking them daily. She had briefly kissed Daemon and her parents before they each disappeared off to do different chores that Elso had given them. Elso knew where they would be most useful and no one would argue with her.

Mariska left to lead a team of vampires outside the high castle walls and bring in the roughly two dozen families that lived between the protective gates and the tall walls. The families that lived in the large houses between the two structures were those that served the prince and the keepers. While they also tended to the troops and their needs, the forces were more responsible for their own care than anything. The workers were referred to as servants, but it was just an old habit.

They made more money than most college graduates in different countries, their food, shelter and education for their children were all taken care of, and they would have work for as long as they wanted it. As Mariska rode from house to house on a castle four-wheeler, she helped them to gather what they would need for a few days. All the homes were equipped with ATV’s; it made the evacuation quick. She was the last one in before the gates went up.

As she jumped up the steps, two at a time, she was excited to see Daemon again. She reached the lookout point just as he finished up talking with Soljen.

“What’s going on?” She asked, a little out of breath.

“We are sending down an envoy to find out what's going on. Look.” He said as he pointed to a lone man walking to the outside gate.

“Shouldn’t you be sending like, ten men?” asked Mariska.

“No, it’s a sign of good will and peace. See? They are only sending one man also.” Replied Daemon as he pointed down to the field.

He was right, a single wolf was coming to the gate. Mariska held her breath as the gate dropped some and the two men talked back and forth. As quickly as it had started, the conversation was over, and the man was returning to the castle. Mariska watched him walk up to a wall directly below where they were standing. She hadn’t seen any doors there before.

Seeing her confused look, Daemon said, “it’s a magical servants entrance, only visible to those who have the needed blessing. We have them all over the castle.”

Mariska was amazed, within minutes, the man emerged from an unsuspecting wall several feet from where they were stand.

“Sir, a letter.” Said the soldier as he handed a note to Daemon.

Daemon looked around at the group of people before he started to read out loud;

“For many years, our numbers have grown. We have long watched as our kind hides in the darkness of the night, lives among mere humans and breeds with those that are unsavory. For too long, we have watched the undead kill and destroy any that cross them. No longer. You have done us a great service by killing our mutual enemy. We cannot afford mercy. Surrender or die. You are no longer the keepers, and we will kill all, including the Guardian.”

Mariska looked down in horror as the huge pack started to howl. It was a chilling sight to see.

“Sir,” said the man who had brought the message, “there's more.”

“What?” asked Daemon.

“Sir he said you have thirty minutes to surrender before they kill the knowing ones,” said the soldier.

The group sucked in a collective gasp and all eyes turned to Elso. To threaten to kill a taltos was a dangerous thing. Everyone but Daemon was silent now.

“The ones? They only have one though don’t they?” He asked the soldier.

The man nodded his head and raised an arm, a signal to the men below that he had given the message. They looked down to the man in the cage and watched in horror as a knife was stuck into his side. Not a fatal wound but a painful one. Within seconds of watching this, Elso began to scream in horrifying pain and grip her side where the blade had gone into her father. Jamesson ran to her side and lifted her shirt; his face went ghost white as he revealed a deep wound.

“Father, no,” said Elso sadly.

“Elso, what's going on?” Asked Daemon.

“We have, we have been linked,” said Elso quietly.

“What does that mean though Elso?” Asked Daemon.

“I believe that the taltos I killed in Egypt put a spell on me. He must have known that my father was a captive of the beasts. Anything that happens to me or my father, it will inevitably happen to the other party,” replied Elso.

“Oh my god,” whispered Mariska, “what can we do?”

Elso just shook her head, “there is nothing.”

“Shit,” whispered Mariska, looking to Daemon.

He could see right away that something was wrong. She knew something that no one else did and whatever it was, she was hiding it from Elso. A person who he had found it was almost impossible to hide things from. Her eyes darted back down to the field in an act that no one but Daemon saw. The rest of the group was preoccupied with helping Elso and checking to see if she was okay. What he saw horrified him, below on the field a werewolf was running full speed across the lawn and disappeared into the wall. He had found another passageway.

“Son of a bitch,” mumbled Daemon.

He couldn’t let the others see what the fool was doing. If Elso knew, then she would stop at nothing to stop the wolf, including her own death. Daemon quickly directed Elso into the building with several of his men under the pretense of seeking medical treatment. It wasn’t until she was inside that Daemon spoke.

“I have to help him,” he said to Mariska. “Your friend is a fool.”

Mariska knew that Jamesson was stubborn and a pain, but he was no fool. He wouldn’t go down there if he didn’t love Elso and he didn’t think he could save her and her father. Mariska thought for a moment.

“That’s it!” She said, “send your troops out from the north gates. Provide a diversion.”

Daemon didn’t hesitate; he knew the plan would work if Mariska saw it. He yelled for his troops to leave the north gate in a voice loud enough that anyone within a mile could hear. His men on the ground looked at him in confusion but scrambled to follow the orders. They were not ready for battle, and it would take them, at least, ten minutes to get to that point. The wolves outside the gate though didn’t need ten minutes. Abandoning the cage, they shifted and ran to meet the force head on at the north gate, leaving several hundred feet between them and the caged taltos.

“Brilliant,” murmured Daemon.

He and Mariska watched silently with their breath caught in their throats while Jamesson quietly moved to where the unguarded cage was. He broke the lock and grabbed the frail old man. Mariska was glad that her best friend held a significant amount of strength even for his kind. He was able to toss the man onto his shoulders. While she watched his happen, she heard Daemon speak into his cell phone to Soljen, who was now getting his men ready to meet the pack outside the north gate. Daemon quietly redirected his troops to the small entrance where Jamesson would be coming in.

As he suspected, Jamesson made it within fifty yards of the door before he was spotted. Two wolves ran out ahead of the pack and tackled Jamesson. Mariska shrieked, thinking her friend was surely dead. However, the old taltos had a surprise left inside of him. Her and Daemon watched him raise a delicate hand, and the two animals went flying through the air. Troops ran from the entrance and pulled both Jamesson and the taltos to safety. The pack began to follow them through the narrow opening, but they quickly withdrew when they were met with armed vampires.

“Oh my god, he’s hurt,” whispered Mariska.

Daemon wrapped his arms around her and picked her up into his arms.

“What are you doing?” She asked, confused.

“it’s the quickest way down my love,” he said with a sly grin.

Before she could protest, he was leaping over the side of the castle, and they were falling hundreds of feet down to the ground. She didn’t realize she was screaming until they hit the ground. She heard him laughing with joy.

She just glared at him as he set her down, “if you ever do that again, you won’t live to see your next birthday.” She said as she stormed off.

Chapter Eight

Mariska ran to Jamesson. She could see from where Daemon had set her down that he was going to need medical care immediately.

“What the hell were you thinking you fool?” Asked Elso.

Mariska hadn’t seen the taltos come out, Elso had taken the words right from Mariska’s mouth. She was grateful that someone else didn’t see Jamesson’s actions as heroics but as a foolish act.

“I was thinking about saving your father and you.” Said Jamesson, glaring at Elso. “Don’t even start in on me either, you were going to sacrifice yourself to save us all, so there you have it. You don’t get to be mad.” He said.

“Bull!” Screamed Elso, “I can be as mad as I want! As soon as we know you’re okay, I am going to kill you.”

Mariska had to stop herself from laughing. She had reacted the exact same way, and she would do it again if it had been Daemon in that situation. She couldn’t believe how much Elso cared for Jamesson. That was something they would all have to share later on after everything was settled down.

“Elso?” Said Mariska cautiously.

“What?” Shouted the taltos before realizing who she was talking too, “Oh! Mariska, I am so sorry. What did you need dear?”

“Well, maybe we should get Jamesson some medical attention, so he can live long enough for you to kill him and all?” Replied Mariska, still trying to hide her laughter.

“Oh! Right! Bring him this way.” Said Elso, speaking to the guards to carry him.

“I can walk,” started Jamesson, before he saw Elso’s look and stopped talking altogether.

He put his head down and let the guards put him on a stretcher to carry him back into the castle where they no doubt had excellent medical care. Elso turned one last time and looked at the frail man that was being held up by the guard. She didn’t need to speak for Mariska to know that something was deeply broken in her relationship with her father.

Elso looked to Mariska, “My lady, would you please make sure my father is well and take care of? I know it’s not my place to ask, but,” started Elso.

“Say no more friend, I will make sure that he is well.” Replied Mariska.

“Father, we will break this curse soon.” Said Elso coldly.

Mariska watched as Elso stormed away to keep an eye on Jamesson. Suddenly, Mariska felt awkward and alone. Daemon was off making sure the guard was all accounted for and prepping to follow after the werewolves. Mariska was left along with the aging taltos and a few guards that stayed behind to help him stand and move.

“Right, well! My name is,” she started.

“Mariska Wasi, I know who you are. You are the one who carries the child that will change the world for us all, are you not?” He whispered.

Mariska looked at him in shock, “Huh, well I am pregnant, but I don’t know about all that other nonsense.”

The aging taltos glared at her but made no reply as the men who were helping him walk began to follow Mariska into the castle and to the lower levels where sick people were taken care of.

“No doubt my daughter and her lover will be getting special care,” the man said with envy.

Mariska did her best to ignore the old man’s gripping; he continued to complain about the conditions all the way until they arrived at the castle's infirmary. Two taltos were busy treating other members of the castle when they brought him in. To Mariska’s surprise, both taltos looked at the old man with just as much disdain as his own daughter had and the man glared back at them with so much anger she thought she was going to have to break up yet another supernatural fight.

“Jean, can you please check his wounds and get him something to eat. He’s malnourished.” Said Mariska, addressing one of the taltos.

“We will not tend to him, ma’am. He is a traitor and a killer. He should have died in the field like so many others.” Said Jean.

Mariska was shocked, she had never heard Jean speak a word of anger against anyone. She was known for her kindness to all creatures. Mariska didn’t know what Elso’s father had done to deserve the hate of such a kind race of beings, and she didn’t care. She only knew that he would need to be kept alive in order to answer questions for her and Daemon.

“Jean, I was asking to be kind, the order came from Prince Daemon himself, though, this taltos is to be tended too and treated with kindness and dignity,” said Mariska.

Jean looked at her with disbelief, “that is far more than he deserves or that he would offer others. I will do as you and the prince say, though,” replied Jean with some hostility.

“Thank you,” said Mariska before she turned back to the old taltos. “Sir, I hope you began to feel well, I know that the prince will want to speak to you very soon. You should remain here; I will ask a guard to stay with you, for your own protection.” Said Mariska.

The old taltos glared at her. The guard was for Elso’s protection, not his. So if anyone attempted to harm him, he would be protected until the spell could be broken. Mariska also didn’t want him to leave the castle. She knew that he would have information that could help them to make the world a safe place from all those who would seek to hurt them. Werewolves and vampires alike.

She was grateful when she ran into Elso on the main floor.

“How is he,” Mariska asked Elso, concerning Jamesson.

“He will live, for now,” she replied with a smile.

“Elso, I know you have much to do, but I need to know what is going on with your father. The taltos treated him with more hate than I have even before seen,” said Mariska.

“I am surprised they are taking care of him at all, he is a traitor to us all,” said Elso.

“They are only doing it because Daemon commanded it,” said Mariska. “Please, I need to know what he is so I can best diffuse the situation with Daemon.”

“My father is a terrible man; he has betrayed the taltos. That man is the reason why our numbers are so depleted, and we are scattered around the globe. Many years ago, over one-hundred, my father was a wise and fair man. All the taltos went to him to help them resolve their problems. He was loved by everyone, a little bit too much actually. I have many brothers and sisters; they all have different mothers. He loved my mother the most, and we lived with him in his home.

Unfortunately, not all the taltos were grateful for my father's seed, and one of them took vengeance on him and killed my mother. My father went into a dark rage and vowed to kill her. He found a plant that would grant him peace and intoxication for as long as he desired it. For many years, I would try to get my father to step away from the drugs, but he would not. One day, while I was out hunting, my father was approached by the werewolf Sangha. He gave my father the option to disclose the location of all known taltos or to die along with them.

My father, in his inebriated state, gave the wolf the information he wanted. It was a massacre. Hundreds of my kind were killed, those of us who weren’t, fled to these islands and sadness enveloped the people. We have had no new children since that time; our bodies mourn for the loss of our own kind still. My father left with the wolf then, and he had apparently been their prisoner ever since. I wish a thousand times that Jamesson had not saved him. If my life had been sacrificed, it would have been a just loss for the ending of his.

Mariska was stunned. She didn’t know that taltos could even be evil if that’s what you could call a man who would sacrifice everything for his own life.

“Yes,” said Elso, listening to Mariska’s thoughts, “you would call him evil.”

“I am sorry for your loss all those years ago. I regret that he is here now. I am not sorry that Jamesson saved him, though, he cares for you so much. I would have done the same for Daemon.” Said Mariska earnestly.

Elso smiled at the warm thoughts, “thank you, Mariska, I believe now I need to go face my father and find out why he is here. Would you and Daemon join me when you find him please?”

“Absolutely,” said Mariska.

The woman parted ways and Mariska left to find Daemon. She was grateful when she found him quickly and filled him in on everything that Elso had told her. As they walked back to the steps leading to the basement, a young woman stops them.

“Sir, it’s the wolf, something has happened. He stopped healing and is getting worse.” Said the woman to Daemon.

They looked at each other in fear and began to run up the steps. Mariska couldn’t lose her oldest and dearest friend.

Chapter Nine

They ran to the room that Jamesson had been occupying since his arrival at the castle with Mariska’s parents. Together they burst through the door to see the man lying on the bed, tossing and turning in pain. A cold sweat was dripping from his face, and his unconscious body was thrashing all about. Mariska ran to his side, and Daemon spoke with the taltos in the room.

“Sir, we didn’t take into consideration that he was also a wolf, it’s so rare for them to fight amongst themselves that we forgot they were the same species.” Said the taltos as him and Daemon moved over to the bedside where Mariska stood, watching her friend.

“What is happening to him,” whispered Mariska.

“It’s the bite,” said Daemon, “werewolf venom is poisonous to their own kind. It’s a sort of species protection, if they can’t bite each other, they won’t want to fight.”

Mariska had such little real world experience with fighting supernatural that she was once again overwhelmed with the information she was being given. She couldn’t talk but was able to whisper.

“What can we do?” She asked.

“There is nothing that can be done,” said the taltos.

He brought Mariska a chair so that she could sit next to her friend and then he and Daemon moved to the edge of the room to speak and to give Mariska the time needed to say goodbye to hear old friend. As she sat by the bed, the tears began to flow freely. She took Jamesson’s hand, holding it seemed to steady both of them.

“You are such an idiot, what were you thinking?” She asked the unresponsive man. “You were supposed to be the one to go on and have a normal life without me. You were going to leave all this chaos behind and find a nice girl and settle down. You were never supposed to follow me out to this place, where everyone is either hurt, sick or dying. What were you thinking? Why did you have to fall for that woman, that taltos? Now, now you’re going to die, and I am going to lose my best friend, the last person I had in a world of chaos.”

As she spoke, she held his hand and felt him growing warm. She couldn’t find any more words to tell him; she was so sad. She needed him to heal; she needed him to come back to her. Something inside of her told her to keep pushing, to keep fighting for what she wanted.

With all of her concentration, Mariska focused on the venom, she saw it in her mind’s eye leaving her best friends body and dissipating into the outside world. She felt the wound healing. When she looked up next, she saw her friend starting to stir. He was calm now and asleep.

“What’s going on?” Daemon asked the male taltos as they watched what was happening.

“I. I have no idea,” the man said in a breathless voice. “If I didn’t know any better, I would think that she was healing him. Is she a healer sir? Does she have the gift?”

“I have no idea, I didn’t think that was, but now I don’t know I guess,” said Daemon stunned.

Mariska looked at both of them and took her hand away. It was glowing a faint red color. She didn’t know what was happening to her, but she felt the power coursing through her body. She knew that if she put her hand on another person, she could heal them also.

“Oh my god,” she said, looking at Daemon.

“Did you know?” He asked her.

“I had no idea, could it be the baby?” She asked him.

“I don’t think so; I think you're growing as an empath. I have heard of empaths powers changing so that they can do more, but I have never seen it firsthand.” He said, stunned.

At just that moment, Elso walked in to see Jamesson resting peacefully.

“Oh my god, am I too late?” She asked the people standing in the room.

“What? No! Oh god no, Mariska healed him Elso.” Said Daemon.

Elso looked from the man on the bed to the woman sitting next to him and holding his hand once again. She couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Unsure if she should believe her ears or not, she rushed to the other side of the bed and lifted her lover’s arms to see that the wound that was once eating his flesh was completely gone.

“Oh my god.” Said Elso, looking again to Mariska, “you have saved him. I cannot thank you enough.” She went to the bed and to Mariska and embraced her warmly.

“I um, your welcome, but I don’t know how I did it, or even if I did do it,” She replied, stunned that it was happening at all.

Daemon stepped in to talk to Elso; he explained to her everything that they had seen.

Elso said, “it would see that you did, in fact, heal him. I am surprised; it's known that an empath can grow in powers, but I have never before seen one who can do as much as you can in as little time. I think your parents did the world and you a great service by hiding you for so long. If your powers continue the way they have, you will be more powerful than any I have seen.”

Mariska looked to Daemon; she felt sick for the first time since finding out she was pregnant. She didn’t know if she wanted to be anything other than just who she was. If she became some sort of influential person, no doubt she would be putting her family and those she loved in danger and that was not something she wanted at all. If she could be useful to any of the many people who wanted to hurt them, she could be more of a problem than a gift.

“I need some air,” she said to the room.

Daemon attempted to follow her but she raised her arm up to him, “please,” she said.

He nodded her head and let her go, he was concerned for her but wouldn’t force her to stay with him at all times. The castle was guarded enough that she could go where she wanted without being in any kind of danger. Mariska walked out to the castle wall. She needed time to gather her thoughts. As she did, she heard footsteps approaching her from behind.

“Hello Mariska,” said a voice.

“You!” She said as she spun around. It was Elso’s father. “How did you get away from the guards?”

She looked around her frantically; the man made her very uncomfortable. She had no defenses against him. She was trapped. She cursed herself for demanding that no one follows her on her walk.

“Ah, those vampires were young and stupid. I understand you know my Elso very well.” He said, moving closer to her.

“You need to go back inside,” She said hastily.

“I don’t think I am going to do that. You see, as long as I am linked to Elso, she cannot hurt me and neither can any of you.” Said the man as he moved closer to Mariska.

“You are carrying something very important to the people I work for,” he said, his eyes flickering down to her stomach.

“Get away from me. It was all a ruse wasn’t it? You just wanted to get into the castle” Mariska whispered.

The old taltos didn’t listen; he was walking towards her slowly an evil grin had crossed his face.

Mariska backed up until she couldn’t go any further, she was at the point where her back was literally against the wall. The taltos stopped moving and closed his eyes. Mustering his power, she began to lift from the ground. Mariska screamed as her feet left the firm surface and she started to move to the wall beyond it. Looking down, she saw wolves waiting near the tree line. They were going to kidnap her! She screamed as loud as possible.

“Daemon!” She screamed just as her feet touched the ground and the wolves grabbed her, she saw Daemon tackle Elso’s father and leap from the castle wall. Mariska was lifted up and put into a large canvas bag, kicking and screaming. She saw Daemon running for her before her head was shoved down and everything was dark.

***

The beasts moved through the woods with far more grace and silence than Mariska thought possible. She screamed as loud as she could and fought for a while, but her energy quickly left her. The child inside of her was taking a toll on her human body. After several hours of movement. She felt the air change and the sounds fade away. They had moved underground and not left the island, that explained why they had no trouble getting to the castle, they must have been on the island already for a long time. She felt herself being tossed onto the hard ground and men talking around her.

When the sack was untied, she was facing a circle of five men. A woman, tall and flawless, obviously a taltos, was sitting on a throne made of stone. On her head sat a golden crown, dripping jewels. She looked at Mariska with disdain.

For several moments, she just looked at her until she spoke only two words to the man on her right, “kill her.”

Chapter Ten

Mariska knew she had to act fast.

“Who are you,” she said to buy some time.

The woman looked at her with amusement. She apparently didn’t feel threatened by the woman since she was protected by wolves on all sides.

“I am Mishna, leader of the night people, and you are Mariska, partner to the Guardian Daemon. You are carrying his child and his is a line that I will not allow to carry on.” Said the woman.

“Why would you work with Elso’s father thought?” Asked Mariska.

It was obvious the taltos liked to talk about herself already. Mariska could read vanity in her mind; there was something more too. Something very familiar about the woman.

“Ah, well you see, he owed me a favor from long ago, he took something of mine, and he had spent many years repaying that debt,” she said. She was growing bored though with the questions. Mariska knew she would need to act quickly, or else she would die.

“You, you are the one who killed Elso’s mother? You were the crazy taltos?” Said Mariska, hoping to get a rise from her.

“Watch your tongue empath!” The woman shouted. “I paid for that deed with the life of my son!”

Mariska watched her get angry with the details. It was the distraction that Mariska need. While she had been trapped in the sack on the journey to their den, Mariska had spent the time finding out more about her powers. She was able to create a protective barrier around herself. She’d tested the theory by jabbing a small stick into her hand over and over again until it was unable to break the skin. She now enacted that same protection.

“Do you really think you will be able to kill me?” Asked Mariska, “or will you have your dogs do it for you?”

The woman laughed at Mariska and rose from her throne. “Child, I could destroy you where you sit.”

“I don’t believe you,” said Mariska, raising an eyebrow to upset the taltos more.

The woman glared at her; she spoke now to her guards, “ready the battlefield.”

The guard murmured something about it not being safe above ground. To which the taltos shot him a hateful look and said, “if you can’t protect your own from a few vampires, then you are too pathetic for my needs also.”

The wolf left, looking shamed. Before Mariska could react any further, she was drug back above ground to a small clearing. The taltos stood at one side, and Mariska was dropped carelessly at the other. She hoped that she knew what she was doing. Several hours of working on different powers didn’t equal a taltos that was older than three generations of her family.

“Please god, don’t let me die,” she whispered.

She felt the protection circling her as the taltos fired a shot off. Like a wand, she pointed a finger at Mariska and expected her to fall to her knees in pain. When Mariska didn’t fall, the taltos fired off more. After some time, the taltos had exhausted most of her powers, it was the opening that Mariska needed. She gathered her own power and closed her eyes tightly. Like a light leaving her body, she felt the power creep across the ground to where the taltos stood unknowingly.

First it touched her toes, the taltos let out a surprised cry and jumped backward. It was like a disease, though, it had reached her and started to spread, and no matter how much she tried, she couldn’t get away from it. The taltos began to scream out in pain and attempted to brush off the magic, but she could not. As she looked at Mariska, she shrieked one last time and sent a final jolt through her finger, this time, the shock hit Mariska like a brick wall. She had been so focused on bringing down her enemy; she let the protection fall. She flew backward and hit a tree as she watched the taltos curl up into a ball. Like magic, the wolves began to fall one by one. They were being destroyed by Daemons guard.

Daemon ran to Mariska and lifted her up, “better late than never I suppose.” She said jokingly.

“Woman, you need to stop scaring me like this! How did you get her to come up here? We had already passed this area when we heard her screaming.” He said, checking Mariska for any injury.

“I bated her, she was so vain, she couldn’t stop herself from taking on an easy challenge.” Said Mariska, attempting to rise up from where she had fallen.

She could feel the pain in her back but it was nothing compared to what could have been, she was grateful her injuries were minor. As she looked around at the havoc, she realized somethings.

“She’s gone,” whispered Mariska.

‘What?” Said Daemon, now he too was looking at the battlefield.

It was true, the taltos was gone, she had vanished once the vampires came.

“Don’t worry, we will find her, I am just happy you are okay.” Said Daemon, his eyes filled with love.

***

Several hours later, with the day behind them, Mariska and Daemon lay in bed. Their bodies passionately wrapped around each other. They had made love in a quick and frantic manner as soon as they had been left alone. Now, with the time to enjoy each other slowly, she softly whispered his name as he entered her gently.

“I love you, Mariska,” he said passionately.

“And I love you,” she replied as they once again came together in carefree passion.

She knew they were going to face many more trials together. Their world would never be one that was calm. With Vampires and werewolves hunting and killing each other, it would never be peaceful. In that brief moment, though, the only thing that mattered was that any trials they came across, they would face together as a family.

DESTINED BY THE VAMPIRE GUARDIAN

Vampire Prince Series Book 3

By Rachel S. William

www.amazingromancebooks.com

Chapter One

The world had been silent. In fact, it had been too silent. Elso was recovering from the emotional shock of her father’s untimely return and the pain of almost losing her beloved Jamesson, but overall everyone was recovering from the terrible battle well.

Mariska was trying to enjoy the peace and quiet, but it was hard to let her guard down after everything that happened. The people who lived on the island, away from the castle seemed almost unaware of everything that had happened, though Mariska was not very surprised by that. Some had come to fight, but everything had happened so suddenly that there was very little time to actually form an army for a counterattack. The only reason the battle ended so quickly was because it was a plot to get Elso’s father into the castle. Had it been anything else, it would have been devastating.

The Taltos were angry, and for good reason. They were a peaceful race, but when they were forced to care for a traitor who stabbed them in the back once again, they could hold a grudge. Else had decided to take on the difficult role of mediator between the Taltos and Daemon and even she, with all of her infinite power and wisdom, was struggling to keep her people calm. They were clearly very unhappy, though the stuck mostly to their work in the ancient libraries.

Mariska did not like the amount of tension that was building in the castle thanks to the battle, which they perceived had been lost. How could it be considered a win when the lady of the castle was captured and nearly killer? Obviously morale in the castle was low. If things stayed like this, they wouldn’t stand a chance should they be called on to fight again.

She knew it was coming too. Mariska knew that the head Taltos would not stand defeat. The woman was out for blood and she was not going to stop until the rivers ran red with it. The battle was going to be an uphill struggle and if Mariska was being honest, she was not entirely sure it could be won. Of course she wanted to believe in her lover’s power and their armies…She wanted to believe that good would conquer evil, but it was only natural that she held some skepticism.

“Whatcha thinking about?” Jamesson asked, leaning back on the bench they sat on together.

Mariska sighed and put a hand on the back of her neck as she struggled to find the words that described her worry appropriately.

“Everything…I’m thinking about everything.” She admitted, closing her eyes for a moment.

They sat in the garden, surrounded by beautiful flowers that smelled of lavender and honey. It was a very calming place the place Mariska liked to go to think. She could let her mind wander her and come up with solutions to small problems and big problems. It felt as if some outside force was guiding her towards an answer.

Jamesson put a cigar to his lips. He’d procured it from the village at the bottom of the mountain. While Mariska was not a fan of smoking she could forgive him this once. After all, Jamesson was not really a smoker, he’d just been put under a lot of stress recently. She could not really blame him for turning to a vice for comfort.

“Yeah…A lot has happened, has not it?”

It was understood that the question was rhetorical. He was not really looking for an answer, but Mariska wanted to fill the silence somehow. She did not really want to think on things any longer than she really had to.

“That’s the understatement of the century.” She murmured, tucking some hair behind her ear.

He turned to gaze at her, smiling softly and nodding towards her belly. “At least…It’s not all bad, right?” He said softly.

Mariska brought a hand to her belly resting it there for a moment and taking a deep breath. “I suppose…” She said after a moment, looking over at him. “It’s all very overwhelming, though. I’m happy, don’t get me wrong…But there’s going to be a lot of change in the upcoming months.”

“Mostly that you won’t be human anymore.”

Ah. Jamesson had managed to hit the nail on the head with that one. She’d been thinking over her future a lot and by far, the most daunting aspect of all this was the fact that within a matter of months she wouldn’t be human anymore.

“It’s not so bad.” He said with a smile, nudging her. “Especially when you have someone to share all that time with.”

She smiled and wrapped her arms around one of his, resting her head on his warm, thick bicep. “I have so many people to share it with, Jamesson. I have you, Elso…And I have Daemon.” The last name fell from her lips with the same type of reverence one would use when speaking of a god.

“You think highly of him.” He said after a moment.

“I love him.”

“It happened fast, did not it?”

She shrugged a little and sat up, watching a pair of humming birds flutter around a flower. “I suppose it did, but I don’t really mind. My parent’s only knew each other a couple months before they got married.” She took a deep breath, enjoying the warm, fresh air that filled her lungs. “I think love is destined…The person you’re meant to be with is going to find you one way or another, and when you find that person it seems silly to hesitate, doesn’t it?”

A blush came over his cheeks and Mariska smiled just a little, bringing a hand to her mouth as she giggled behind it.

“What are you laughing at?” He grunted.

“You feel that way about Elso, don’t you?”

“I wouldn’t go that far.” He said, turning away from her, his cheeks hot with embarrassment.

Mariska smiled and took his hand, patting it gently. “You shouldn’t hesitate…If you love her you should tell her.”

“When it gets to that point I will.”

“It just seems strange that you would risk your life to save her and her father if you did not love her.”

That comment made his face fall and he turned away. “Don’t remind me.”

Jamesson was still beating himself up over the fact that he’d saved the Taltos that turned out to be a traitor to everyone and kidnapped Mariska. She sighed and reached out, touching his hand again.

“Listen, Jamesson. You have to let this go, okay? It was not your fault. I need you to know that. You did not bring this on anyone and you sure as hell did not know what was going to happen.”

His shoulder’s slumped and she could imagine a tail tucking between his legs and his ears flattening down on his head.

“I should have listened to Elso…” He said softly, his words barely above a whisper. “I just charged in there without even considering what could go wrong…I…I assumed I knew everything and I could have died…For no reason.”

“But you didn’t.”

“Because of you.” He said, looking up at her.

Her cheeks went hot and she looked away. “I did not even know I could do that…I don’t know if I’ll ever do it again…” She said softly.

“It doesn’t matter. You saved me and I owe you…Everything for it…” He said softly.

Mariska smiled and leaned up, kissing his cheek affectionately. “Listen…We really need to stop it with the ‘I owe you’ and the ‘it’s my fault’. You saved me so many times before this…If anyone owes anyone anything…It’s me.”

“I didn’t- “

“You remember that time I was at the bar with some friends? I’d just gotten into college and got my fake ID and I thought it would be fun to go bar hopping?”

A smile tugged at his features and he laughed. “I sure do. I had to carry you out of the bar kicking and screaming. You got yourself so worked up you threw up on me." He said fondly.

She nodded and put her head on his shoulder. “If it was not for you I would have made a fool out of myself and probably gotten kidnapped.”

“I don’t think it was that serious.”

“The point it…You were always there for me and you were the one protecting me…It was my turn to finally return the favor.” She said, looking up at him. “And I’m glad I could…So I want all of this blaming and self-loathing to stop.” She said simply.

“If it will make you happy.”

“It will…I want you to focus on yourself and Elso…She clearly has a thing for you.”

“You need to quit that.”

Mariska grinned and jumped up, putting her hands on her hips defiantly. He could not help but think back to their childhood when they would play king of the mountain or some other equally childish game, and she would challenge him, knowing full well he’d let her win.

“Make me.” She teased with a grin.

He stubbed out his cigar, smiling and standing. “We’re too old for those games, my dear friend.” He said teasingly. “Let’s get inside. It looks like it might rain.”

She pouted a little but followed him inside. “Sheesh. When did you get so old and grumpy?”

“The day you puked on me.”

Chapter Two

Mariska sighed softly as she and Jamesson wandered through the halls of the castle. She reached out and ran her fingers along the cold stone walls, enjoying the coolness against her sun warmed skin. Jamesson had fallen silent and was clearly lost in thought. Mariska glanced over at him, gently putting her hand in his.

“Is everything alright?” She asked softly.

“Yeah…I’m great.” He said finally, a soft smile coming to his face. “I got to go okay? I have some business I have to take care of.”

He was being rather vague, but she did not really feel the need to call him on it. Whatever was going on…He had every right to take care of it. She let him go and offered a wave, smiling just a little.

“See you at dinner?”

“See you at dinner!” He promised, turning around and jogging down the hall.

She watched until he turned and was no longer in sight. Mariska could not help her attachment to Jamesson. He was one of the only steady things in her life right now and she was depending on him to stay focused on the task at hand. Things were calm, but there was still the itching thought in the back of her mind, telling her that things could not possibly be like this forever.

She wandered through the halls alone, unnerved by how vastly empty they were. The battle had taken a lot of lives on both sides and with so many people falling at the hands of the werewolves, the island felt empty and just a little sad. It felt lonely and that was something she just could not shake.

Finally, Mariska came to the vault that held the world’s knowledge and she pushed the doors open, wandering inside. As she passed the tall bookshelves and bustling Taltos, the creatures offered her skittish glances and guilt filled her belly. She knew that they were disappointed in her. She knew that they might even be mad. After all, she’d been the one to enforce her lover’s orders. She’d been the one to tell them they had to care for the traitor they despised so deeply. She could not really blame them for any lingering animosity they might have for her.

She made it past all the tall creatures and finally came to the great golden door and pushed it open. She was always surprised at the ease at which the doors swung on their mammoth hinges. They closed behind her as she crossed the room, her silk robe kissing the floor.

Daemon was seated at his desk, leaning over an intricate map of the lands inhabited by various supernatural creatures. Sitting on the map were little stone figures carved into the shape of vampires, werewolves and the Taltos. He was deep in thought and his brow was knitted together so tightly she could see the little worry lines starting to form on his usually perfect complexion. She knew they would dissipate within moments, but it was still so strange to see her beloved caught up in this much worry.

He did not look up from the map until she cleared her throat. At the delicate noise his head shot up and he stared at her, his emerald eyes wide and unblinking. His pupils dilated a moment and then returned to their normal size, indicating that her lover had been in a trance before she interrupted him, though she felt no remorse about cutting his session short. He looked like he might pass out if she let it go on much longer.

“Mariska.”

She smiled and stepped forward, reaching out and touching his cheek almost tenderly. “I’m here, darling.” She said, leaning in and kissing his forehead.

His skin was a bit pale and clammy to the touch and it would be a lie to say it did not worry her. “You seemed like you were deep in thought…Is everything okay?”

He sighed and closed his eyes, almost melting into her gentle touch. He was silent for a long time but finally shook his head back and forth slowly.

“I’m trying to hold myself together…For everyone else, but I feel like I’m being ripped apart at the seams.” He admitted.

Mariska frowned, still stroking his hair back out of his face. “And why is that?”

“I have always been so sure of everything…So confident, and now I feel like I don’t have a hold of this situation…Of anything.” He admitted, closing his eyes.

Mariska just smiled a little and chuckled. “You’re starting to feel human, aren’t you?”

He looked up at her almost hopelessly and sighed. “Did you have to word it like that?”

She wrapped her arms around him a moment, pulling him close and keeping him pressed against her ample bosom. She was not going to let him escape this time.

“Is it so bad to be human? I’m human.”

“It’s not that it’s bad to be human.” He said quickly, leaning up and touching her cheek tenderly. She’d grown accustomed to how cold his skin felt on against her own and she’d even come to enjoy it over time. “I love you dearly. Every part of you, especially the parts that are human, but it’s hard to accept a loss of power and it’s even harder to admit when you’ve lost control over the situation.”

“You’ll learn to handle it with grace, darling. We all do. That is truly what makes us human.” She said with a smile. “Even when I join the world of the undead I think I’ll still hold onto that sense of weakness. I feel like it’s important to remember we don’t know everything. Not by a long shot.” She said as she stood on her toes to kiss his cheek. “It keeps us humble, my dear.” She said as she patted his cheek.

“I was never a humble man.” He said with a smile.

“Well you’re learning now.” She said as she perched on his desk.

She glanced down at the map and hummed softly, moving the little clay pieces around idly. “What was all this for?” She asked curiously, picking up one of the Taltos carvings, eyeing it with a keen amount of interest.

“I have the werewolf queen on my mind.”

“Werewolf queen? Is that what we’re calling her now?” She asked with a cocked brow.

Daemon leaned back, a smile playing on his lips as he hummed and ran his hands through his hair. “What would you call her?”

“Bitch.”

The lack of hesitation and pure bluntness of the comment made Daemon burst out laugh. “Very apt, darling. I will be sure to inform all of our servants to refer to her as ‘the bitch’.”

“Not ‘the bitch’. Just bitch.”

He smiled and nodded. “Well, whatever love wants, love gets.” He said, glancing back down at the map.

“I was planning out the best course of action.” He said, starting to move the pieces around the board. She’s going to attack again. She won’t let us embarrass her again. She has a doubtful army behind her and now she needs to prove herself.”

“What do you mean doubtful?”

“She’s leading an army of werewolves…Creatures who are notorious for not trusting anyone but their own kind and sometimes not even that.” He said simply. “I don’t know how she talked them into letting her lead, but all I can guess is that this group of werewolves are displaced…They had nowhere else to go.”

Her eyes widened a little bit. “They have no pack? But a pack is everything to werewolves.”

“That is exactly why I believe they’re willing to follow her. She’s offering them something they wouldn’t get anywhere else. Think about your friend Jamesson. He is linked to you and your family. That is his pack and that is why he’s willing to do anything to protect you.” He pointed out.

“So…These wolves with nowhere else to go were drawn in by her and she offered them a community?”

“Exactly.”

Mariska’s brows furrowed just a little and she looked down at the map, picking up a werewolf piece. She held them both in her hands, taking in the extraordinary detail that obviously went into making them. The wheels in her brain were turning, whirring and trying to come up with an answer to the very serious problem they were facing.

“What if we don’t need to have a war?” She said quickly, her breath hitching just a little.

“It would be a miracle if we could avoid this war but…That isn’t going to happen, darling.” He said simply, sighing and shaking his head. “She’s set on fighting and taking this island. She wants the secrets it holds and she wants our child.”

“I know that.” She was not sure what Bitch wanted with her baby, but she sure as hell was not getting the child. “I’m just thinking here, but what if we could take her power away.”

“You can’t drain the power from a Taltos. You know that.”

“Duh! What I’m saying is…What if we could turn the wolves against her or at least make them not want to fight us anymore?”

“How do you plan on doing that?”

“They’ve already lost so many and they clearly don’t trust her anymore. What if we offer them a new home here? Give them a choice.”

“Darling, what you’re saying is that we offer them amnesty and bring them into our midst? We allow them to walk amongst our people…I can’t take that risk.”

Her face fell just a little and she took a deep breath. “I suppose you’re right.”

He looked up at her and cupped her cheek. “Let’s not think of the war to come anymore…Not today. You shouldn’t be worrying about these things anyway. You have something far more important to focus on.” He said, bringing his hand to rest against her belly.

“I suppose you’re right…” She said, smiling weakly and pressing her hand against his.

“Of course I am. I’m always right.”

She chuckled softly, knowing he was trying to lighten the mood but she also knew that the worry in his eyes was very real and if he was worried, she knew there was something to worry about. It did not help that he was taking great care to hide his emotions from her. She was not going to call him on it but his fear hit her like a wall when she entered the room.

Mariska was not a psychic but she knew things were going to get very bad, very fast.

Chapter Three

Night fell on the castle and soon the only noises that could be heard were the sounds of lover’s giggling and running through the halls. Everyone knew that the night belonged to lovers and everyone took advantage of it. Even Jamesson and Elso had disappeared quickly after dinner.

The pattering of soft feet as the servants tried to sneak about always made Mariska smile. They were free to love one another openly as they did not belong to anyone. Servant was more of an archaic term that had just managed to work its way into the modern vernacular. Yet, even though they were considered their own beings with sovereign thought and decision, old habits die hard and many of them found it entertaining to pretend they were at risk of being ‘caught’.

Mariska did not mind this unspoken game. She found it to be rather charming if she was being honest. Daemon emerged from the bathroom in nothing but a pair of boxer briefs that hugged his strong, narrow hips, arms crossed over his chest.

“I will never understand the reasoning behind this game they play.” He said with a shy, chuckling softly to himself.

Mariska smiled, brushing her long, dark hair. “It’s a tradition darling. Don’t be so hard on them.”

“I just think it’s silly.”

“I don’t know…I think it might be fun. The risk of being caught is kind of exciting…” She said, a shiver of pleasure running up her spine.

He cocked a brow and looked over at her, smirking as he crossed the room and wrapped his arms around her, his fingers brushing at the sheer blush pink cloth that barely covered her body.

“Is it?”

She chewed her bottom lip and nodded, dropping her hand behind her head so that her fingers tangled in his hair.

“I think so.”

“Mmmm…” He pulled her close before spinning her around and lifting her off the ground, carrying her over to the French doors that led out to the balcony.

She gasped but threw her arms around his shoulders, smiling and threading her fingers in his hair, allowing him to take her wherever he pleased. He settled her on a small meditation couch that had been placed on the balcony for her. Elso felt the fresh air would be good for the baby.

The wind whipped her hair around her and she gasped softly as Daemon tossed her onto the soft cushions and crawled over her, grinning.

“The entire kingdom could catch us here.” He whispered.

She gasped softly and her eyes widened as she considered her response. Before she could get any words out he claimed her lips, effectively silencing her, though she did not mind one bit.

As they kissed she felt her body heat up and her blood boiled, rolling into ecstasy. Every inch of her body was on fire, begging for Daemon. He turned her into a desperate woman very quickly. When they weren’t making love it was the only thing she could think of and it drove her crazy.

It was a miracle that they’d managed to keep their hands off each other this long, especially with the hormones raging inside of Mariska. Mariska was down to her barely there robe and Daemon only had his pants and underwear left and even those had started to come off at some point

As they rolled around on the little bed Daemon laughed breathlessly, kissing her eagerly and starting to nip at her neck, trying to elicit desperate moans from his lover. He loved to hear the noises she made.

This desperation was something Mariska had never really experienced with a lover until she met Daemon. It was electrifying and amazing and she honestly did not think she could go without it anymore. Sure men had wanted her back in her old life, but there was always this shy hesitation that turned her off. Mariska was not the type of girl to hesitate and she did not want her lovers to either. She wanted someone who would throw her into the bed and ravish her until her legs shook.

She wanted a man like Daemon. A man who was not afraid to take charge and show her who was boss every now and then. She'd needed this excitement more than she could explain. Mariska needed to feel absolutely desired and she needed to be ravished. It seemed that Daemon was just the man to do it, too. She had always wanted a man like this in a one-night stand but she was more than happy to find a partner who made her feel this good.

His finger's slid down her sides as he captured her lips again, kissing her with enough force that she knew her lips with being a little bruised the next morning, though she could not bring herself to give a damn. She wanted to be bruised and marked by the time the sun came up. He found the ties of her robe and yanked at them until the sheer fabric fluttered to the ground.

Mariska could not help but moan as he pulled the robe away from her ample, round breasts, the material grazing her sensitive nipples. She watched Daemon's eyes find the rounded mounds, admiring them as his finger's came to tease her nipples, thumbs brushing over them.

She shuddered and let out a desperate sound and a shaky breath. Daemon smiled down at her, looking almost triumphant at the fact that he managed to get that sound out of her. He grinned wildly as he sat up, straddling her.

Slowly, he pulled the straps from her robe, the soft silk brushing against her tanned skin. He folded it in half and ran it up the valley between her breasts, licking his lips a little as the silk left a line of fire behind, her skin turning red under his deft touch.

She shivered at the touch, whimpering and arching her back against the gentle touches. She wanted so much more. She had absolutely no idea what he was going to do with it but hoped he would hurry it up. She was already soiling the sheets with her sweet, glistening nectar.

As if reading her mind, he grabbed the belt and looped it around the bed frame, bringing it back around and fastening her wrists so she could not move or pull away. Mariska had never been tied up before and the shock of it was accompanied by a long moan, signaling that she wanted this. She wanted him to take her, make her his. She’d never had thoughts like this during sex and they made her cheeks flush pink in embarrassment. She was becoming a slave to her desires and it was a strange thing she struggled to reconcile.

This type of possessiveness was still new to her. Every move he made kept her guessing and desperate to know what he was going to do next. Daemon was the type of man who might slap her ass or pull her hair. Lord knows she'd been waiting for a man like that for a long time.

Daemon laughed a little as he watched the heat creep up her chest and dust her cheeks. He knew she wanted him, but he had never been one to rush. He liked taking his time and making her turn to putty under his fingers. He gave the inside of her thighs a gentle slap, humming softly. She jumped and gasped, looking at him with big eyes. Another laugh leaped from him and he licked his lips

"Spread your legs, darling." He ordered, running his fingers along the smooth skin.

She obeyed him easily, spreading her legs as wide as they would go, inviting him to touch her. He ran his thumb along his lip, eyeing her dripping mound with a desperate hunger. She was dripping with essence. His heated gaze shot back up to her and he leaned over her, claiming her lips with another deep, hungry kiss

Mariska was not going to pretend not to stare. Her eyes fell on his thick cock, still slightly surprised even though she’d seen it before. Her lips remained parted and hungry as he leaning over her and nipped at her neck, already hard.

She moaned and watched him through her eyelashes, her legs still spread invitingly. Daemon moved along her body and settled between her legs, gripping her hips. He wrapped his strong arms around her, holding her close to his own solid body as he rocked his narrow hips, his throbbing member sliding between her thighs to tease her. He did not slip inside of her yet but still let her feel his throbbing member against her skin.

Mariska's head fell back and she arched herself against him as one of his free hands found her tender breasts. She was panting hard, looking up at him with a hazy, pleading gaze. It was hard to find words to describe how she was feeling in this moment. She whimpered his name, wanting to touch him but knowing she could not thanks to the thin piece of silk that kept her tied to the bed.

"Daemon...Daemon, I want you. All of you."  She whispered, panting his name.

That was all he'd needed. An eager grin spread across his face and he leaned over her, his lips              ghosting over hers as he slid inside of her, filling her up like no one else ever had. Her mouth fell open as his name slipped from between her lips like a prayer.

Mariska had made love and she'd fucked, but no one had ever worshiped her body like this. Daemon treated her body like a temple and every move he made was meant to bring her pleasure. Every time he thrust into her he hit the perfect spot. She hadn't even known that there was a perfect spot until she met Daemon. Each thrust pulled the coil in her belly tighter and tighter, the pleasure rushing through her and spreading through every inch of her body like molten liquid.

He never stopped kissing her. Sloppy, wet, eager kisses that spoke volumes to his need for her and his love. Mariska's toes curled and she could help but lift one leg and wrap it around his thin hips, somehow hoping to get more of him deep inside of her.

His grunts and moans only made her more eager and she tried to wrap her arms around him, but the silk kept her arms above her head, leaving her helpless and completely at his mercy. She begged for more as he kept the pace up. His movements quickened soon enough and she saw him di a hand between them.

Her eyes flew open and her hips began to buck with wild abandon when his fingers had found her clit, rubbing small, quick circles, matching the desperation of his thrusts. She gasped his name over, and over, the heat building inside of her as his name fell from her reverently.

When she came she finally finished the coil tightening in her belly snapped in half, filling her with the most delightfully warm feeling. Mariska's fingers began to tingle and then her toes. She felt warm all over and could not keep from crying his name loud enough to wake anyone who happened to be asleep.

She felt herself shoot among the stars and drift between galaxies. She was flying through space, drifting in a warm oblivion that almost made her feel at peace. It almost felt like she'd left her body and she suddenly understood why the French called it the little death.

Her mind was swimming and, she found it hard to be aware of anything other than the heat of his body against hers. She could hear Daemon groaning as he filled her to the brim until it spilled over onto the expensive sheets. Normally she would have been a little upset at the mess she would be facing the next morning but she could not find it in herself this time. Hell, she was having a hard time remembering where she was at this point.

When Mariska finally came back to earth it was with a shudder and heavy eyes. She was always the one to stay awake after sex. The one to clean up and go about her business after a desperately needed orgasm. Tonight that was not going to happen.

It felt strange to nearly pass out, tied to her own bed with a stranger lying next to her. She could hear Daemon's rhythmic breathing and knew she was not going to make it long enough to even say goodnight. She drifted off into a slumber that could not have been broken by the Taltos or even the gods.

***

The sun rose far too soon for Mariska’s liking and as the rays danced across her bare skin she realized she was still curled up on the bed she and Daemon had made love on the night before. The sun was warm and welcoming and Mariska had no intention of getting out of bed any time soon. She felt like a cat curled up under the warm rays.

Unfortunately, Daemon had other plans. He wandered onto the balcony dressed in a fluffy robe, holding a cup of coffee he had specially imported for her and a glass of what looked to be red wine. She’d learned long ago that he did not drink wine at all. In fact, he rarely consumed human foods since they made him rather sick. The liquid in the glass was thick, life sustaining blood.

At first, the concept of vampires drinking blood terrified her. She did not want to think about the fact that one day she might have to give blood to the man she loved. That was then and this was now. She’d reached a point where the concept of offering her blood to Daemon had ceased to be frightening and had at some point become rather erotic. She did not dare admit that, though. It felt silly.

It did make her feel better to know that he was not getting his blood from unwilling victims. The island was full of creatures the vampires could take blood from without getting sick. That being the case, there were basically blood drives going on all the time. Creatures could get blood drawn and build up a reserve for the vampires who inhabited the island. It was a very good for everyone and it kept everyone happy and fed.

“Are you just going to lay in bed all day?” He asked, that tender smile dancing across his face.

She sat up and sighed “I suppose not…I don’t think you’re going to let me.” She said with a soft smile.

“Not a chance. There’s a festival going on today.”

“A festival?”

“It’s a fertility celebration.”

She laughed a little and brushed some hair out of her eyes. “I suppose it’s fitting then.” She said as she stood, taking the offered coffee.

“Dress in something bright. It will be a good opportunity for people to meet you.” He said, kissing her forehead.

Mariska took the suggestion to heart. She found a coral dress made of linen and silk that made her honey colored eyes pop. She sprinkled on a light dusting of makeup and braided flowers in her hair before she wandered out to the foyer where no one could keep their eyes off of her. She glowed, lighting up the room in a way that no one else ever had

Daemon was the most affected but somehow managed to snap out of it long enough to wrap his arm around her waist and guide her out of the castle where a man with a carriage waited patiently, beaming at them happily.

“What a lovely day for a festival!” He called, a little tail flicking up to tip his hat towards the group.

Mariska could not help laughing just a little as she climbed into the little carriage and settled in brushing her hands over the fabric of her thin skirt, she glanced to her right as Daemon settled in beside her and Jamesson and Elso took a seat just behind them in the second set of seats, Elso’s arm wrapped around Jamesson’s.

A small smile came to Mariska’s lips and she rested her head against Daemon’s shoulder, closing his eyes and dozing off just a little as the carriage rocked her back and forth on the way to the festival. She’d never been much of an early riser and today was no exception. She was excited for the festival but could not see the harm in catching a few minutes of sleep

Daemon did not bother waking her until the carriage came to a stop in the town square. When Mariska lifted her head and blinked in the sunlight all she could see were bright banners blowing in the wind. They were decorated with the seal of the island and various other symbols of the island. It was a beautiful representation of unity and filled everyone with pride and happiness.

All of the races were represented, cooking traditional foods and sharing stories of the packs and prides. Mariska had never seen anything like it. It was a type of utopia that humans had yet to manage. She stepped out of the carriage and Daemon wrapped his arm around her, kissing her temple gently.

“Where should we start, darling?” He asked.

Mariska lifted her head, taking in a particularly intoxicating smell. She licked her lips and turned her head towards a stall serving sausages. “Over there.” She said with a grin.

Daemon chuckled but followed his love over, enjoying the food and the pleasant company. The entire day was filled with laughter and happiness. They danced in the square and held each other close, sharing kisses and hopeful gazes. They both wanted the rest of their lives to be this peaceful and wonderful. It was a long shot but maybe it could be.

Chapter Five

The festival was starting to wind down as the sun set over the land. The vendors were still by their carts, chatting with customers and trying to sell off the last of their products, but most of the dancing and singing had faded with the sunlight and everyone was left tired and leaning against their respective partners and parents.

Mariska’s poor swollen feet had given out on her hours ago and while she was sore and tired she was still happy to sit with Daemon and watch other’s enjoy themselves. Over the course of the day she’d made her rounds, greeting and thanking everyone. Many of the people residing on the island had kissed and rubbed her belly and some even offered prayers, which she took happily.

Everyone seemed to lover her and she loved them. These were her people now. She was going to be in charge of caring for them and making sure they were safe. It was a job she intended to do well. She did not want to let any of these wonderful people down.

A small pup ran by her, his bright eyes flashing in the moonlight. It was easy to tell the shifter children apart in the dark. Their eyes flashed a bright yellow or green when the light caught them just right. The young boy smiled and stopped short, jogging back over to her and offering her a white moonflower, blushing a little as she leaned down and took it.

He tried to run off but she chuckled and caught him, pressing her lips to his cheek gently, “Thank you, child. I will cherish this.”

The little boy squealed and hugged her, his cheeks still bright pink as he darted over to a small group of men and women gathered around a cart selling paper masks and sweets. He glanced back at Mariska once more before hiding in his mother’s skirts.

Daemon laughed and nodded towards the group. “You embarrassed the poor thing.”

“I’m sure he’ll be fine.” She assured, throwing her thick black hair over her shoulder.

He smiled and pulled her closer, kissing her temple tenderly. “Are you enjoying yourself, darling?”

“Very much.” She hummed, smiling up at him “What about you?”

“More than I have in a very long time.” He sighed, stroking her hair out of her face. “You light up my world, angel.” He whispered, pressing their foreheads together.

She smiled and started to open her mouth, ready to respond to the tender words. Suddenly a large explosion distracted her. She gasped and spun around, wide eyed and hardly believing what she was seeing as the wall that separated the island from the rest of the world came tumbling down.

Explosives lit up the night sky and the sound of rocks falling and crumbling filled Mariska’s ears as panic swelled in her chest. What was happening? She stood up, the world moving in slow motion around her. Mother’s swept their children into their arms and fathers grabbed mothers, trying to drag them away from the sudden onslaught.

She watched in horror as werewolves spilled over the walls, guns and bows slung over their shoulders as they began to fire, picking off her people on by one. The horror of it made her chest clench tight and she cupped her hands over her mouth to silence the screams that were trying to work their way up her throat.

Mariska’s eyes scanned the carnage and she screamed, running forward, her arms outstretched towards the little shifter boy who’d given her the flower. He was leaned over the bodies of his dead family, crying, trying desperately to wake them from a sleep they’d never come out of.

She managed to scoop him into her arms before Daemon grabbed her and yanked her away from pile of bodies, sprinting away towards the safety of a small inn. The shifter boy was buried in Mariska’s arms, crying for his mom and dad. Mariska was trying to keep him calm as everyone piled into the inn. There were guards armed near the doors, ready to fight and ready to die for Mariska and Daemon.

“What’s happening?!” Mariska urged, her eyes wide and her lips shaking. “What is going on?”

“She’s attacking.” He hissed.

Mariska did not even need to ask who. It should have been so obvious to her, but in her current state of shock she could not make her brain work. All she could see were the rivers of blood that were filling the streets of her beloved home.

She brought a hand to her lips and took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down. She set the little boy on his feet and Elso took him, her own eyes far less shocked but still sad. Had she known this was going to happen? Why hadn’t she told them?

Mariska wanted to worry and wonder but she knew it was not going to do her any good. The only thing they could do now was fight. She turned and looked at Daemon for a moment before bolting towards the doors without a moment’s hesitation. She gripped the handle on the door and yanked hard, forcing it open.

The sounds of war spilled into the inn as Mariska stepped out into the rain. She did not make it far before Daemon grabbed her around the waist and yanked her back inside, his eyes wide and wild.

“What do you think you’re doing?!” He snapped, pulling her back inside.

“We have to fight!”

“We are fighting!” He snapped, still dragging her back inside until the doors slammed shut.

“No we aren’t! We’re letting our people fight for us and they’re dying! We need to be alongside them!”

“You don’t need to be anywhere near that battle.”

“And why not?”

Daemon’s eyes widened and then narrowed as he pulled his lips back into a snarl. “What is your plan? Are you going to go out there and get yourself killed?!” He snapped. “Are you going to go out there and give them exactly what they want?! They want our baby, Mariska! Don’t you realize that?”

She glared right back and stood tall, her chin up as she stared right back at him. “I know what they want. I’m not stupid. But I’m also not a coward and I’m not going to have these people dying mindlessly for me!”

“You are not going out there, Mariska. I forbid it.”

“You forbid it?! You are my lover, not my keeper! I can do whatever I want and you will not stand in my way. Do you understand that?!” She snapped, turning and walking back towards the door.

His hand shot out and wrapped out her wrists as he dragged her back through the main area of the inn. She screamed and tried to pull away but Daemon just threw her over his shoulder and carried her up a set of stairs to an empty bedroom where he tossed her onto the bed rather unceremoniously

“You’re staying here.” He said simply, already starting to walk back towards the door.

Mariska jumped up, still agile in the early days of her pregnancy. “You can’t lock me up in a room!” She snapped.

“It’s for your own good, Mariska.”

“Will you cut the shit!” She snapped, stomping over towards him. “I’m not some delicate flower you need to baby!”

“You are my lover and you are pregnant with my child! It is my job to protect you and I’ll be damned if I let you down! Not sit down! I am done with this argument!”

He turned and walked away, not giving her a chance to argue or follow. He closed the door and locked it with a single click.

Mariska grabbed the handle and gave it a hard pull, testing the strength of the door before slamming her hand against it and screaming. She finally turned and sat on the bed, dropping her head into her hands as frustrated tears poured down her cheeks. How could he do this to her?

This particular room had no windows so she had no idea what was going on in the battle field down below. All she could hear was the deafening sounds of metal on metal and guns being fired. It shook the earth and it shook her to her very core. The worst part of it all was that all she could do was sit in the bedroom, safe and protected while the people she’d been hugging and kissing just hours before were slaughtered.

The battle went well into the night and Mariska was not sure exactly how long it was but it felt like an eternity. When Daemon came to get her, battle weary and covered in a mixture of mud and blood she was curled up on the bed, her eyes vacant and almost dead looking.

“Is it over?” She whispered weakly.

Daemon settled beside her, the bed creaking under his weight. “For now…” He whispered softly, reaching out and touching her hair.

She nodded and looked up at him. “She’s going to come back, isn’t she?”

“I fear so.”

“What do we do?”

“I’m not sure yet.” He said softly, kissing her temple gently. “But I don’t want you to worry about.”

“You told me these were my people. That I was to rule this land alongside you.” She said, looking up at him through teary eyes. “How can you ask me to not worry about the people I am supposed to be protecting?”

He sighed and sat her up, wrapping his arms around her. “I know you want to protect them, darling…But the best thing you can do for them and yourself is to stay safe and have that child.” He said, rubbing her belly.

A moment of silence passed between them and she finally looked at him wearily. “The only way me and the baby are going to be safe is if we take her out.”

Chapter Six

Daemon stared at her for a long moment and looked as if he might actually try to argue, though he knew it was useless. Not only was it just plain stupid to try and argue with Mariska but he knew she was right. He closed his eyes and nodded.

“I know…I know.”

“Are you going to let me out of this room now?”

“I would prefer to keep you locked up but you and I both know that isn’t going to happen so I might as well just bite the bullet and let you out.” He said softly, standing up and opening his arms to her.

She turned away from him and crossed her arms over her chest. “It’s not all better now, Daemon.” She said softly. “I’m still pissed.”

“I was trying to protect you.”

“That doesn’t matter. I’m not your property and you can’t just…Stand over me and keep me away from everything. I’m my own damn person, Daemon and you need to let me make my own decisions for myself.” She said sternly, turning and looking at him.

He opened his mouth to argue but she cut him off. “I’m not asking. I’m telling you.” She said simply, frowning deeply. “And you’re going to respect that or I’m gone.” She said, heading towards the door.

He followed her silently, frowning deeply but not wanting to upset her any more than she already was. They walked through the inn together and she could not help the way her eyes teared up at the sight of all the poor people, suffering and wailing. Some had been brought in from the battle field and some were still being taken care of just outside the door.

Mariska broke away from Daemon to try and help care for the people who were injured and dying. She did not really have any medical training but she could do her best. She decided to take on a more comforting role, holding people and trying to keep them calm as doctors and nurses set bones and cleaned wounds.

It was traumatizing, especially for an empath. She could feel every ounce of pain coursing through their bodies and the emotional pain of mother’s who’d lost children and wives who’d lost husbands. The pain and suffering was making her mind spin and it took every ounce of strength not to break down and mourn with them.

She wanted to do everything in her power to protect her people and here she was holding a dying man who’d fought to protect her. There was nothing she could do for him but hold him close and help make his passing easier.

The worst part was that she could feel him fading away. She could feel the light that was his soul flickering and fading into nothingness. Soon enough darkness engulfed them both and she knew he was gone. She took a deep breath and ran her fingers over his eyes, closing them before thanking the beat up doctor who’d been caring for him.

All the emotions were raw and terrified. It was like being hit by a truck. She felt almost blinded by the pain and suffering she was feeling. She even stumbled a little as she moved through the sea of broken bleeding bodies, hands reaching out to touch her skirt, seeking comfort. She wanted to comfort them. She wanted to comfort every single one of them but she could not. She just could not hold every single one of them before they died. All she could do was her best, so that was exactly what she did. She kneeled and offered tender kisses, helping to move those who could be moved and helping stabilize those who could not.

She was not sure how many hours passed before Daemon finally approached her, his eyes full of sadness. She could feel it washing over her in great big waves that threatened to drown her. There was so much sadness and so much…regret. She’d never felt him so doubtful of himself before. It was rather…shocking and unexpected.

She took his hand gently and took a breath. “We need to go, don’t we?”

He nodded and looked over all of his people who were lying in cots, crying and trying to hold onto their lives. She felt the immense sorrow as it washed over him and realized that this time…She was the one who needed to take care of him.

Mariska guided him from the inn and across the blood soaked battlefield. She struggled to keep her eyes forward, not wanting to see the carnage from the fight. The wolves had retreated long ago but that did not mean they hadn’t left any evidence that they had been there at all.

They approached the castle and Mariska’s heart sank at sight of the walls which had been knocked in with some kind of apparatus. Maybe they’d even used a car…Who knew? She could only hope that all of the house servants were alright. Most of them were elves and nymphs who were rather small and good hiding. She was not as worried about the Taltos. They were easily hidden and strong. She knew they were alright. She could feel their typical nervous energy as they approached the castle and it made her sigh with relief. At least they were alright. At least the libraries were still safe.

As they stepped into the castle she could feel a rustle of nervousness. Alongside that nervousness was a silence she did not expect. Her parents weren’t here. She could not feel them and she knew that was bad. She’d always been able to feel her parent’s emotions no matter how controlled they were, but now there was nothing but radio silence. She could not detect them anywhere in the castle and it terrified her.

She broke from Daemon, ignoring him calling after her as she ran through the halls, wide eyed and terrified as soft sobs left her lips. She called out for her parents, searching each room of the great castle, her heart slamming in her chest as she threw open each door, screaming their names.

When she threw one of the doors open her heart stopped and she nearly screamed. The shadow of a wolf played on the wall, though it slowly started to shift into a more human like appearance. Bones cracked and shifted into place as the wolf took on a human form again. Mariska took a step back away from the door, eyes wide and heart pounding in her chest. She whimpered softly and turned, starting to run away before a familiar voice called out to her.

Mariska stopped short and turned around, her eyes still wide and her chest tight with fear, though it quickly faded to relief. “Jamesson…?” She whispered, wide eyed.

He came into the light and ran over to her, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her into a tight hug. “Jesus! I was so worried about you!” He gasped, holding her close.

She held him just as tightly. “What…Why were you in your wolf form?”

“It was the only way for me to get in here safely…I knew no one would be here protecting the Taltos…I could not leave them defenseless.”

She nodded and looked up at him, swallowing as she opened her mouth to speak, wanting to thank him for taking such an enormous risk. Before she could speak a young elven girl ran over to them, her lip bloodied and a dark ring starting to form around her eye.

“Ma’am!” She called, panting as she stopped in front of Mariska.

“What? What is it child?”

“Your parents…” She panted.

Mariska’s eyes went wide and she put her hands on the girl’s shoulders. “What…What about them?!”

“They’re…They’ve been…”

“Spit it out!”

Tears came to the girl’s eyes and she wiped at her bloodied lip. “They were taken…”

Chapter Seven

Mariska’s heart dropped into the pit of her stomach and she whimpered softly, her legs going weak as she put a hand against the wall, trying her best to keep herself balanced.

“They’re…They’re gone?” She whispered, her voice weak and cracking.

She’d been trying so hard to hold herself together this whole time and now everything seemed to be crumbling around her. Her parents were…Gone. They were taken by that woman’s army; she was sure of it. Where else would they have gone? They weren’t hiding out in the house anywhere; Mariska would have been able to hear them. No…She knew they were gone.

Her legs gave out but Jamesson managed to catch her just as Daemon came running down the hallway.

“Mariska!” He gasped, taking her from Jamesson’s arms. “Darling…Oh god…What’s wrong?” He whispered, brushing hair out of her face almost desperately. “What’s wrong?”

She closed her eyes and covered her face. “I could not protect them! I could not protect them!” She sobbed, shaking her head back and forth.

“Who baby? Who are you talking about?”

“My parents! They have my parents!”

The color drained from his face and his eyes widened as he stared down at her, cupping her cheek gently. “What…?” He whispered.

The little elven girl looked up at him and then away. “I saw them…I saw them take Ma’am’s parents.” She whispered softly. “I tried to stop them but I was not strong enough.” She whimpered, wiping her black eye.

Daemon frowned and shook his head. “You did well, child. You did your best and we are so thankful for that. I can’t even begin to tell you how thankful we are for what you’ve done.” He said gently, trying to calm the poor thing down. “It’s alright.”

The young girl nodded as Daemon hoisted Mariska in his arms. Her world was spinning and she wanted it to stop but there were just took many emotions. She did not even have control of her own right now and it was taking a toll on her to register ever one else’s.

Elso came down the hall, walking quickly but just as gracefully as ever. Out of everyone she was the most collected. Mariska looked up at her, wide eyed as the woman raised a hand and touched her forehead.

“I’m sorry Mariska.” She sounded truly regretful as she reached out and touched a finger to the woman’s forehead.

The second Elso touched her, Mariska’s vision went black and she faded into oblivion. It was total darkness; which Mariska was thankful for in a way. It meant that she did not have to think or dream or even contemplate what had just happened.

She drifted in darkness, unaware of her missing parents and the bloodshed. She could be at peace for at least a few moments. She was thankful for the peace of mind but she was also unsure as to what to do with it. People’s emotions often overwhelmed her even in her sleep. This was the first time in long time she could not feel anything…Not even her own emotions. There were no dreams, just peace.

When her eyes finally fluttered open the sun was shining and birds were chirping outside. The sunny atmosphere made the battle the day before seem almost unreal. It was like it never happened. Someone was dabbing a wet cloth along her forehead, the water cool and refreshing.

Her eyes finally landed on Elso’s face and she whimpered, bringing a finger to her temple. Why did her head hurt so badly?

“Elso?”

“Yes, child?”

“I was…I was asleep?”

“You were.”

“The war…it was just a bad dream?”

A moment of silence followed the question and Elso sighed sadly. “I wish that was the case, but unfortunately that war was all too real.” She whispered, dipping the cloth back in the water.

Mariska groaned and tried to sit up but Elso pushed her back into the bed, shaking her head back and forth.

“You need to lie down, Mariska.”

“I have to find Daemon.”

“He’s preparing a meeting with another island.” She said simply.

“What island?” She asked, frowning deeply. “What’s going on? Why was not I involved in any of this?” She snapped.

“Because you are not the leader of this island.” She did not sound mean or angry when she said this. It was very matter of fact, but that did not make it any easier a pill for Mariska to swallow.

She looked away for a moment. “Daemon said that I…was part of this. I had job to do. I was supposed to help him rule.”

She nodded and put her hands in her lap. “That is what he wants, but this isn’t about ruling the island. This is an entirely different monster.”

“Why? Because we are going to be dealing with leaders who might not be too keen on a human woman being put in a place of power.”

She frowned deeply “They think I am below him?”

“In a way, but you have to remember we are dealing with men who have very conservative mindsets.”

Mariska nodded slowly, starting to understand what Elso was telling her. Basically she was going to have to play the role of a good little housewife.

“What is the meeting about? Can I know that at least?”

“Of course. We are not keeping you out of the loop.” She hummed, running her fingers through Mariska’s hair and starting to separate it out so that she could put it into a neat braid. “We need their armies…Their fire power.” She said simply.

“What about out army?”

“We don’t really have one.” She admitted. “We are not a society built on wars. We accept others who were cast out and have nowhere else to go. We are a sanctuary. War has never been a part of our lifestyle. Our small militias have been enough until now.”

“Mariska’s heart dropped into her stomach. “Until I came.” She whispered, covering her face a little.

Elso put an arm around Mariska and sighed. “Don’t you start. Don’t you blame yourself for this? This isn’t your fault, Mariska.” She said simply, kissing the woman’s temple. “This type of thing was bound to happen sooner or later…You can’t blame yourself.” She said softly, rubbing Mariska’s arm to try and calm her down a little.

“I feel like I’ve caused so much of this.” She whispered, looking around, almost angry at the bright sunny landscape outside. How could it be so beautiful on such a sad day?

“Wars happen…There are catalysts but normally the main problem has been building for a long time. This situation is no different.” She said simply. “That she-devil was going to attack on way or another. You just gave her a convenient excuse.”

Mariska knew the words were meant to make her feel better but she did not feel any better at all. She still felt as if she’d had a hand in all of this and that if she had just done something differently…Maybe she could have saved at least some lives.

“I…I want a shower.” She whispered.

She felt weak and broken and so incredibly sad. She wanted to be alone right now. She did not like for people to see her like this. She’d worked so hard her whole life to have a kind of tough girl façade. She did not want to crack that illusion and let people see just how hard she was falling and just how easily she was starting to crumble.

Mariska slid out of bed and walked past Elso silently, disappearing into the attached bathroom. She looked the door and closed her eyes, her forehead pressed against the wood as she covered her mouth to silence a sob that was trying to work its way past her lips. She did not want to break…Not now. Not when there was so much to do.

She took a few deep breaths and finally leaned away from the door, blinking until the tears were gone from her eyes. Finally, she stripped out of the robe she’d been dressed in and slipped into the pool sized tub. Her bathroom looked more like a Greek bath house than a normal bathroom.

The steam surrounded her, relaxing her muscles and making her take a few deep breaths. She was finally starting to come down and she was thankful for the control that was slowly returning to her. She wanted to be calm and collected when she met these…representatives.

She was going to be the best damn wife she could.

Chapter Eight

Mariska was not typically the type of person who changed the way she did things in order to impress anyone. Her view of it was you either liked her for who she was, or you did not like her at all. It was as simple as that. She knew she had to do things a bit differently this time. It was not just about her anymore. This was about ending this once and for all and getting her parents back. If that meant she had to do a bit of acting, then so be it.

When she finally got out of the bath and walked back into the bedroom Elso was gone and Daemon was sitting on the edge of the bed, shirtless and looking oh so handsome in the moon light. She sighed softly and crossed the room, putting a hand on his shoulder and kissing his cheek before settling down beside him.

“How did it go?”

“We did not do too much talking.” He murmured, looking over at her and sighing softly. “I’m just trying to build a relationship with them right now…They don’t really trust me.”

“Why wouldn’t they trust you?”

“They don’t trust anyone who asks for their help.” He pointed out.

“Who are…they?”

He took a breath and laid back against the sheets, turning and glancing at his love. “It’s hard to describe.” He murmured. “The concept of creating a safe space for creatures who have been cast out of their own clans and groups is not a new thing…There are other islands like this one, though some draw a different crowd.”

“I’m still confused.”

“The man I’m going to be talking with is a Valkyrie…He’s a fighter…It’s what he does and so do his people. They’re all fighters of some sort and some have a violent past. It’s the reason they’ve found themselves on Holt’s island.” He explained. “They are exactly what we need but I fear that he won’t trust me. He’s very suspicious of everyone. It’s how he’s kept himself and his people safe for so long. They aren’t going to help us for nothing. I’m sure they will want something in return.”

“We’ll give them whatever they want.”

“You underestimate them.”

“I’m underestimating them…I’m just willing to do whatever it takes to protect our people.”

Daemon nodded and smiled up at her. “You will be a wonderful leader darling. Our island and its people are lucky to have you.” He said, reaching up and cupping her cheek.

She smiled and shrugged lazily, starting to feel at least a little hopeful. There was a chance they might end all of this and get her parents back. It was enough hope to make her feel like she could let her guard down for at least a little while.

Mariska leaned down and kissed him gently. “We should…Unwind…Relax a little so that when we go and meet our ever generous allies we’re well rested and ready to negotiate…We wouldn’t want to go in there with a cloudy mind.”

He smiled and wrapped and arm around her waist, returning the kiss as he started to push her onto her back. “Are you sure?”

It would be nice to forget about all the bad shit for a while. She nodded and pulled him down with her, their lips crashing together in a sudden burst of passion as her arms wrapped around his thick shoulders, fingers digging into the skin hard enough to leave angry little crescents. As they kissed, a soft moan fell from her lips and she whispered his name, already starting to undress him from what little clothing he was wearing. She wanted to forget all of the bad stuff that had happened over the last few days.

Daemon was just as desperate to forget and stripped out of his own clothes, helping her to undress from the thin robe she wore out of the bath. Once they were both naked Daemon pulled away to get a good look at her, always enjoying the sight of her naked body. He would never get tired of it. He let out a happy sighed and leaned down, kissing her deeply, enjoying the taste of her sweet lips.

“You’re beautiful.” He whispered against her lips.

Her own gaze wandered over his perfectly sculpted frame, just as impressed with his body as he was by hers.  she chewed her bottom lip when he broke the kiss once more.

“You’re pretty great yourself.”

Daemon chuckled and dropped his head, taking one of her perky nipples between his lips. He rolled it between his teeth, tugging at it just a little while his free hand teased her other perfect breast. She gasped and her head fell back, eyes fluttering closed. It was not their first time having sex. Not by a long shot, but he somehow managed to make it feel like the first time, every time.

He kissed every inch of her olive white skin, working his way down her body and leaving a trail of fire behind each touch and each kiss. Her body was already singing as her legs wrapped around his thin waist and her arms around his broad shoulders before he started to work his way further south.

Daemon pressed wet kisses to her belly and hips before his mouth found her inner thighs and he nipped gently at the skin. A gasp left her lips and her breaths became more erratic as eager moans left her lips with each labored breath. His tongue found her most sensitive petals and her fingers tangled in his hair as her back arched towards the ceiling, yanking home closer. He spread her open and lapped at her sweet nectar with his warm tongue.

It ran along every inch of her womanhood, pausing at her most tender spot, circling the pleasant bundle of nerves and lapping at it with an eagerness no other lover had ever showed her. The warmth of his tongue felt amazing and was almost too good.

She felt herself teetering on the edge of her orgasm. She was ready to fall off the cliff and dive into the pleasure filled waters that waited for her on the other side of the ledge. Mariska yanked his hair and pulled him back up her body, their lips crashing together again. She tasted herself on him and it only made her hungrier for anything he was willing to give her. She wanted him…She wanted every part of him

They did not need words anymore. They had learned to read the wants and needs of each other’s bodies. He knew exactly what she wanted. Daemon straddled her and put a hand on either side of her head as she wrapped her legs around his waist. Her eyes widened in pleasure and then fluttered closed as he pressed his entire length into her, sinking in until he was buried inside of her completely, moaning loudly.

“Darling…”

Each thrust was deliberate and meant to bring her closer and closer to the edge. He wanted her to scream his name and beg him for more. She sounded so fucking good when she begged. Luckily he did not have to work too hard for it since she was already there. Her arms wrapped around his shoulders and she clung to him, whispering his name with each firm thrust. Her fingers tangled in his hair, twirling around them until he she was pulling at the strands with each gasp.

Hot, liquid pleasure was burning in her belly and she wanted more than anything for him to finish inside of her. She wanted to feel that pearly liquid fill her completely. There was nothing better than her lover finishing inside of her. She dug her heels into his hips and refused to let him pull out. His own grunts were coming in soft pants, her name tangled in the moans and grunts.

Her orgasm hit her wave after rolling wave, dragging her under. Each time it washed over her she shuddered and let out a sob of pleasure. Her muscles squeezed around him and she felt him finish inside of her before she surrendered to her pleasure completely.

She’d never felt this way with anyone else. Daemon was the only one who could bring her this close to oblivion. When she came, it felt as if she were floating in a warm ocean of stars. Everything was right in the world and she wanted to stay curled up against Daemon forever.

Even after they finished he did not pull out. He stayed right where he was, holding onto her and kissing the top of her head, stroking her hair as the drifted off into sleep. This was how life was meant to be. She was happy when they were like this and it was easy to let the outside world just drift away and ignore their troubles.

Chapter Nine

Mariska blinked her eyes against the morning sun, sighing happily as she lifted her head from the pillow. She and Daemon must have slept through the rest of the day as well as through the night. She was having a hard time making herself feel bad about it though. They had been through so much these last few days. It felt like they deserved a bit of a break. They needed to be on top of their game if they were going to win this guy over.

She slipped from the bed, leaving her lover to sleep for a while longer. He’d been running on fumes and Mariska knew it. The poor guy deserved a break. As he slept she moved about the room, getting dressed and putting on far more makeup than she usually did. This was not a usual meeting and she understood that. There was much more at stake here.

Daemon was watching her from the bed and smiled softly. “You look good all made up. I haven’t seen you like this in a while.”

“Well, I know I’m supposed to be impressing your new friends so I thought I ought to make myself look nice.”

He stood and wrapped his arms around her waist, kissing her cheek tenderly. “Just be yourself. That’s enough.”

She smiled just a little and sighed, turning back towards the mirror. “I hope so…” She whispered, dropping her lipstick back onto the vanity.

As Daemon stepped away she let the smile fade from her lips as she closed her eyes and ran her hand over her face. What was she getting herself into? She knew damn well she was going to say something erratic and stupid that might put their agreement with Holt at jeopardy. She knew she was not in the best mind frame to be doing this kind of thing right now.

She was still mourning the death of all those poor people who’d died in battle and she was still beating herself up over the fact that no matter how hard she tried, her healing ability just wouldn’t work. She hadn’t been able to help them at all and the killed her inside.

Her hands shook a little as she started braiding her hair, threading flower through the strands as she listened for her lover’s emotions. He was trying to keep them quiet, obviously not wanting her to realize just how worried he was. Ha…It was a little late for that now. She knew this was important. His worry told her that this might be their last chance for help. If this went south, they were going to be on their own.

When Daemon emerged again he smiled and offered his arm. “Are you ready?” He asked softly.

She nodded and took his arm, holding her head up high and tried to look as regal as possible. As the moved through the halls, a thought came to her. Mariska had been stuck on this same thought since the werewolves attacked.

“Daemon…Why did not the Taltos warn us about the attack?” She asked softly.

“They did not see it coming.” He said simply.

“But they have the gift of foresight.”

“Elso has the gift of foresight. When she gets a vision she broadcasts it to the rest of the Taltos…”

“Well…How could she not see it coming?” Mariska asked, feeling very confused.

He sighed and shook his head back and forth. “They have done something to her…I don’t know what but they have hindered many of her powers. We’re still trying to figure out how.”

Mariska’s brows furrowed but she did not push the subject as she came to the gardens where Elso sat with Holt. He was a large man with golden hair and a deep rumbling laugh. He had to stand at least six and a half feet tall with broad shoulders and muscular arms that had clearly seen a lot of battle time. Scars littered his body, telling stories of successful raids and conquers. It was absolutely amazing to see him in all of his glory. So this was a Valkyrie. She’d never heard of a male Valkyrie and was impressed at his sheer size.

He turned his icy gaze towards her and smiled a surprisingly warm smile. “This must be the fabled empath I’ve heard so much about.”

His swell of confidence and cocky attitude was more than a little infectious. She found herself standing taller and far more confident. She offered him a grin and bowed just a little.

“Hopefully only good things. I’d hate to have to throw my husband off a balcony for slandering my name.”

Holt laughed a deep, hearty laugh that echoed through gardens, causing birds to fly from their nests as if a clap of thunder had scared them.

“Not to worry, sweet thing. He’s told me nothing but good things.” He promised.

Elso stood and smiled between them. “Shall we take a stroll through the gardens?”

“Yes! It’s such a beautiful day. We should take advantage of it.” Mariska insisted.

The four of them started down the path way, soaking up the sun and enjoying the silence for a moment. Finally, Daemon spoke up.

“I hate to ruin this wonderful walk, but we need to talk business.”

“Yes, yes. I know.” Holt said, sighing. “You want to hire my army to fight your battles.”

It sounded so negative when he said it like that. It actually made Mariska wince a little. Daemon sighed and nodded.

“I suppose if you must put it like that, then yes…That is exactly what I want.”

Holt sighed and glanced over at Daemon, the pelts he wore swaying in the wind and slapping the back of his leg.

“You realize you’re asking for a lot, don’t you?”

Daemon hesitated but nodded. “I do…We don’t expect you to do this at no cost. We know you’re putting the lives of your men in danger and we’re ready to pay for your services.”

“What will you pay with? I’m not interested in your money. We have plenty of that.”

Mariska’s chest tightened in response to comment and she was not sure if this was because of her own anxiety or if she was feeling Daemon’s. She knew there was a secret hope that they would except money or gold and be on their way, though they knew it was a long shot.

“We want the knowledge of the Taltos.”

Daemon stiffened, though Elso did not react at all. She remained cool and collected through the entire conversation.

“I can’t give you access to the Taltos’ libraries.” He said almost sharply.

“Then give us a Taltos.”

My eyes widened and so did Daemon’s. Elso just glanced at the man, looking him up and down, clearly taking him in, judging him like a slab of beef. Daemon ran a hand through his dark hair, trying to keep from getting angry.

“I can’t give you a Taltos. They are not my property. They are their own entities.” He said quickly, trying to defuse the situation before it got out of hand.

Holt crossed his arms over his broad chest and shook his head back and forth. “That is what I want. If you can’t give it to me then so be it, but that is what I’m asking for.” He grunted.

“They aren’t a form of currency!” Daemon said quickly.

“Daemon…Calm down. You do not speak of the Taltos. I do.” Elso said simply. She turned to Holt and looked him up and down. “Why do you want one of my brothers or sisters?”

“Isn’t it obvious? We would have the upper hand in any battle.” He said simply. “They have the knowledge of every battle that has ever been waged. I want them as an advisor to war.”

Elso set her mouth in a thin line. “I will be willing to give you a Taltos during times of war. They would not belong to you but they could be used anytime you wish.”

“No. I want one on hand at all time.”

“If you accept my offer I will be able to make the deal even better for you.” She said softly.

“How so?”

“I will be your military advisor. Not only will you get the oldest and wisest of the Taltos…You will get the only Taltos with the ability to see the future.” She said, putting a hand on her hip.

Holt’s eyes widened and he stared at her. “You’re the one?” He asked, his voice breathless and hardly believing her.

“I am…And I will provide you with my services whenever you request them if you will help keep us safe.”

Holt still looked hesitant but at least he seemed to be considering the offer. Mariska chewed her lip rubbing the back of her neck as she tried to figure out the best way to convince this guy that he should help.

“Listen, she’s not going to stop with us.” She said, turning to look at Holt. “If she defeats us…It is only a matter of time before she comes for you too and when she comes for you she’ll have the Taltos and Elso.” She said simply. “No matter how many men you have and no matter how many troops you send out…She will defeat you…She’ll have knowledge that no one else could possibly have and she’ll tower all the Armies in the land. This isn’t…This isn’t just about us. It’s about everyone and it’s about stopping her.”

Holt ran his hands over his beard. After a moment he sighed and looked away. “Fine…I will assist your cause…If I get access to your lovely Taltos here.” He said, motioning towards Elso.

“I accept.” Elso said softly.

Daemon did not seem happy about it but sighed and finally nodded. “Alright…it’s a deal then…” he said softly, offering his hand to Holt.

Holt took his hand and gave a firm shake, clapping the man on the shoulder. “Good man!” Holt sang. “When will you need my troops?”

“As soon as possible. We need a small group to go after the Wolf Queen and we need some soldiers to stay here and protect the citizens. We’ve already lost so many.” He said sadly.

Holt nodded “The armies will come by plane. I will give you a total of five thousand men. They will be at your discretion and they will have strict instructions to follow your orders. I will send them over the course of a week.” He said softly.

Mariska did not look very happy that she’d have to wait a week but said nothing. She was just happy this man who wore fur pelts was up to date and willing to use air planes.

“Thank you.” Daemon said.

Holt nodded. “I believe this will be a very…Fruitful relationship. For both of us.”

Mariska turned to look at Elso, grinning and ready to congratulate the Taltos on her wonderful negotiating. Just as she turned her face fell as dark red liquid dripped from her nose and down her pink lips, staining the front of her robs.

“Elso…”

She reached up and touched the coppery smelling liquid, seemingly surprised by its sudden appearance. “What…Is…” As she spoke her words fell short and her whisper faded into silence as she stared at her blood stained fingers.

She looked up at Mariska and opened her mouth to speak but her eyes simply rolled back as her legs gave out and she collapsed on the ground with no explanation what so ever.

Chapter Ten

“Elso!” Mariska screamed, running over to her and wrapping her arms around the unconscious Taltos.

A few guards rushed over, having seen what happened. Daemon was already giving orders, telling them to take her to the Taltos’ library so that she could be given care. Holt seemed confused but stayed out of the way, a worried look on his face as guards hoisted the tall woman over their shoulders and carried her away.

Mariska followed the swarm of guards and was soon joined by a very worried looked Jamesson. “What happened?! What’s wrong with her?!” He asked, his eyes wide and wild with fear.

“I don’t know! I don’t know! Mariska said quickly, sounding just as desperate. “We were talking and she just…She started bleeding!”

“What?!”

“She got a really bad nose bleed and she passed out!” Mariska said, tears in her eyes.

Daemon was right behind them as the doors to the library were thrown open. “Make way! Elso has been hurt!” One of the guards called.

The small army of Taltos’ scampered around, a mess of limbs and desperate murmurs in a language Mariska couldn’t understand. She’d started to notice that in times of stress the Taltos would speak in what she could only assume was their native language. It was a beautiful sing song sounding language and she wished she could appreciate it now instead of being terrified for her friend.

The Taltos brought a cot over and helped lay Elso on it. The library was the safest place in the entire castle. It was defended with magic, not to mention walls that were five feet thick and made of pure iron. If Elso was going to be safe anywhere…it was here.

One of the elder Taltos walked over to Elso. His eyes were unseeing and a milky white color. His blindness gave him a gift, though. Without sight he could tap into the life energy of creatures and Elso was no exception. A deep hum rumbled from his throat as he ran his hand over her still body, his fingers brushing her olive skin. It wasn’t until this moment that Mariska realized Elso was starting to turn a sick grey color.

“What…What’s happening?” She asked desperately, gripping Elso’s arm.

“She’s being poisoned.” The healer whispered.

All the color drained from Jamesson’s darkened skin and he started at the wisest of the Taltos. “How is she being poisoned? How did they get poison in the walls?!”

“They didn’t.”

Jamesson’s hands were starting to shake. “Stop speaking in riddles old man! What’s happening to her?!”

The man hesitated, though he didn’t seem angry. He understood that Jamesson was scared and in love. The old Taltos shook his head slowly.

“They are using her father.” He said simply. “They’ve realized just how much damage they can do using the traitor. They want to weaken us…They want to weaken our forces so that we are easier to take. The Wolf Queen…The Taltos named Amira want’s the rest of us under her rule. She will not stop until she has the knowledge of the Taltos.”

“What will getting rid of Elso do? Why is she targeting her?!” Jamesson demanded, his voice starting to crack just a little.

“You fool! She can see the future! If they can get rid of Elso they will have the upper hand and we’ll lose our greatest defense!”

Mariska finally stepped forward. “Stop fighting and get out of the way! We aren’t helping her by yelling at each other!” She snapped, stepping over to Elso and putting her hand on the woman’s chest.

She stared down at Elso and took a deep breath, closing her eyes and trying to focus all of her energy and drawing the poison out of Elso’s body. She wasn’t sure if she could use her healing power at will be she knew she needed to at least try and save Elso. Not only was the Taltos their greatest weapon against Amira…She was Mariska’s friend and the love of her best friend. She couldn’t let them down. Not this time.

When she closed her eyes she could see the faces of all those poor people she hadn’t been able to save. She saw the face of the poor child whose parents had been killed right in front of her eyes. She was confronted with what she considered to be her greatest failure.

This only fueled her and she focused her energy. The air around her was electrified and her hands shook as she tried to draw the poison out of Elso, trying to distribute it through the air. There was a sudden bright flash of light and Elso shot up, gasping as air filled her lungs.

Mariska’s eyes shot open and she gasped. “ELSO!”

She threw her arms around the Taltos but was only able to enjoy her success for a few fleeting moments. The world began to spin just as Elso wrapped her arms around Mariska in return. She felt a sudden dizziness and then wetness began to drip down the inside of her thigh. She looked down, blinking and surprised to see a small puddle of blood pooling between her feet.

It was the last thing she saw before the world went black.

CHARMED BY THE VAMPIRE GUARDIAN

Vampire Prince Series Book 4

By Rachel S. William

Chapter One

Mariska hit the floor hard and everyone around her went down with her. Elso was up on her feet in a matter of seconds, Mariska wrapped in her arms. Elso wobbled just a moment and Jamesson caught her, his eyes full of worry. One minute the love of his life was going under and the next it was his best friend. Elso took a breath and looked up at Jamesson.

“T-The baby…We have to help the baby.” She whispered, pushing forward towards the infirmary.

Daemon was hot on her heels, reaching over and snatching Mariska from her arms. He was afraid that the weakened Taltos might drop her. They carried her down the long marble hallways, their footsteps echoing through the long corridors.

The Taltos were behind them, following quickly. There were healers amongst their ranks and they knew that only one of their witch doctors could help Mariska now. There just wasn’t enough time to find a human doctor.

Daemon laid her out on the bed and cupped her cheeks, his eyes wide and terrified. He knew this was bad. He gave her a little shake, trying desperately to wake her up. Elso glowered at Daemon and pushed him aside.

“Stop that. You’re only making it worse!” She grunted, laying Mariska down on the bed.

She turned and started speaking to a few of the other Taltos in hushed tones. Daemon was wringing his hands, glancing over at Elso. “What…What are we going to do?” He asked, chewing on his lip.

“I need you to be ready, Daemon…You may have to change her.” She said, glancing over her shoulder at Daemon,

“What do you mean?” He asked, brows furrowed.

Elso slammed her hand on the bed, turning her head. “How dense are you?” He was the prince and she knew that she owed him more respect than she was showing, but right now she just could not believe how incredibly stupid he was being. “The baby is draining all of her energy and sucked all of the poison that was in my body into hers. If we don’t do something she’s going to die.” Elso said quickly.

The other Taltos ran back into the room, carrying towels and basic first aid equipment. One of them rolled a heart monitor in and Elso went to work hooking her up to it. She started to strip Mariska until the woman was left in her undergarments. A few of the other Taltos were starting to provide first aid care, but Elso gently shooed them away.

Daemon’s face had paled and he was looking between Mariska and Elso. “She’s going to die?”

Elso hesitated but nodded slowly. “We can’t save her and allow her to remain human. If we don’t turn her, she will die.”

“But she-“

“She gave you permission to change her, did not she? You made her aware of the consequences of a human bearing a vampire’s child, did you not?”

He nodded slowly, his brows furrowed. “She did…But…”

“But what?”

“I…I wanted her to be human as long as possible.”

He knew it was a selfish reason, but he’d only anticipated having to change her when she was giving birth to their child. He liked her warmth. He liked the things that made her human and he did not want those things to go away, but he knew that if he did not change her now he was going to lose Mariska forever. The look in Elso’s eyes told him so.

“How do we change her?” He whispered, looking down at the love of his life. Her eyes were closed and her face was pale.

“We’re doing our best to stop the bleeding but…It’s not going to stop. She’s hemorrhaging and the baby is taking every drop of blood it can. Soon she was beginning to pass to the next life and while she is in limbo, you will need to change her.”

He nodded slowly, reaching out and taking her hand. He’d been hoping her eyes might flutter or that she would say something to him. Instead, she just slept. She looked so peaceful despite her fate and despite all the blood. Even as she passed through death she looked graceful.

The machine she was hooked up to started to beep slower and slower. The peaks and valleys were further apart now and he knew that she was close. He watched her chest as it rose and fell slowly, her breathing far more shallow than he would have liked, but he understood wat was happening and whether he liked it or not…It was happening.

Daemon held Mariska’s hand in his own, dropping his head and pressing gentle kisses along the tips of her fingers. They were cooler than he was used to and it made his chest tighten. She was slipping between his fingers and there was only one thing he could do about it.

The Taltos had left a while ago, realizing that there was nothing they could do now. It was in Daemon’s hands. Elso was seated in a chair in one corner of the room, glancing down out of the window so she could watch Jamesson pace back and forth. She hated that she’d all but kicked him out of the room, but it had been too damn crowded. The last thing Mariska needed was to be overwhelmed when she came to again.

Elso glanced up at the beeping machine and sighed. “She’s ready…She’s floating between this world and the next.” She said, standing up and disconnecting Mariska from the machine.

Daemon nodded and looked up at her for a moment, clearing his throat. “Could we…Um…Be alone? I don’t really want an audience…” He whispered softly, reaching out and touching Mariska’s cheek.

Elso nodded slowly. “Of course.” She whispered, turning and stepping out the door. She hesitated at the door for a moment and turned to look at them, smiling softly. “You’re doing the right thing, Daemon.” She said gently.

He sighed and closed his eyes, looking down at Mariska. “I hope so.”

Elso closed the door behind her and left them alone. Daemon leaned over Mariska, taking in her scent, knowing it was the last time she would ever smell like a human. He swallowed thickly and ducked his head, his teeth sinking into her tender flesh as if it were little more than paper.

A spurt of bitter, coppery liquid filled his mouth and for the first time in his life, he did not enjoy the taste. He knew he was taking away what made his lover uniquely human. Every drop that drained from her made his heart ache.

In a way, he felt like he was losing the love of his life.

Chapter Two

Mariska’s world was black. She swam in the darkness for a long time, enjoying the peace it brought. Her world had been so hectic for so long that it was rather nice to just swim in a dark abyss for a while. She felt as light as air and it was like nothing could break through. The sound of water rushed through her ears and her body was warm and weightless. She imagined that it was what being in a womb would feel like, safe, warm and protected.

The world around her disappeared into nothingness and she felt alright for the first time in a long time. Maybe this was just an incredibly deep sleep. One could hope, anyway. She had no way of knowing that she was on death’s door and that her life was about to change forever. How could she have possibly known?

As she enjoyed the solitary warmth a sudden light came into view, illuminating her whole world. Her eyes snapped open and the smell of fresh, wet grass filled her nose. She wasn’t in the castle anymore. Mariska frowned a little and pushed herself up on her elbows, looking around a bit. She found herself in a warm patch of grass surrounded by wildflowers.

She sat up fully, her hand immediately going to her belly to make sure her baby was alright. She looked around, trying to find the source of the blinding light but found nothing. She was alone in the field…At least she thought she was. A voice behind her suddenly brought her back to reality, making her gasp and sit up.

“Welcome, child.”

Mariska nearly screamed in surprise, whipping around to stare at the dark haired woman before her. She had long, braided hair that was as dark as night and eyes that were the color of fresh honey. She blinked and stared into the woman’s face, trying to get a sense of what the other woman was feeling. She was surprised when she found it impossible to read her emotions.

“That won’t work on me, Mariska.”

Mariska frowned a little. “I…How did you know-“

“I am not human. It’s easy for me to feel you poking around in there.” She said with a little smile, tapping her temple.

Mariska swallowed and looked around for a moment. “Where…Am I?” She asked, meeting the woman’s eyes.

She sighed and looked around as well. “It has many names…Heaven, Enlightenment…Valhalla.” She mused.

“Wait! What?! I’m dead?!” Mariska asked, surprised that the woman breezed right over that fact and did not seem to expect Mariska to notice.

“No, you aren’t dead.”

“If I’m not dead then what am I doing in heaven?” She demanded, her eyes wide and full of fear.

“Let me start from the beginning.” The woman said, adjusting her sarong and sitting down beside Mariska in the patch of grass. “My name is Katya.” She hummed. “I don’t actually have a form because I just take the form of whatever is most comforting to you.” She said gently. “I’m what you would call an angel and normally we welcome spirits into the afterlife.” She explained.

“So you’re here because I’m dying?” She asked weakly, touching her belly.

Katya smiled and put a hand over Mariska’s “Don’t worry. Your child will be born.” She assured, nodding and wrapping an arm around Katya. “It is not your time to go yet.” She finally said. “You are not ready to be here and we are not ready for you to come.”

“Then…What…?”

“You are teetering on the edge of life and death and when things like this happens, the universe often likes to take the opportunity to have a little chat.”

“So now you’re the whole universe?” Mariska whispered, dropping her head into her hands.

“You could say that,” Katya said with a little chuckle. “I want you to know that you are doing the right thing.” She said simply. “You’re on the right path and I know…It seems scary, but you need to know that you’re doing the right thing and that you will be victorious. You just need to have faith in yourself and those around you.”

Mariska looked up, her eyes wide. “So…The universe…It already knows what is going to happen?”

Katya paused and put a finger to her chin as if thinking about the question. “Yes…To some extent anyway.”

“To some extent…What does that mean?”

“It means that nothing in this world is promised,” Katya said, offering Mariska a look that said she had a lot to learn. “Everyone seems to think that the world is preordained. Everything is planned and there is no variation.” She paused a moment. “I personally think that would get incredibly boring.” She chuckled. “Humans impact their fates far more than they like to think they do. Your life is entirely up to you…Well…With some interference from the universe.”

Mariska frowned a little, her confidence suddenly gone. “Oh…” She sighed softly.

Katya put an arm around Mariska. “But I can tell you, without a doubt that you are doing the right thing. Follow your heart Mariska…It hasn’t let you down yet.”

Mariska nodded slowly and smiled up at that strange woman. Katya looked like Mariska’s grandmother and it brought her a strange amount of comfort. Katya smiled and touched Mariska’s cheek gently.

“Your gift was not a mistake…” She whispered, wrapping her arms around Mariska. “I want you to use them and I want you to change the world.”

Mariska wrapped her arms around Katya, enjoying the warmth and comfort it brought. She nodded slowly and pulled away, smiling. “Thank you…” She whispered. “Thank you so much…”

Katya grinned a little and pulled away, reaching up and putting a delicate finger to Mariska’s forehead. “Any time.”

She gave one hard push and Mariska was tumbling back into the grass, though the ground opened up and swallowed her whole. She was tumbling back through that same darkness from before, Katya’s word’s echoing in her mind.

‘Change the world.’

Chapter Three

The sensation of falling into one’s body is strange by any account, but knowing that your soul was latterly tumbling back into your physical body was even harder to reconcile. The darkness and peace slowly gave way to searing heat and an enormous pain she could not quite place. It was like a stab in her stomach.

She gasped sharply and shot up from the bed, reaching out for nothing. Her vision was a pin prick and she could barely see a few inches in front of her. A pair of strong arms caught her and pulled her back down, stroking her hair slowly.

“Mariska…Mariska, it’s alright.”

She recognized the voice as Daemon’s but she could not see him and that was putting her into a bit of a panic. Tears were streaming down her burning cheeks and sweat was pouring from her forehead. She was panting so quickly she was afraid she might hyperventilate.

“Daemon…DAEMON!” She sobbed, wrapping her arms around him, trying to ground herself in reality.

He held her close and rocked her gently. “Shhhh…Shhhh…I’m right here.” He whispered, pulling her close to his chest.

“Why can’t I see?!” She demanded.

A sudden flood of emotions was hitting her and she wasn’t sure if it was hers or someone else’s. There was a wave of sadness, regret and longing. Those emotions did not make any sense. Why would she be feeling these emotions?

“It’s part of the process, darling.” He whispered, his voice strangled and panicked.

“Process?!” She demanded, pushing him away. “WHAT DO YOU MEAN PROCESS?!”

Even though she was pushing him and panicked, Daemon still pulled her close, forcing her to stay near to him. “The process of turning.”

Sobs were starting to bubble up from her chest as the panic set in. She was shaking, clinging to Daemon with a desperateness that could only be described as panicked.

“I don’t…I don’t understand!”

Tears were pricking Daemon’s eyes, but he forced them back, blinking over and over again. He did not want to be weak. He did not want her to know how much this killed him inside. He swallowed thickly and shook his head back and forth.

“I had to…I’m so sorry, Mariska. I’m so sorry, but I had to. You were going to die if I did not do something!”

“WHAT DID YOU DO?!”

The heat was starting to spread through her entire body and it was no longer the gentle, caressing heat she’d been used to in the darkness. It was a heat that threatened to swallow her whole and devour her until she was nothing but a smoldering pile of embers.

“I turned you.” He whispered.
“W-What?”

“You were going to die Mariska!” He said quickly, his heart pounding so hard she could feel it in her own chest.

Her hands shook from the pain, but she brought them to tangle in his hair, clenching her teeth and groaning against the pain. Her jaw felt as if it were shifting and her bones cracked. Even her teeth were moving around, making way for the larger canines that were trying to come in.

He wrapped his arms around her and stroked her hair, swallowing and looking towards the sky. “I’m so sorry…” He whispered finally.

Mariska wanted to be angry. She wanted to be angry because the pain was eating at her and chipping away at her self-control. She hadn’t known it was going to be this painful. She swallowed, sweat pouring down her face as she pressed her forehead to Daemons.

“You were…trying to do…what was best.” She whispered, her eyes fluttering open. “I love you…”

A wave of relief washed over him, but it did not completely wipe away the guilt and pain. Mariska was still suffering. She was still shuddering in his arms, whimpering as tears rolled down her cheeks. In the end, he’d done this to her. There was no real way around it. He’d gotten her pregnant and he turned her. He was going to have to square with this guilt someday, though he wasn’t sure he could.

A relative silence settled between them, though it was often broken by the sounds of Mariska sobbing softly, covering her mouth and trying to silence the sounds of her pain. Molten lava was coursing through her veins and her entire body was shifting, her stomach rolling uncontrollably. She knew this was how it had to be, but it did not make it any easier to deal with.

They spent the night huddled up together, Mariska buried in his neck, sobbing softly and shaking her head back and forth. She would wretch but nothing came up as her empty stomach bubbled and gurgled, silently pleading for food. As hungry as she was, the idea of consuming anything made her skin crawl. She knew she could not eat real food anymore. She would sustain on the blood of creatures. She could only be thankful that she wasn’t going to have to kill to get that blood.

The pain seemed the last an eternity, but as the sun began to rise on the next day, the pain slowly started to ease and she finally went limp in Daemon’s arms, her eyes fluttering closed and then open again. She was exhausted and honestly unsure of how she was still awake. She curled up against Daemon, panting softly.

“Is it…Is it over?” She whispered, her body feeling sore and tired.

Daemon nodded as Elso walked into the room, gliding across the floor as if she was walking on air. She carried a glass filled with dark red liquid and offered it to Daemon.

“She needs to eat. She needs her strength.”

Daemon nodded slowly, reluctantly. He held the glass for a moment and turned it, watching as the light caught the ruby liquid just right. A feeling of dread washed through him, but as much as he did not want to, he pressed the glass to her lips and tilted it back, watching her drink eagerly. She did not miss a beat. Her body was craving the life-sustaining fluid, and she drank every last drop.

As she emptied the glass, they both shared the same feeling of lost humanity. She was no longer human and it could not be reversed.

Chapter Four

As soon as she drained the last of the blood from the glass she collapsed against Daemon, sighing happily as her eyes fluttered and she drifted off into sleep. Daemon just held her, shaking just a bit. He prided himself in being a very well put together man. He held himself together in rough situations and rarely buckled under pressure. It was a skill that had taken a lifetime to hon, but here he was, falling apart over Mariska.

“If you’re going to fall apart over something…The love of your life is a good thing to fall apart over.”

“Get out of my head, Elso. I’m not in the mood right now.” He whispered weakly, closing his eyes as he laid her back down into the sheets.

“I’m not in your head…But your thoughts are so loud…They’re impossible to ignore.” She said, settling on the edge of the bed. “I know this was hard for you, Daemon.” She said, reaching out and touching his shoulder gently.

He swallowed and leaned back, trying to get away from her touch. It was comforting and made him want to lean into her, accept the warmth she was offering. His throat felt tight and he was afraid he might crack at any moment.

“I…This is how it had to be.” He said simply, watching Mariska as she slept.

“You made the right choice. I know it wasn’t easy for you, but you did the right thing.” She said gently.

Her tone was motherly and caring and it lulled him into a sense of ease and comfort. He nodded slowly and looked up at her. “I just…I’m not sure how she’s going to handle it. It’s such a hard thing to adjust to and there’s so much other stuff going on. I’m…I’m worried about her and I’m worried about the baby.” He admitted, allowing himself to be weak for a moment.

“I know you are…We all are.” She admitted, touching his shoulder. “Every single one of us is worried, but we have to trust her and we have to trust the fates.”

“Fate…” He said softly, reaching out and touching her cheek. “I feel like all I’ve been doing is trusting fate.”

Elso nodded sympathetically. “It’s a hard thing to admit that we aren’t in control of our own lives.” She said gently.

Daemon closed his eyes. “Is she okay?” He did not want to talk about all this fate business anymore.

Elso ran her hand over Mariska’s sleeping form, assessing all of her body functions before nodding and offering a tender smile. “She’s doing just fine. Her body is worn out from the change, but she’ll be fine.” She assured.

Daemon nodded and put his hand over her belly, enjoying the feeling of the taut skin. She was barely showing, but just the tiny baby bump was enough to bring him comfort. He smiled weakly and looked up at Elso.

“I can’t wait to be a father.”

Elso chuckled and leaned back on her hands. “We were all rather surprised to learn how excited you were to have a baby. No one pinned you to be the type who wanted children.”

“I didn’t…Not until I met Mariska, anyway. She’s changed everything.”

“I think it’s a good change.” Elso said, watching Mariska sleep. “She’s so strong.” The Taltos said with a soft smile. “You two will be wonderful leaders, and your little prince will do just as well.” She said with a soft smile.

“Prince…?” He whispered breathlessly. “I thought your powers of foresight were…diminished.”

Elso nodded. “They are.” She assured, sighing. “But I don’t need foresight to know she’s having a boy or that you two will raise him to be a strong leader.” She said with a knowing smile.

He smiled softly and nodded. “Thank you Elso…That means a lot.” He whispered, running his fingers over her knuckles.

“Any time…Any time.” She said softly with a chuckle.

Silence fell between them, but it did not last long. Jamesson made himself known. He burst through the door, wide eyed and breathing heavy. “Is everything okay?! Elso was supposed to come get me after she changed!” He said quickly, barely able to get his words out fast enough.

Elso crossed the bedroom and wrapped her arms around Jamesson gently. “She is fine, but you ought to be quiet or you’re going to wake her.” She said, patting his cheek.

Jamesson went red and looked away. “Ah…Right…Sorry. I just…”

“You were frightened…I know…We all were.” Elso said, petting his hair and trying to calm him. “There’s no reason for you to be sorry.” She assured “We have all been concerned about her.

Jamesson nodded and settled on the bed as well, taking Elso’s hand. Daemon looked around and for a moment, he felt that he and Mariska were the luckiest people on the planet. They had so many people who cared for them and loved them. It filled him with relief to know that no matter what happened, they would have friends there to love and support them.

It made the idea of going to war a little more tolerable.

Chapter Five

Mariska slept well into the day and when she finally did wake up the sun was high in the sky and she was alone with Daemon. She pushed herself up, licking her lips and looking around.

“What…?”

All she could remember was the pain of turning and people crowding around her. Now she felt great and she was alone with Daemon.

“What happened?” She asked softly, looking up at Daemon.

“I had to turn you, darling.” He said softly, tucking her hair behind her ear, leaning in and kissing her forehead.

She swallowed a little, frowning a little. “I’m a vampire now?” She whispered.

“You’re a vampire now.” He said with a nod.

She looked down and gripped the pillow in her lap, closing her eyes. Daemon touched her hand and frowned a little. “Are you angry?”

“No…I think…I’m mourning” She said softly, glancing up at him.

“Mourning?” He asked, frowning a little.

She nodded again. “I’m not a human anymore…I lost my humanity and it…It’s kind of scary.” She admitted.

He nodded and held her hand. “I know…”

A silence fell between them and as they sat together in that warm silence, she felt a burning between her legs. It was desire like she’d never felt before. She looked up at Daemon and it was like she was seeing him for the first time. Her eyes widened and she touched his cheek, all of the apprehension and fear suddenly fading into nothing. She was safe here and as long as she was with him, everything would be okay. The angel had said so.

She knew she had to let things go and she knew she needed to ride out what was going to happen. She was doing the right thing and she had to believe it. Maybe it was time to just go with those feelings.

She ran her fingers over his cheek and swallowed thickly, smiling just a little. “Kiss me…” She whispered

He frowned a little but did not argue, leaning in and pressing their lips together gently. Mariska moaned, her body lighting up. She had always enjoyed their sex life, but now things seemed even better. She groaned into the kiss, her eyes fluttering for a moment as she chewed on her lower lip.

She smiled and pulled him down into the sheets, tangling her fingers in his hair. “I want to know if it’s different.” She hummed.

He cocked a brow. “Different?” He asked.

She nodded. “I want to know if it feels different making love like this.”

A grin slowly spread across his face and he chuckled. “Well…I certainly don’t mind testing the theory.” He whispered, nuzzling her temple

She turned her head and caught his lips, her body coming alive with passion at even that tender kiss. She deepened it, wrapping her arm around the back of his neck and breaking for a moment, looking at him with wide eyes.

They fell into the bed together in a mess of limbs and soft pleas. There was nothing slow about this. It was the type of love making that took your breath away and left you speechless. It was the kind of passion that spoke of fear mixed with ecstasy. It was the type of love making that was made when people thought the end was near.

His hands wandered over the expanse of her belly, wanting to feel the taut skin under his fingers. She was so beautiful and they were both so desperate. Things hadn’t really gone according to plan over the last few days. He was going to take this time to make her feel good…Really good. He wanted her body to sing for him.

Daemon pushed her into the mattress, his fingers wandering over her body, fingers dancing along her perfectly ample breasts and hips before he began leaving a wet trail of kisses that led down her belly and thighs. Her breath hitched and her eyes widened as she realized where he was headed. This did not happen often, but damn was he good at it. She arched her back and moaned in anticipation, hardly able to contain her desire.

Daemon pressed wet kisses to each of her hips before his mouth found her inner thighs and he nibbled at the skin there, pleased when he drew a soft gasp from her lips. His teeth scraped over the delicate flesh, making her mewl and wriggle underneath him. Her breaths became more desperate as moans began to fall from her lips. His tongue found her most sensitive parts, tasting her petals and teasing every inch of her womanhood. Her hand tangled in his hair as her back arched to meet his attentive mouth. No matter how many times he did this, she was always shocked by his skill. He often left her a shuddering puddle of desire. He spread her open and lapped at her sweet, glistening nectar with his warm tongue, drawing out soft pleasured sobs from Mariska. She was aching for him now and she knew this wasn’t going to be enough.

His tongue explored the vast expanse of her velvet cavern, tasting her eagerly, but he paused at the tiny nub he knew brought her so much pleasure, circling the bundle of nerves and lapping at it with an eagerness she had come to expect of him. He seemed to enjoy this just as much as she did. Every lap and every stroke brought her closer and closer to the edge, bringing every nerve in her body alive.

Mariska was rocking back and forth, teetering on the edge of orgasm. She was ready to push off and dive into the pleasure that waited for her on the other side of the cliff. She yanked his hair and pulled him back up her body, their lips crashing together again. The sweet taste of her own nectar made her even hungrier for whatever else Daemon had to offer. He was good and she wanted more. This wasn’t going to be enough and she wanted anything and everything he was willing to give her.

They did not need words anymore. He knew exactly what she wanted. She was the love of his life and he’d learned to read the signs of her body and knew exactly what to give her. Daemon straddled her and put a hand on either side of her head as she wrapped her legs around his waist to draw him closer so that he could bury himself inside of her. He missed her warmth, but at the end of the day, this was still his Mariska and that would never change. Her eyes widened in pleasure and then fluttered closed as he buried himself into her, going as deep as he possibly could. He leaned down and pressed their lips together again, setting a slow pace, drawing a moan with each thrust.

Each thrust was deliberate and meant to bring her closer and closer to the edge of her pleasure. He wanted her to scream his name and beg him for more, and she was happy to oblige. Her arms wrapped around his shoulders and she clung to him, his name falling from her lips with each thrust. The sound of their skin slapping together filled the room, giving their love making and amazingly erotic soundtrack.

Hot, liquid pleasure was burning in her belly and she knew she wasn’t going to last much longer. This was just too damn perfect. It was exactly what she needed to distract her from the fear and panic she’d been feeling only moments before. Her heels dug into his hips as she refused to let him pull out. His own grunts were coming in soft pants, her name tangled in the moans.

Her orgasm hit her wave after rolling wave. Each time it washed over her, her body shuddered violently and she let out a sob of pleasure. Her body squeezed around him, silently begging for him to stay right where he was and fill her until she over flowed with his essence. This was true, utter perfection.

She was panting, his name leaving her lips over and over again as he leaned over and kissed her face over and over again, settling on top of her for a moment, a thin sheen of sweat glistening in the rays of sunlight that managed to peek through the curtains.

Mariska wrapped her arms around her lover, her fingers tangling in his hair as she finally started to come down. Giggles erupted from her and she turned to bury her face in his neck for a moment, feeling far more relaxed than she ever could have expected

“That was exactly what I needed…” She murmured.

Daemon rolled onto his side and wrapped his arms around her, sighing softly as he tucked her against his bare chest and pulled the covers over them. She felt good pressed against her chest and he was surprised that he did not ache to hear her heart beat. He was surprised that he did not miss what had made her distinctly human.

“I love you, Mariska.”

“And I love you, Daemon.”

Chapter Six

Mariska did not take much time to recover. She kept thinking about everything the angel had told her. She hadn’t told anyone about the near death experience yet, afraid that they might judge her or think she was crazy. She was aware of the fact that it could have been a fever dream, but she doubted it was. According to Daemon, she’d been floating between the worlds. Everything she dreamed could have happened and that’s what she was going to believe. It gave her hope.

She was in the shrine the Taltos had built, silently praying to any god she could think of. Just because she was confident, did not mean that she wasn’t scared. She looked up into the eyes of the statue before her and sighed softly, kissing the cold stone, hoping it was enough.

Her parents were gone and she feared for them. The love making the day before had been a wonderful distraction, but now she was being forced to face reality. Her world was crumbling around her and if she did not act quickly, she would lose everything.

“Mariska?” A soft, familiar voice tore her from her thoughts.

She turned and smiled at Jamesson. He looked awful, though she could not really blame him. The Taltos had managed to put a protection spell around Elso, but it wasn’t as strong as the magic being used against her. Elso was slipping from between their fingers and there was nothing they could do about it. The feeling was overwhelming.

“Jamesson…” She said, crossing the shrine and wrapping her arms around him. “You should be with Elso.”

He nodded. “I was…” He said with a soft, weak smile. “There’s not much I could do to help her. I was feeling rather useless.” He whispered, frowning

She cupped his cheek and looked up at him. “You are not useless.” She said sternly.

He sighed and nodded. “I know…I know…I just had to get out of there.” He grumbled. He looked at me for a moment before pulling me into his arms. “I wish you weren’t going.”

“I have to go…You know I have to go. They have my parents…I’m not going to sit around while they’re in danger.”

He nodded slowly and sighed, closing his eyes. “I know…I know.” He whispered.

I patted his hair gently and smiled. “You stay here and hold down the fort.”

“I just feel like I should be out there.” He murmured, the wining starting to come through in his voice.

“You know you have to be here in case she sends forces to attack us,” I said simply.

He nodded and swallowed thickly. “Just be safe, okay? I need you to come back.”

“I’m going to come back. Don’t you worry.” I assured, kissing his forehead.

As I pulled away, Daemon walked into the hanger and touched Jamesson’s shoulder. “You going to be alright if we leave you here?” He asked, looking the man up and down.

“Someone’s got to stay back and make sure nothing happens here.”

Daemon nodded. “You’re a good man, Jamesson. When we return, you’ll be rewarded.” He said simply.

“Just come back safe. That’s all the payment I want.”

Daemon nodded and looked towards Mariska. “The planes are here…It’s time to go.

”

Chapter Seven

They walked through the castle, a silence surrounding them. Mariska’s battle clothing was already packed on the plane, waiting for her. She looked forward, almost afraid to catch her lover’s eyes. She knew that he did not want this for her and she knew it terrified him. She hated the idea that she was putting so much stress on him, but she also knew she had to do this. She could leave her family in the hands of that woman.

Daemon took her hand gently and kissed the back of it as they walked through the silent marble hallway. “Mariska…Are you sure you want to do this?” He asked, his brows furrowed.

“Yes…I know you don’t want me too. I know you would prefer me to sit idly by, but I can’t do that. These are my parents, Daemon. Too much time has already passed.” She said softly.

She did not want to think about it, but she knew there was a very real possibility that something terrible had already happened to her parents. She knew they were alive but she did not know anything beyond that and it terrified her. She put a hand to her chest, feeling the warmth there that she knew was her parents. They were still here. They were still with her.

He nodded slowly and sighed. “I know…I just…You’re so precious to me, Mariska.” He said, reaching out and touching her cheek.

She smiled and nuzzled into his hand a little, sighing. “I know and as soon as all of this is over I want to start our life together. I want to start it for real.” She said softly, letting her eyes fluttered closed.

They came to stand just in front of the double doors that would lead out to the empty field where the plane would be waiting. Mariska turned to face him and took both of his hands in hers, taking a deep breath “I want…I want to get married and raise our baby and I want to spend the rest of my days with you…Here.” She said softly.

His eyes widened just a little and she knew her words held more than a little weight to them. “You really want to stay here? On my island?” He asked softly.

She nodded and smiled, wrapping her arms around his waist, holding him close. She sighed and leaned into him, her eyes fluttering closed as she put her head on his chest and listened to his heartbeat. The sound was far more comforting than she ever could have imagined.

“I do. I want to spend my life with you…Or…Well…the rest of time, I suppose.” She said, smiling and leaning back.

A small frown came to Daemon’s lips at that and he sighed, reaching out and touching her hair gently. “Mariska…I need you to understand…You will not age or die of natural causes…But you aren’t invincible. You can be killed…Our baby can be killed.” He said, putting a hand on her belly.

She frowned and looked away, sighing. “I know…I know I can be hurt, but I’m not going to lie that this might work in our favor. I may have to get hurt in order for this to work.” She said, touching his arm.

He stiffened under her touch and she just smiled a little. “Trust me, okay? That’s all I ask of you. All I ask is that you trust me.” She whispered, stroking his cheek.

He swallowed and nodded. “You have a plan, don’t you?”

She smiled and nodded, offering him a playful wink. She was trying to keep the mood at least a little light. Soon enough they were going to be in the heat of battle and there would be no relief from the fear. He sighed and kissed her one more time before tangling their fingers and walking through the large gilded doors.

As they stepped out onto the field, the grass rustled around them and their hair whipped around their faces. A plane was waiting on a makeshift runway, the engines roaring to life. There were several more planes in the air, circling the one Mariska and Daemon were meant to get on.

Holt jumped out of the cockpit, dressed for battle. He wore what looked like military fatigues and a helmet, a gun holstered at his side as well as several other weapons she couldn’t identify. Holt offered them a salute and handed them both duffle bags.

“This is your gear. You can change in the plane. Mariska, I suggest you put your hair up. We don’t want you to be too easy to spot.” He murmured.

She nodded and took the bag, looking inside of it, only slightly surprised to see the same style fatigues Holt was wearing. “No armor?”

“That is armor…Same stuff the military uses.” He said simply. “This isn’t the old days, ma’am. We don’t use chain-link armor and horned helmets anymore. That shit doesn’t stand a chance against bullets.” He said simply.

Mariska nodded, cheeks going hot with embarrassment. How could she not know that stuff wasn’t near as good as what they used now? Holt patted her on the back, obviously trying to restrain himself. He was a large man who was often out on the battle field. He was stronger than he let on and the last thing he wanted to do was hurt her or cause her to go into labor.

“It’s alright. You aren’t the first person I worked with who assumed that very same thing.” He said trying to take the sting away.

She nodded and they boarded the plane, settling onto the metal bench. It was a very sleep looking plane, though it was clearly meant for stealth and not comfort. Mariska leaned against the shell of the plane, her eyes fluttering closed as the rumble of the plane made her stomach turn.

Mariska was afraid. She’d be lying if she said she wasn’t, but she knew she had to swallow that fear. Too many people were depending on her.

Chapter Eight

The ride was silent. They sat with a few other soldiers, who were more than aware of what they were going into. Battle was not a new thing to them. They wore fatigues as well and were looking into space solemnly. They had seen war before and they knew what it was like. The men and women in the plane with them knew the realities of war.

Mariska was feeling very overwhelmed by their emotions and had to swallow down the fear and apprehension that was pervasive through the plane. She knew that they had to stay strong and needed to somehow stay positive. It was going to be hard, but without hope, she knew they’d already lost.

The flight was rather short, well, maybe it was short. Mariska kept dozing in and out of sleep, leaning against Daemon’s shoulder. Everyone’s emotions were so strong and they were making her exhausted. The only way she could get through the flight was to sleep.

She wished the Elso was there. Elso managed to neutralize most of the emotions around Mariska, but the woman was far too sick. The Taltos had managed to enchant her, but the only way to do it in the first place was to put a spell on her and put her in a deep sleep. Jamesson was watching over her, but Mariska still wanted the Taltos close.

As the plane started descending, she looked across at one of the Valkyrie staring into space. She was a beautiful woman with a tall, lean build and long blonde hair. Most of them looked the same, though Mariska guessed that was because of the rather homogenous breeding.

“Ma’am?”

The woman looked at Mariska and straightened herself, not addressing her directly but looking attentive. Mariska had noticed this about the Valkyrie.

“How…Are we going to get to the Wolf Queens palace once we land?”

“There are vehicles stowed in the planes. This is the third round of us who have been dispatched out. All in all, there will be about five thousand soldiers ready at your order.” She said with a nod as if that wasn’t anything terribly important.

The idea of being responsible for the lives of five thousand soldiers was daunting. She started to see flashes of bodies, remembering all those poor people who she’d failed to protect in her own kingdom. She felt a knot in her throat and turned away, her eyes burning with tears.

Daemon put an arm around her and pulled her close. He knew what she was feeling and he was feeling it too, though he knew he had to stay strong. Mariska needed support and he was going to be that support.

The rest of the flight was uneventful and the ride in the military vehicles was just as quiet. Mariska was starting to get more than a little concerned. She glanced down at the blessed knife in her hands, knowing it was going to be one of the only ways to take out the Wolf Queen. She was enchanted and Mariska knew that things could get hairy without the knife. She hid it in her jacket, looking up as they rode towards the looming castle.

As they approached, the wolf army waited for them, standing in neat lines, staring at them with cold dead eyes. Mariska had never noticed before but they seemed as if they weren’t in their own bodies. They seemed like they were possessed.

Amira stood at the head of the army, wearing traditional battle wear and a long flowing dress. Her pride and vanity seemed to have no limits.

“It was nice of you to show up, Amira…After you so rudely departed the last time.” She whispered, her eyes narrowed and her teeth bared.

Mariska looked at the Taltos and then looked all around her. There were so many lives that could be lost. She closed her eyes, feeling her heart swell and pound in her chest. She knew she needed to listen to her heart. Her eyes fluttered open and she smiled, putting on an air of fake cockiness.

“I have to admit…I always thought you were rather pathetic…Having your dog’s fight for you.” She whispered, staring Amira down.

Amira cocked a brow and watched Mariska closely, drawing her lip back into a snarl. “How dare you…” She whispered, her eyes alight with anger.

“You know what I’m saying is true. You aren’t even willing to fight your own battles.”

“Shut your mouth!”

Anger rolled inside her belly, but she recognized it as Amira’s and not her own. She was getting under Amira’s skin. Daemon glanced at her, his own eyes narrowed. “What are you doing?” He whispered, his voice filled with worry and even a little bit of anger.
Mariska glared at him and then turned back to Amira. She had to do this. She had to listen to her heart. “This is about me and you, Amira…You know the future…You know the prophecy!” She snapped.

Daemon frowned and turned to face Mariska as she stepped forward. Elso had told her the future in secret…She’d told her the reason Amira wanted to destroy her and the kingdom and why she’d waited until Mariska was there to make her move.

Her eyes were narrowed, searching the battle field for her parents. There were a few soldiers sneaking through the woods, set on finding Mariska’s parents. Elso’s father wasn’t even on their radar. He was a traitor and could rot for all Mariska cared. Once Amira was gone the binding spell between Elso and her father would be broken, and that was exactly why Mariska’s focus was on Amira.

“This battle is between us…You want me dead because you know that my child is the rightful heir to these lands…And you know I am the only one who can destroy you.” She whispered. “Fight your battles, you no talent hack! You want me dead? Come skin me for yourself.”

Amira’s eyes flashed with amusement and she removed her silk cape, letting it flutter to the ground, taking a few steps forward.

“With pleasure.”

Chapter Nine

Daemon’s hand snatched out and grabbed Mariska’s wrist, his eyes wide with fear “What the fuck are you doing?” He hissed, eyes narrowed.

She pulled her arm from his and reached up, touching his cheek tenderly. “Trust me.” She whispered, standing on her toes and kissing him tenderly.

He hesitated, but then gently released her, deciding that she was right. He had to trust her. He nodded slowly, though he did not let go right away. After a moment, she pulled away and stepped forward, staring Amira down.

As their eyes met, Mariska was overwhelmed with the feeling of sudden fear and inadequacy. She stopped dead in her tracks and stared at Amira who was smirking at her. There was a sudden pressure pressing against the back of her skull. It felt as if someone was trying to literally get inside her mind. She stumbled back a moment and swallowed as Amira approached her, quickly closing the space between them.

A few soldiers started to approach them as well, but Amira’s eyes darted to them and they stopped dead in their tracks. Mariska grit her teeth and glanced over at her lover, seeing him shaking, reaching out to her, his eyes glazed over.

“What have you done?” Mariska whispered, her voice shaking with what she could only assume was fear.

Amira clicked her tongue, closing the space between them as she reached out and touched Mariska’s face. “Sweet girl.” She said, her voice dripping with sarcasm and disgust. “You haven’t figured it out yet?”

Mariska frowned, but remained silent, though it wasn’t by her own will. Amira ran her fingers through Mariska’s hair. “You wanted to challenge me? I will show you the full extent of my power.” She whispered, eyes narrowed. “The Taltos all have their own gifts…Mine just happens to be mind control. It makes it rather easy to convince this mob of imbaciles to do all of my dirty work.” She said with a smirk, motioning towards the wolves. “But you’re right. That would be far too easy. I want to tear you apart piece by piece with my own hands.” She whispered, grinning

Mariska felt a growl bubble from her throat. “Release them.” She whispered, glancing over.

The Valkyries who’d snuck in to save Mariska’s parents were working their way back into the woods, two limp bodies thrown over their shoulders. Her heart thudded in her chest, but she did her best not to let it show on her face. Her parents could be just fine. She had to focus on Amira.

“Why are you doing this, Amira?” Mariska whispered, hoping to distract the woman.

Amira chuckled and started to circle Mariska, running one talon-like finger nail along her neck. She could feel the warm trickle of coppery fluid start to run down her neck. She was surprised that she could still bleed despite the fact that she’d been changed already.

“I am not the type of person who wants to share.” She whispered in Mariska’s ear. “The power these lands hold will be mine and I will do anything to take it.” She whispered.

A sharp pain ran through Mariska’s body, starting in her lower back and radiating outward. A twisting motion solidified Mariska’s assumptions and she screamed aloud, sinking to her knees as the pain made it impossible to stand.

The blade sunk into Mariska’s flesh over and over again, digging in between her shoulder blades and puncturing her lungs. She gasped and crumpled to the floor as Amira came to stand before her, holding the knife and examining the blood stained weapon.

“It’s a shame it had to end this way, Mariska.” She said, looking down at the crumpled, bloody woman.

Mariska was gasping for breath, blood leaking from her lips and pooling on the ground. Amira squatted near Mariska’s body, looking her over, cocking her head to one side. “We could have been allies, you know.” She said after a moment, reaching out and touching Mariska’s hair, brushing her bloodies fingers over the woman’s dark, olive skin.

“You have the makings of a good leader. We could have ruled together. It’s a shame you had to die.” She whispered, pulling Mariska up to her knees, holding her up by the front of her jacket.

The world was starting to spin, but Mariska could see into Amira’s eyes. The woman had no idea she was a vampire. Sure the collapsed lung was making it hard to breathe, but Mariska knew her wounds would heal. She couldn’t let Mariska know…Not yet. That little voice in her head was still guiding her, urging her to fight.

It was up to her now. The armies were still frozen in place, though her parents were safe at least. If she was going to end this without bloodshed, she was going to have to act fast. She reached out to brush her fingers against Amira’s robes, coughing up blood.

“Oh, Mariska…You look so delicious like this.” Amira whispered, leaning in, a cruel smile playing on her lips.

She leaned close and gently pressed her lips to Mariska’s her tongue darting out to taste the blood. She pulled away, licking her own lips, grinning. “It’s a real damn shame you’re going to die.”

“Not…Today…” Mariska wheezed.

In one swift moment she pulled the enchanted knife from her jacket and plunged it into Amira’s chest. Amira dropped Mariska to the ground, staring down at the knife as it began to glow. A horrific scream erupted for the Taltos’ lips as she stumbled back, yanking at the knife and trying desperately to pull it out.

No matter how hard she tried, the knife wouldn’t budge. Fire erupted around the knife, slowly starting to engulf Amira. Their eyes locked for a brief moment and the fear and confusion in Amira’s eyes was almost enough to make Mariska feel sorry for her. Amira was power hungry and she let it engulf her life. Now, that very same desire was going to eat her alive.

Soon enough Amira crumbled to ashes, blowing away as a breeze came through the battlefield. The haze of confusion that seemed to have fallen over both armies dissipated and everyone looked around, confused and unsure as to what had just happened.

Mariska turned, blood still dripping from her wounds. She considered explaining everything, but before she could get a word out the world went black and her legs gave out from underneath her. She felt as if she were falling forever, only able to hear the desperate cry of Daemon as he rushed to scoop her into his arms.

At least she could rest.

+

Chapter Ten

When Mariska’s eyes finally fluttered open she soon realized that she was back in her own bedroom…The bedroom she shared with Daemon. Elso was at her bedside, smiling softly and brushing her fingers through Mariska’s hair.

“Welcome back to the world of the living, my dear.”

“I…I died?”

She chuckled and shook her head. “Of course not…I was using what you humans call an ‘expression’.”

Mariska smiled, just happy to see that Elso was back to normal again. After a moment, however, a frown settled on her face.

“How…How long have I been out?” She asked weakly.

“A few days. Your body needed time to heal.”

“Heal…OH! Oh my god! My baby!” She gasped, touching her belly, eyes wide.

“Your baby is fine.” Elso said, putting her hand over Mariska’s own hands. “He’s a tough little guy…Just like you.”

Mariska let out a shaky breath, closing her eyes and leaning back against the head board. There were so many questions running through her mind. Elso just chuckled and caught her eyes, touching her cheek.

“Your parents are fine, Daemon is fine and the werewolves that were under Amira’s control have returned to their packs or come to like here. Many of them had been kidnapped by Amira. Their families are eternally grateful to you for saving their sons.”

Mariska smiled and patted Elso’s hand gently. “Sometimes I’m glad you can read my mind, Elso.” She said with a soft sigh.

“It simplifies things, doesn’t it?” She hummed playfully.

Mariska chuckled, her eyes falling on the doors as they were pushed open, squeaking on their hinges. Daemon wandered inside, looking exhausted, though his eyes lit up when he saw that Mariska was awake.

He closed the space between them quickly, throwing his arms around her and holding her close. “Mariska!” He gasped, holding her to his chest. “God, I was afraid you’d never wake up.”

Elso patted his shoulder gently. “I told him over and over again that you just needed rest, but you know it’s impossible to keep him from worrying.” She said, standing and starting to leave the room. She knew that they probably wanted some privacy.

Mariska smiled and wrapped her arms around him, holding him tight, pressing kisses to any bit of skin she could reach. “You should have known I was going to be fine. I told you to trust me, didn’t I?”

He sighed and leaned back, cupping her cheek. “I was terrified, Mariska…You just…You decided to attack her on your own and I had no idea that was your plan!”

“I didn’t really either…Not until I was face to face with her. I was kind of afraid of telling you I was playing it by ear.” She said with a nervous laugh.

He cupped her cheeks and pressed their foreheads together. “You’re so damn reckless. You scare me to death.”

She smiled and pressed her lips to his for a moment. “But now it’s over…It’s all over.” She sighed, cupping his cheek in her own hands. “We can finally start our life together.”

Daemon chuckled softly, his laughter full of relief. “Are you done with war?”

“I am done with war.” She assured with a smile.

He nodded and sighed, moving to lie down with her, curling around her. Mariska sighed and buried her face in his chest, enjoying his scent. Part of her had been afraid that she’d never be held by him again. She’d thought her life was going to end in that field. There were assumptions she’d made about her own mortality, but she had no way of knowing whether or not those stab wounds would kill her. All she knew was that she had to trust her heart and trust fate.

“Daemon…I’ve spent the last few days lying in bed…”

“I know. I know, darling.” He whispered, kissing her hair. “Just let me have a moment to hold you.” He whispered. “I saw everything. I saw everything that happened to you and I couldn’t do anything.” He whispered weakly.

Mariska cupped his cheek. “You were there…You gave me strength just by being there. It was my fight and I don’t want you to feel like you failed. You’ve done so much for me and for all of your people and together…We are going to do bigger and better things. Our son is going to take over this land and our family with rule with strength and grace. Our love is what will make our country strong.”

Daemon smiled a little. “You’re right…You’re always right.”

Mariska just grinned. “I know.”

The laughed together and in that moment, everything was perfect. Mariska had never been one to believe in fairy tales or happy endings, but despite her skepticism…She found her own happily ever after.

Chapter Eleven

Everything was calm. At least, Mariska thought so. There was a lot of hustle and bustle to prepare for little Jayden’s first birthday, but the fear and anxiety that had ruled their lives for so long was gone and had been for a long time. There was no more fear or hesitation.

Jayden was everything a little prince should be. He was happy with bright eyes and dark hair. Mariska couldn’t have picked a more perfect baby if she’d tried. Jayden was everything to her and she loved him desperately.

Mariska was walking through the gardens, watching butterflies flutter and land on the flowers that were finally starting to bloom. Jayden’s eyes widened and he started bouncing on his mother’s hip, holding his hands out, though he didn’t say anything. She never thought much of the fact that her son was so quiet. It seemed normal to her.

Mariska set her little one on the ground and watched him run towards the butterfly. She watched with interest as the butterfly circled Jayden’s head before flying off into the sky. Jayden’s eyes were focused on the butterfly and he seemed sad with it finally disappeared into the great blue sky.

She smiled and lifted him gently, settling him back on her hip and looking him in the eyes. Sometimes she thought she could see her own joy and happiness reflected in his eyes and wondered if he had the same abilities that she had. She stroked his cheek and kissed his forehead. Their communication was silent and even though she knew it was impossible, sometimes she could swear that she heard a tiny voice in her head saying ‘I love your mommy.' But that was ridiculous, wasn’t it?

Mariska carried Jayden back into this house, setting him down. He didn’t go anywhere for a moment and finally turned to his left, grinning brightly as Elso came through one of the many doors, her robes sweeping the ground as she moved. It was almost as if Jayden somehow knew she was going to be coming through that very door.

Elso glided across the marble and swept Jayden into her arms. The little boy let out a squeal of excitement but made no other noises. He reached out and touched Elso’s cheeks like his mother did to him and stared deep into her eyes.

Mariska smiled softly and bumped her forehead against his before setting it down a little. “He’s a gifted child, isn’t he?” She asked.

Mariska nodded and put her hand on top of his head as he hugged her leg. “I think so. I think he will be. It’s too soon to know if he has any of my abilities or not.”

“Ah. But that is where you are wrong, child.” She hummed, smiling softly.

“What do you mean?”

“His first birthday is in a matter of days. When he turns one, the Taltos will do an ancient ritual to see if our little prince has any gifts. We haven’t been able to do one in centuries. It’s been a very long time since we’ve met someone like you and an even longer time since we’ve had a member of the royal family with a gift. This child is very important to us.” She said looking down at Jayden.

Mariska frowned a little and pulled her son closer to her. The idea of having the Taltos experimenting and doing rituals with her son didn’t really sit well with her.

“Won’t that be too much for him? Won’t it be scary?”

Elso looked at Mariska with a cocked brow and her hands on her hips. “Have I ever put you or your family in danger?” She asked softly.

Mariska suddenly felt ashamed that she’d even suggested it. She looked away and sighed, closing her eyes. “I’m sorry Elso.” She said softly. “I’ve been such a wreck since he was born.” She said with a nervous smile.

Elso chuckled and shook her head. “Not at all darling. You have every right to be protective of him. I don’t blame you one bit.” She said, putting an arm around Mariska. “But you have to understand that you aren’t in the human world anymore. Things are different here.” She said gently.

Mariska nodded and ran her fingers through her son’s hair gently, looking down at him. He smiled up at her and squeezed her leg as if trying to reassure her. She chuckled softly and lifted him into her arms, nodded slowly. “I suppose you’re right.” She said softly.

Elso nodded and led Mariska through the hall. They were chatting a while and it wasn’t until Jamesson came around the corner that they stopped. Jayden’s eyes lit up and he scrambled out of his mother’s arms, running toward the man he knew as his uncle. Jamesson swept the child into his arms, laughing wildly. He was dressed in his military uniform and Mariska couldn’t help but notice how proud and distinguished he looked.

Jamesson made it clear that he wasn’t leaving after everything that had gone down. Somehow they’d been expecting him to leave after everything that had gone down, but he refused. He wanted to stay and protect his friend and her family. In return for his loyalty, Daemon made him a general in their army. He was thriving as a warrior and she couldn’t have been more proud of him.

He put an arm around Elso and kissed her cheek, making her blush bright red. He chuckled softly and nuzzled her before looking towards Mariska. “You’re glowing.”

“I’m happy.” She said with a soft chuckle. “How are things on the front lines?”

“Quiet. The troops are training.”

Jamesson had blossomed as a General. It was as if he were made to lead. The rest of the creatures, werewolf or not, respected the hell out of him. He was able to deliver easily understood orders and everyone seemed to appreciate how clear he always was.

Mariska couldn’t help but think his relationship with Elso helped as well. Jamesson was a completely different man when he was with Elso, though it wasn’t in a bad way. He was happy. He smiled and laughed. She’d never seen him so happy.
“We better get going or we’re going to miss lunch entirely.” Elso said softly.

They’d all been having lunch together as a family lately. It was important to Mariska that Jayden had a strong support network and she knew that his interaction with is grandparents would be very limited. After being rescued, Mariska’s family returned to their own world and left their daughter in Daemon’s kingdom. It broke their hearts and It broke Mariska’s but they knew it had to be this way. This was where Mariska belonged.

As they made their way through the marbled halls, they began to talk, laughing and telling stories. Suddenly, Elso became dizzy. Her head started to spin and she frowned, holding a hand to her forehead. Jamesson watched her, the look of concern clear on her face.

After a moment, she pulled her hand away and opened her mouth to speak but before she could get any words out she collapsed. Jamesson managed to catch her, but that didn’t help with the panic that was running through both of them.

Chapter Twelve

“Elso? ELSO!?” Jamesson cried, shaking her.

Mariska reached out and grabbed his arms. “Don’t! You might make it worse!” She snapped, pulling Elso up just a little.

Jamesson used the leverage to lift her over his shoulder. Thank God he was tall. Mariska ran after Jamesson, Jayden resting on her hip as they moved quickly through the corridors. This couldn’t be happening again. Mariska couldn’t handle seeing one of her best friend’s hurt again. Her heart was slamming in her chest as they moved through the halls, not stopping until they reached the infirmary.

Once they were inside one of the servants offered to take Jayden. Mariska thanked the elderly woman as she passed off her son to the woman. She ran after Jamesson and found them just as a group of healer Taltos were laying her out in a bed.

“What’s wrong with her?!” Jamesson demanded, his eyes wide and his lips drawn back into a snarl.

“We don’t know! We don’t know, Jamesson.” One of the healers said quickly. “But if you can’t keep yourself together then you can’t stay!”

Jamesson seemed taken aback by the woman’s sharp tone and Mariska could see that he was only a few seconds from snapping back. She reached out and grabbed his arm, giving him a firm look.

“Now is not the time, Jamesson!” She snapped, yanking him away from the bed.

His chest was heaving from unshed tears and she knew that he was about to lose it. She pulled him into a hug and held him for a moment. “Jamesson. I need you to breathe. Elso needs you and you need to let them do their jobs. They will take care of her as well as they can, but you need to be patient.”

He all but collapsed against her, nodding slowly. “Alright…Alright.”

Nearly an hour passed and Jamesson and Mariska were forced to just sit around and pray for answers, though none came. Jamesson paced and Mariska sat with Jayden in her arms. She was surprised that the young boy never dozed off. His steely gaze was focused on Elso. Mariska chalked it up to worry. Elso was an important person in his life. It was probably jarring for little Jayden to see her laying in a bed, hooked up to machines.

One of the Taltos crossed the room and looked between them. “We have her stabilized.” He said gently.

Jamesson had his head in his hands. He took a deep breath, trying to stay calm. “What does that even mean?” He whispered.

“It means that she’s okay for now. We’ll have to wait and see what happens.”

Jamesson nodded, though he looked defeated. Everything was finally okay again, but it couldn’t stay that way, could it? Something always had to come up. He rubbed his face and took a deep breath.

“Thank you.”

The Taltos nodded, though he looked incredibly guilty. Elso was the oldest and most powerful Taltos. It made it difficult to know what was going on with her when something went wrong. When she was out of commission, the Taltos lost their greatest asset.

Mariska wasn’t going to go anywhere until her friend woke up. She settled in, her arms around her son as she leaned her head and tried to doze off. Not being rested wasn’t going to help anyone. As she slept, Jayden crawled off her lap and went to where Elso was laying. It was about this time that Mariska finally opened her eyes and watched as her son teetered towards the bed and managed to climb onto it.

She gasped and started moving towards him but stopped dead in her tracks when she watched the most amazing thing happen. The little boy reached out and touched her belly and Elso’s stomach began to glow with a strange warm light. Jamesson was standing beside Mariska now, eyes wide and unsure as to what was happening.

Mariska was about to call the Taltos in, but they arrived before she could even call them. They stumbled in, eyes wide and staring at the child. After a moment, the healer Taltos looked up, a bright grin on his face.

“I understand now.” He whispered, walking over and lifting Jayden into his arms. “Jayden must have known all along, but I understand now.”

“What do you mean Jayden knew all along?” Jamesson asked, frowning deeply.

The healer let out a barking laughter. “This is wonderful!”
Jamesson was getting impatient and it was obvious in his tone. “Will you just tell me what’s going on?!”

“She’s pregnant!” The healer announced.

Chapter Thirteen

“So she fainted because she hadn’t been eating enough for her and the baby?” Daemon asked as he slipped out of his shoes to settle in bed.

“That’s what the healer said.”

Once they knew that Elso was going to be okay, Mariska decided to leave Jamesson to process the information. It was clear that he was excited and terrified all at once. The news that she was pregnant was a wonderful thing to hear, but there was an elephant in the room no one seemed to want to talk about. Somehow, Jayden knew things that even the healers hadn’t known. The idea that a Taltos could bear and werewolf’s child was something unheard of. They never even thought to put two and two together.

“Well, It’s certainly exciting, isn’t it?” Daemon asked, pulling Mariska close.

“It is…But it makes me wonder about our son.”

“I never had any doubts. I knew he would be a gifted child.” Daemon said with a smile. “The ritual will give us insight into what kind of gifts he has so that we can hone them.”

She sighed and closed her eyes. “My gift…It made it hard for me to fit in and I can’t help but wonder if it will affect him the same way.” She murmured.

“You don’t have to worry about that, darling. He will be loved and celebrated here.” Daemon said softly, stroking her cheek. “This is an entirely different world.”

She nodded. “I know…But it’s still hard to shake that fear.” She murmured.

He wrapped his arms around her and smiled. “How about I distract you then?” He purred, a grin playing on her lips.

She chuckled and put a hand on his chest. “How could I say no to such an inviting offer?”

He leaned in close and offered her a long, slow kiss. They melted into that deep kiss and didn’t pull away from each other until the need for air was stronger than their need for each other. They pulled away and gasped in a big gulp of air before Daemon began kissing every inch of her body, tasting her skin just like he always did. She moaned softly and threaded her fingers through his long hair, pushing him further down south.

Daemon all but ripped her nightgown off, too impatient to undress her slowly. He always needed her and always wanted her. The display of strength made Mariska shudder in the best way possible and she was thrilled when he ripped her panties off, showing her just how much he wanted her. Mariska like knowing she was as strong as he was. She was just as resilient as he and she knew he could hurt her, no matter how rough he wanted to get.

He paused at her breasts, taking one of the pink nubs into his mouth and suckling on it eagerly while his free hand kneaded the soft flesh. She was so soft and so eager since the baby had been born. Mariska moaned and arched her back, gasping softly as his fingers dug into his hips. Those eager fingers found her soft, waiting womanhood. They slipped inside, exploring her and drawing deep moans with every movement.

Each thrust of those long fingers drew a moan from her and she arched her back desperately, trying to get more of his fingers. She needed more. She wanted more. She wanted everything Daemon was willing to offer. He rested his head against her belly, panting and moaning, pressing kisses to the tender skin as he worked her up. He loved seeing her like this, moaning and melting under his fingers.

Soon enough, his skilled thrusts were pulling sobs of pleasure from her as the heat coiled in Riley’s belly and threatened to spill over into the rest of her body. His fingers worked their magic and soon he was kissing back up her body, pausing to tease each other her breasts. His sharp teeth dragged along the tender flesh, pulling a desperate moan from her. She arched her back and dragged him up for a long, eager kiss.

Daemon pulled away from her just long enough to strip out of his night clothes. He didn’t want to be away from her warm, waiting body for long. Even though she’d seen his gloriously perfect body many times before she couldn’t stop herself from reaching out and touching the wiry hair at the base of his hips. She moaned and licked her lips, looking up at her with hungry eyes.

“Make me forget it all. Make me think only of you.”

The words made him shudder with utter delight. She was so hungry and she wanted him so badly. He licked her lips and leaned down to kiss her hard. Daemon straddled her and stroked her beautiful hair back, the heat of their bodies mixing and creating a heavy musk that lingered in the air. He settled between her legs and gripped her hips hard enough to leave little red bruises there. The shot of pain that ran through her body made her moan and arch her back, chewing her lip as she dragged him down for a long and desperate kiss. She wanted to taste him and feel him in every way. She wanted them to become one.

His fingers dug into her hips as he buried himself inside of her, dragging her closer and letting a low, animalistic growl that sent shivers up her spine. It sounded like an animal getting ready to overtake its prey. It was something deep and animalistic inside of him and it drove her crazy in the best way. She arched her back against him, her fingers digging into the sheets as he ran his hands up her body and then up her arms, finally stopping to grab her wrists.

When he wrapped his hands around her wrists, she didn’t fight him. Mariska let him hold her down, deciding that she wanted him in control She wanted him to do whatever he wanted with her, and she wanted to be his. Once she was held down and couldn’t move, Daemon set a slow, deliberate pace, watching her face as her lips parted and she whispered his name over and over again. Each powerful thrust brought forth another moan and it only encouraged him.

Soon the sound of their hips slapping together filled the room as he leaned over her and pulled her to him, claiming her as his own. She’d been his for a long time now, but that didn’t mean he wasn’t going to make sure she knew it.

As soon as Mariska’s arms were released she threw them around Daemon and arched into his thrusts, meeting his hips with an eagerness she always showed. Each thrust and each deep growl brought her closer and closer to the edge. The molten pleasure that was pooling in her belly began to cascade through the rest of her body, making her see stars explode behind her eyes as her orgasm finally consumed her.

Their love making was always earth shattering. He fit her body perfectly and every movement and every moan brought her closer and closer to oblivion. Her eyes fluttered closed and her body gave a violent shudder as she wrapped herself around him, letting out a choked sob and rocking with him.

He filled her until she couldn’t take anymore and the pearly liquid spilled out onto the fine silk sheets. She knew she’d have to clean the sheets come morning time, but she didn’t really care. That was the furthest thing from her mind in this moment. She swallowed and collapsed back into the sheets, staring at the ceiling fan as is rotated.

Her eyes fluttered closed and she rolled over, flopping onto him and groaning softly. “Well…I think that will more than help me stop worrying about the ritual.”

He was panting but let out a barking laughter. “Glad I could help.”

A moment of silence passed between them and Mariska sighed. “Do you really think everything is going to be okay?”

“All I know is that I trust Elso. She’s always been good to us and she’s never lied. I believe with all my heart that she’d never do anything to hurt Jayden.”

She sighed. “I know…I guess I’m just reluctant to find out if he has powers…”

“I know, darling. We just have to…We just have to trust that this is the right thing.”

She fell silent, curling up against his chest. She knew he was right, but that didn’t make it any easier to accept.

Chapter Fourteen

Mariska felt calmer in the days that followed. She wasn’t as nervous about what was to come in terms of what would happen to her little boy. She understood that it was necessary. This was an entirely new world from the one she grew up in and she had to understand that. She had to understand that. If she didn’t, she was going to drive herself made with worry, but it would be a lie to say that she wasn’t thankful for that little fact. She had always said she’d never have kids, and it was because she was afraid they might inherit her gift. It was hard to see it as a gift when it made your life a living hell. Being an empath made it hard for her to make friends because she always knew what people were feeling. It made her an outcast, and she didn’t want that for her own children. It was one of her worst nightmares.

The day of the ritual was finally here, and Mariska was dressing Jayden in the robes the Taltos had given them. They were a soft blue color with green embroidery. They were stunning, to say the least, but seeing her son wearing them at just one-year-old scared her a little. It was a reminder that her son, with or without gifts, wasn’t like any other child. Jayden would be raised and groomed to be a prince. That was his destiny, and as much as it scared Mariska, she was going to have to accept it.

Jayden seemed to sense his mother’s apprehension and reached out, touching her cheeks gently. He stared into her eyes silently and after a moment, she began to feel better. It was almost as if he was speaking to her.

‘It’s okay, mommy. It’s all going to be okay.’

All this stress was making her hear things. She tied off the front of her son’s robes and cupped his cheeks, looking at him with a worried smile on her face. “It’s going to be okay. You know they wouldn’t do anything to hurt you.”

Mariska was just glad that Elso was better again and that she would be in charge of the ritual. She and Daemon weren’t allowed to be present, though they would be watching from a few stories up. They weren’t allowed to be anywhere that Jayden could see them. The Taltos didn’t want the boy to become distracted.

Jayden just smiled at her and opened his arms. She smiled and lifted the child, taking him from his bedroom and down the hall where the Taltos were waiting. They all wore intricate robes with ancient runes and designs embroidered into them. They wore masks, and it made Mariska’s skin crawl. The only one in the group without a mask was Elso. She waited silently, her hands at her side.

Mariska approached Elso and took a breath. “You promise he will be safe?” She whispered, her heart pounding out of her chest.

Elso smiled and opened her arms to take Jayden. “Have I ever steered you wrong? I need you to trust me Mariska.”

After a moment, Mariska handed her son over and looked up towards the sixth floor balcony where she’d been instructed to watch. Daemon was already there, pacing back and forth. He was just as nervous as she. Even though this was his world, he didn’t know what to expect either. It had been a very long time since a child like Jayden had been born.

Elso smiled at Mariska, silently reassuring her as she took Jayden into the center of the room where various symbols had been drawn on the floor with chalk and plants and herbs of all sorts were spread out around the room. Incense was burning, and the smell of essential oils were wafting through the air.

Mariska made her way up the stairs to where Daemon was still pacing. When she arrived, he wrapped his arms around her and held her tight for a moment.

“Thank God. I was so nervous.” He whispered softly.

“Nervous? Why are you nervous?”

“I don’t know what to expect either…” He murmured, looking down at the small crowd of Taltos that were starting to chant.

She chewed her lip and put her head on his chest as she watched the Taltos dance around her sun, waving flowers and plants over his head. She was relieved to see that Jayden didn’t seem scared at all. He was laughing and reaching for the flowers, stumbling back to fall on his bottom. He clapped his hands gleefully and stared up at the colorful flowers. He didn’t even seem to be aware that he was being tested and observed.

Mariska’s finger’s curled in Daemon’s shirt as the Taltos began to dance circles around the young boy, their singing and chanting becoming more and more desperate and rapid. Elso stepped forward as the frenzy reached a fever pitch. She put her hand on the little boy’s head and looked down at him, her gaze serious and searching. Jayden met her eyes and they just stared at each other a while.

It was strange to watch them. They stared into each other’s eyes as if they were having a conversation that only they could hear and understand. Jayden wore an intense look that Mariska wasn’t even aware he could hold. He looked wiser than the child he was and as Elso stared into his eyes, they both began to glow. A soft white light seemed to engulf their entire body. Jayden was giggling, and Elso was smiling softly in return.

Mariska felt all of the fear fade away as she watched her son and Elso interact. They looked so happy and so…Pure. She wiped her eyes, smiling as the light started to fade and recede back into their body. Once the light disappeared, the Taltos stopped dancing. Elso was still smiling, and Jayden was still giggling. Was that it? Was it really that easy?

Elso lifted Jayden into her arms and carried him out of the entrance hall of the library. Mariska all but ran back downstairs to meet them, staring at them with wide eyes, surprised by how easy it had all been. There hadn’t been anything scary at all.

She eventually ran into Elso, Daemon right behind her. Mariska was all but holding her breath, her eyes wide. “So…Is it…Is he…?”

“He has powers…He’s special alright.”

“He’s an empath?” Daemon asked excitedly.

“Oh no…He can read thoughts and communicate telepathically.”

Chapter Fifteen

It was surprising to learn that their son was so powerful. He had the ability to plant and read thoughts. A power like that could have been used for amazing things or terrible things. Jayden could have been the next Amira…But he wasn’t.

As Jayden grew older, he learned to use his powers and control them in order to make his life as well as the life of his parents and subjects better. He was a prince of his people. Everyone loved him, and he made the kingdom and even more amazing place. He was a kind leader with empathy for all and love in his heart for all creatures.

He grew up side by side with Elso’s child and the Taltos all knew what was going to happen next. As soon as Jayden and Kira were old enough to marry, they did. Both of the children had powers, and both used them to better themselves and their kingdom.

There was no more war, and everything seemed perfect. For once, it didn’t seem like the world was going to come apart at the seams. The crown had been passed to Kira and Jayden, and Mariska and Daemon were ready to enjoy eternity together.

They lay out in the gardens in the soft grass, staring into the bright blue sky. They’d been together for several hundred years, though it felt like a moment. Mariska stared at the clouds that passed by and turned to look at her lover, reaching out and touching his cheek. He was still as beautiful as the day they met, thought he had somehow gotten even more beautiful.

He turned to catch her gaze and smiled softly. “What is it?”

“What do you mean?”

“You have something on your mind.” He murmured, pulling her close.

She sighed and snuggled against him. “I was thinking about how perfect everything is.” She murmured, looking up at him.

“Perfect, huh?” He asked with a little smile.

She nodded and leaned up to kiss him tenderly. “Don’t you think it is?”

He rolled over and put his hands on either side of her head, looking her up and down as he kissed along her ear. “You tell me.”

“We have a son, and he has grown into such a wonderful man. He’s married and expecting his first child. There’s no war and we made this world better.”

He smiled and stroked her hair from her face tenderly. “That’s all well and good.” He murmured. “But you know what the best part is?” He asked, nuzzling her gently.

“What?”

“We’re together.”

Her heart fluttered a little, and she looked at him with wide eyes. He’d said this so many times before, but no matter how many times he said it…It still made her heart nearly beat out of her chest.

“Daemon…”

“This is perfection, my love. This is heaven, and I never want it to change. I never want it to end.”

She smiled and cupped his cheeks. “It never will.” She promised.

They kissed just as the sun began to set and in that moment everything was perfect, and they both knew that they had found paradise.

Thank you for reading this book, I hope that you enjoyed reading it as much as I enjoyed writing it for you.

Don’t forget  special bonus for a limited time

And our bonus book

When you think about Amazing Romance Book you think of

Us

SPECIAL BONUS FOR LIMITED TIME

Sign up for Amazing Romance Books Email List to be Notified of New Releases and

Get 4 Stories For FREE

THE MOMETS SERIES

Complete Series Box Set

By Melanie Brandon

www.amazingromancebooks.com

MOMENTS OF CHEMISTRY

Alpha Billionaire Romance

Moments Series Book 1

By Melanie Brandon

www.amazingromancebooks.com

Janie

I ducked as Jasmine's onslaught of white feather pillows rained on my head, giggling like a schoolgirl. Our Friday night ritual was in full flight. We had started with the idea back when we were both in high school; a pillow fight each Friday night to the bitter end.

"You know," she panted, her blonde curls cascading down her face, "this is a better workout then I get each day in the gym." I knew she was just testing me, looking for my weak spot. I grinned at her, our 10 years of friendship setting the pace for our weekly battle. "Loser pays for next week's wine!" I shouted as we both settled into a furious pace and took our stress releaser to the next level. "You are so in trouble Janie," she shouted as another pillow went crashing into our glass chimes. "You still owe me for last week's triumph." I just hoped the neighbors would continue to be good sports about our noisy Friday night tradition.

Jasmine and I had moved into our cute little Hollywood bungalow not long after she first landed her job as receptionist at Principal Records and I had graduated from UCLA with my precious journalism degree. The last few years had been exciting for both of us as we pursed our goals. Mine was to write the kind of expose that would move me from stringer to a permanent desk at the Los Angeles Times. I knew I was close; I could almost taste it when my editor and I talked.

Jasmine had quickly moved up the ranks at Principle Records from receptionist to Gal Friday and now PA to the head honcho. But she was holding out for her ultimate dream. That would be the day she met The Big Rock Star that would sweep her off her feet and into his life. It wasn't that men hadn't come flocking, but somehow they never quite understood how to see beyond the curvaceous body and long blonde locks to the woman inside. Her looks made it hard for them to see she had more than her fair share of brains along with that luscious body.

Jasmine and I had always been rivals in school for top grade earner in our class. All the way through school we would vie for top billing. In fact, it was a big part of our friendship, this rivalry based on brains not on looks. Not that either of us were slouches in that area. While Jasmine worked hard on hers, spending hours perfecting that hair and face before heading off to work; I just lucked out.

My mom was a blend of Cherokee and French that just seemed to highlight with my dad's Japanese heritage. I got the green eyes, high cheekbones and dark hair from my mom and the smooth skin and Asian features of my dad. Most folks couldn't quite figure out just what my background was, which was fine with me. It certainly made mixing with various cultures easy when I was doing interviews, especially here on the west coast. But Jasmine's classic Southern California beauty stopped guys dead in the street. It also made them not quite realize just how smart she was, much to her frustration. That included many of the men she worked with at the recording studio.

You know," my BFF and sparring partner sputtered as we cleared the errant feathers from our little home. "Brock is coming back into town this week because of the big release party this weekend." Brock, the owner of Principle Records was one of those guys listed in the dictionary under "powerful billionaire" and almost impossible to get to if you were in the press. I know because I had tried before to no avail. Principle, one of the biggest labels to survive the implosion of the music industry, was simply a sideline for him. He was a little too busy making international news to deal with the likes of me. That is unless your BFF happened to be his personal assistant. "If you really want to talk to him about his response to the latest from his finest headache of a rock star Ricardo you can come to the party with me."

I thought about her offer, one she had made several times before. I always hesitated at using her influence to get me past the closed doors of Hollywood. Not that I didn't have a bit of influence myself, I was getting a name for insightful writing on the business side of entertainment. Between us we probably knew everyone worth knowing in Tinsel Town. I think most men upon meeting Jasmine would be surprised to find out just how good she was at handling those big male egos.

Funny, smart and beautiful, Jasmine had moved up quickly at Principle. Now personal assistant to one of the biggest names in the entertainment world, she met every big rock star you can imagine. She reveled in the starlight, but hated it when they hit on her as just another office bimbo. If only they could see beyond her California girl looks. That frustration was one of the reasons we continued our traditional Friday Night Pillow Fight, even as we grew into women chasing our dreams. Because sometimes that dream is so close you can taste it, but still somehow it has managed to stay out of reach. That is when a good old fashion pillow fight can be a girl's best friend. Outside of her best friend, that is.

Brock

"Mr. Denton, we are about to touch down. Can I just freshen up that drink for you before we land?" Like so many young women in my employment, she had a tendency to overdo the caring part of her job. I brushed her away and looked back down at my schedule that Jasmine had sent me for the upcoming week. As usual it was thorough and detailed, with nothing left to chance. I was going to have to find a way to cut Ricardo down to size this week without wounding his precious rock star ego. I would find a way, I always do. But I would swear negotiating trade deals with the Russians was a walk in the park compared to what I had to look forward to this week.

No sooner had Barry brought the plane down then my personal phone buzzed a text had come in, from Jasmine. She was letting me know she scheduled the helicopter for my return home as the freeways made the car an impossible choice. I smiled; she knew I had no patience for such things. She also sent me the latest media guest list for tomorrow's big event. I noticed she had added a new name, Janie Black from the Times. There were links to several of her stories, all impressive. I seemed to recall hearing someone say she was a real digger, loved to get into a story beyond the usual entertainment fluff. Not the kind I want around when Ricardo is causing me headaches.

"Jazz I see you added a new reporter to the list. Don't we already have someone from the Times coming around?"

"Yes, but that is just the usual entertainment writer. I think Janie can give the interview more depth, give you some room to illustrate just why Ricardo is blowing hot air about your commitments to creative freedom at Principle. That's why I picked her."

I skimmed the articles Jazz had sent me again, looking at them from the viewpoint of what she could deliver for me at the event. Jazz, as usual, was right. I figured I could manipulate any writer and this gal actually seemed to understand my stand from what she had already written. She might be worth the gamble.

Right now I had enough on my plate without adding in a nosy writer with a penchant for business drama and a well known knack for digging up people's secrets. Well, I had been around the block more than a few times and could handle what she was prepared to dish out. Just as long as her digging didn't go into places I didn't want her to go.

Janie

I sighed as I looked through my closet one more time, hoping that by some miracle the right outfit would suddenly appear. Jasmine walked in, looking picture perfect as always. But then she should, she had spent the best part of today getting a massage, her nails and hair done and picking out three outfits before deciding on the perfect one for tonight. All of this was done while coordinating the event for Brock over her ever present cell phone. I, meanwhile, was standing in my underwear looking at a closet full of jeans and yoga pants, hunting for something that might not make me stand out like a sore thumb.

"You know you can't go in jeans, right?" she ventured as she cast a doubting eye on my open closet. "How about a nice pair of black jeans and your black velvet smoking jacket," I ventured hoping for a miracle. She grinned at me but shook her head. "Nice try, but your usual black won't work and anyways I think Keith Richards is coming and that is his usual ploy these days. Where is that red silk dress you picked up in Paris last year at that music conference?"

I dived into the back of my closet, eventually finding it shoved behind last year's Halloween costume. It seemed fitting, since the little scrap of red silk always felt more like a costume then actual clothing to me. I eyed it dubiously but slid it on, tiny shoulder straps tying at the top, the plunging neckline barely covering my breasts. I love the fringe on the hem though, the swishing sound it makes when you walk. I had forgotten that the fringe was why I make the impulse purchase in the first place. "Hey," exclaimed Jasmine, "fringe has finally gotten big out here; you will be completely in style. And it looks amazing on you!"

I had to agree with her, the dress fit me like a glove and yet was comfortable to walk around in. Comfort was always one of my requirements for clothing. But as I looked in the mirror I had my doubts. This was a working party and I wasn't sure just what kind of message this would send to anyone I interviewed, especially Jasmine's boss. But when I expressed my reservations she just shook her head. "Showing up in jeans just says you aren't taking this seriously. This is the right choice. Now, hair up or down?" I turned to the mirror. "Let's leave everything else simple; kinda Boho style. It goes with the dress and anyways I haven't the time to fool with anything else."

I quickly added some makeup, grabbed my recorder for interviews and headed out to the waiting car Jasmine had arranged. She was back on the phone with the event planner making last minute changes to the guest list as we headed out to the biggest entertainment event in LA outside of Oscar time. But that wasn't my reason for coming. I hadn't mentioned it to Jasmine, but my real reason had to do with rumors swirling around about her boss. He was hiding something from everyone, something big. In this industry that usually meant it was either something illegal or something so damaging it could destroy someone's career. Regardless of the consequences, I was determined to find out just what it was.

Brock

My eyes scanned the crowded room, looking for the handful of people I actually was looking forward to seeing tonight. While this may be just a big party to many of those attending, for me it was a series of business meetings held in a very public and noisy atmosphere. I may not relish these events, but they are an important part of this particular kind of business.

While showcasing a handful of our top talent was the supposed reason for this party, there were other reasons that I certainly had no intention of sharing with anyone I employed at Principle. Amongst the well-connected wanna-be musicians, the up and coming acts and the genuine rock stars, were a handful of brilliant business people I had personally invited for other reasons.

Parties are a great way to meet publicly and conduct business without anyone being the wiser. As far as our little group was concerned, that was just the way we wanted it. Meanwhile, I would mix and mingle. Playing the role of the big time CEO in the music industry was something I knew quite well how to do. It might be boring dealing with pretentious egos and preening ex-divas whose best-by date had long passed, but it was part of the game. It also served my purpose just fine.

I could see Jasmine steering Ricardo away from the bar, where he had already drank far more than his share. As usual he was drooling down her dress and his hands looked to stray a little as they weaved through the crowd. I knew she would handle him just fine, she always did.

"Your PA certainly has her hands full with that one," murmured Dixie in my ear as she handed me a glass of bourbon identical to her own. Dixie has covered the music scene for longer than I have been involved in it and nothing gets past her. "I still have a hard time believing you haven't slept with her," she added with a sly smile. "Someone that beautiful doesn't move up the ladder that fast just on her brains." I raised an eyebrow at her and smiled. "That's because you have been in this biz for too long Dix," I said.

I was about to turn and continue our conversation in another direction when a woman caught my eye. Tall, dark and exotic in a way I couldn't quite put my finger on, she moved through the crowd with a sense of purpose. She looked familiar and I was wondering if she was perhaps one of the models that always seem to show up at these events. I nodded in her direction, "Do you know who that is?" Dixie lit up with a cat-eating-shit grin. "That is your nemesis Brock," she said, "Her name is Janie Black and I hear she is gunning for you. Better watch out because she has felled bigger trees than you, my friend."

With that, Dixie turned into the crowd as this mesmerizing woman made her way through the crowd, always moving a few feet closer towards me as she stopped to chat along the way. I felt a small shiver go up my spine, one that I hadn't felt in years. Her hair hung like an ebony curtain down her back to just below her waist. It was almost touching the fringe at the bottom of a silk dress that clung to her like water. The fringe caressed her long legs in a way I wouldn't mind trying myself. Those legs simply invited exploration. The brilliant spark of intelligence in her eyes as she talked just made her sexier. This was either going to be really interesting or really dangerous. Either way, I was looking forward to sparring with Ms. Black, just not tonight. There was too much at stake for cat and mouse games tonight.

Janie

I could see him checking me out from across the room. Brock is a hard man to ignore, and I don't just mean his looks. The man exudes power. At six foot three he is all hard muscle, no CEO paunch on this guy. The touches of grey on the side of the long dark hair that extended just below his collar actually added to his appeal for many, instead of aging him. The bit of curl around the sides that escaped his stylist softened the effect of a "he-man" a bit, but it didn't fool me. I know a power-wielding tyrant when I see one, and I looked forward to sniffing out whatever dark deed he was hiding these days.

I smiled and refilled my drink, keeping an eye on him through the curtain of my hair as I chatted up a few aging rock stars out for the night in hopes of generating some inches at the Times. They are always good for a cover at these events. I can count on a bit of light flirtation, we both know it means nothing, and it moves me unobtrusively across the room and closer to my ultimate target. Rod was gamely playing along, always a good egg when it came to these maneuvers.

"So who is your target tonight, love," he asked as his eyes danced in laughter. He looked me up and down in appreciation. "You're gonna get yourself in trouble dressed like that Janie, if not from me then someone else." He grinned, refilled my drink and we walked across the room like the old friends we were. "Let's go chat up a few of the old crowd while every man in this room undresses you mentally," he whispered as we walked. "Maybe we can start a few rumors along the way." I laughed, and tossed my head in mock flirtation. "You are a dark one girl," he murmured, "and I pity the bloke you have in your headlights tonight." I could always count on Rod to play the game with me.

As we meandered across the room, stopping to chat with a few of the crowd along the way, I kept an eye on Brock. After about ten minutes of chat Rod and I parted ways, he off the find his publicist while I was determined to find out who Brock was really meeting here. I knew from Jasmine that there was to be a public squaring off with the company's perpetual bad boy Ricardo, but I could tell from Brock's movements that it was just a smokescreen. He was looking for someone, and didn't want anyone to know. I grabbed another drink, wove through the crowd keeping Brock in view and started mentally adding up who else he might be meeting. Perhaps that is why I didn't see Ricardo coming up, drunk and out of control as usual.

He may be Mexico's heartthrob but I knew the score with the little punk. Jasmine had pulled his fat out of the fire several times when he got caught with underage fans, both boys and girls. Sometimes at the same time, even. He was smart enough to know that his time was short for the hot Latin lover brand he was selling and he planned to make the most of it while he could. He truly didn't care who he hurt along the way. For that alone I would be happy to skewer him if it didn't play into his hand as the ultimate dangerous paramour. He thrived on the game and played it to the hilt, which is why I dismissed his actions at first.

He snaked his arm around me, reaching for a bit of a grab along the way. Ricardo was being predictable as always and not hard to control if you know how. As he snuggled up closer I managed to dribble my very red cocktail down his shirt and pants using the leverage of his surprise to step away. His smile turned to anger as he looked down at his ruined silk shirt and designer jeans. "You bitch!" he snarled. I smiled up at him sweetly as I turned away.

"You really should have stuck to those leather pants you've been wearing so much lately Ricardo. They handle your drunken mistakes so much more easily than those pricey Dussault jeans." Maybe turning my back on him was not the smartest move. I don't usually make stupid moves, but Brock seemed to have moved out of my range of sight while Ricardo engaged in his little "flirtation". I needed to move on and see what he was up to without attracting any more attention.

I was suddenly grabbed from behind, dragged by my hair to a hidden alcove behind the bar and shoved against the wall. Ricardo was seething and I could see beneath the alcohol a dangerous animal that wanted to prove just how brutal he could be to anyone who crossed him. His hand reached for the top of my dress, and I could see he was prepared to rip it from top to bottom. My spike heel came down on the arch of his foot while my hand drove upwards towards his chin. But it didn't even connect.

Unknown to me, Brock had been watching the whole encounter and was dragging Ricardo off me with a barely controlled fury I had never seen on him before. He tossed Ricardo like a rag doll towards the security that had just approached with instructions to escort him off the premises. "I don't care how many platinum records you make," he seethed at the figure that was now sprawled on the floor. "You are scum and no longer signed with Principle Records. This kind of behavior has no place at my company." He then turned and gently but firmly escorted me, away from the crowd of curious and now chattering partiers.

Well so much for not attracting attention. I had not actually met Brock before, and his overwhelming male energy threatened to engulf me at any minute. I was mentally putting this heart-pounding feeling of light-headedness down to my adrenalin rush from Ricardo's attack. "I had it under control, you know," I said as I looked up into the most startling blue eyes I had ever seen. I tried to keep myself from shaking, not exactly sure where this reaction was coming from but fighting it with all my might. "I am not the helpless female you seem to think I am."

He shook his head while his arms gently maneuvered me into a quiet little room off the main party room. I am pretty sure it was the same destination Ricardo was intending when he first saw me, before I lit his very short fuse with my drink. Sitting on a small couch, I waited for intense feelings that rolled through my entire being to subside. Instead, every time he touched me they just seemed to intensify. "I have no doubt you could have subdued him in time Ms. Black," he said with a bit of a chuckle. "I simply wasn't willing to take the chance it would be at the cost of that lovely dress."

He said it with a flip tone, but I noticed his hand trembled ever so slightly as he almost inadvertently brushed against my arm. He was sitting beside me, turned towards me as he spoke quietly. Even in my shattered state I could sense unease in the man that was mirrored in my own body. His every touch filled me with little sparks of electricity. What on earth was happening? I could not possibly be attracted to this man, this symbol of everything I knew was wrong with both the music industry and the world in general. He was the wrong man to fall in love with, but it seemed it was happening in any event.

Brock

I was glad that I was able to talk her into letting me drive her home after such a disaster of an evening. I sat in the car, going over the night's events in my mind as I watched to ensure that Janie walked safely into her house. "Let's head home Sam," I told my driver. My mind was still reeling from the onslaught of feelings that threatened to overcome any shred of calm I thought I possessed. When I had pulled Ricardo off of her, I was thinking in terms of his actions being the perfect excuse to rid myself of the little parasite. I hadn't counted on her effect on me.

But just the merest touch of skin on skin when I sought to shelter Janie from the crowd sent electric bolts through my body that were impossible to ignore. I did try to ignore them though, as she was the last person I wanted to get involved with right now. Sitting beside her on the couch, it was all I could do not to kiss her. Looking into those startling green eyes, seeing the same unease and feeling her shiver as I touched her, I knew she felt the same.

At home, I went through the motions of the evening. Checked my email for messages, handled the overseas ones I couldn't ignore and headed outside to give my emotions time to settle. My home was my refuge, and I seldom had guests to it, even if it was big enough to sleep dozens. In its heyday it had been home to one of silent films most beloved stars and for this reason alone I treasured it. But even more I loved the several acres of well tended garden that surrounded it. I headed for a small birch forest, the kind that reminded me of the hills where I had grown up and had been the reason for purchasing The Kells. I needed the comfort of those trees to calm my emotions and give me a place to question the rising tide of passion I felt tonight.

It was the wrong time and the wrong girl. Of that much, I was certain if nothing else. I remembered the feeling of heat I had felt at the simple touch of her skin against mine. How could I be betrayed by my own emotions at such a crucial time? It wasn't just her exotic looks, though she had that in spades. No, I was around beautiful women all the time in this job, and none had ever affected me the way she did.

There is something more to her, something magical that sparked me as no other woman had in a very long time. It was her almost lethal combination of beauty, brains and determination that attracted me. The kind of determination that brooked no denial and one I understood all too well. It was a trait we shared; along with a growing attraction that despite my avowals to ignore I knew would engulf us both in its fire. The question now was just how long I could keep it at bay.

Janie

The next few days after the "event" were rushed with deadlines looming on stories and plenty to keep me too busy to consider just what happened between me and Brock that night. I even managed to evade Jasmine's questioning looks. So you can imagine my surprise when I had a text from the man himself, asking me to come to his place for dinner. No mention of whether this was business or personal and certainly no mention of our encounter after Ricardo's attack. I assumed it had to do with whatever he was hiding, probably an attempt to keep me quiet. But any breach of his defenses to find out more was worth the risk.

The real question that lurked inside me, the one about how I felt when he was around and my knees turned to mush, would have to be put on the back burner for now. At least, that was what I told myself as I got ready for our dinner. It doesn't explain why I decided to go out and buy a sexy forest green dress that left little to the imagination. Some things a girl just can't explain, she simply does.

Jasmine stood in the kitchen mouth open when I walked up to her, ready to head out the door."Wow, who is the target of that dress?" she asked with a smile on her face. "Does this have anything to do with Brock ushering everyone out a little early today?" I faltered, unsure exactly how I felt about this tidbit of information.

"Did he tell you he asked me to his home for dinner tonight?"

Her grin spread wider. "No but his housekeeper did call to ask if you had any favorite foods, so I knew. If he asked you to come to his inner sanctum then this is serious. I have never been to The Knells, and most of the staff would kill to see the inside of that old mansion." She got serious for a minute. "He asked me about you at work the next day you know. He wanted to know if you were alright. His eyes light up at your name and I haven't seen that in him in a long time. Be careful Janie, he may be one of the richest and most powerful men in the world but he is only human you know."

This last remark was made while looking at the dress that almost wasn't there. I smiled at her and gave her a hug. "I am human too, you know. Despite what others say, and I have heard the "ice in her veins" remarks." She shook her head at me, "I know better Janie, and so do you." We shared a quick smile as I headed out the door. "I will let you know how it goes later."

As I climbed into the waiting car I wondered to myself just what to expect tonight. Was this a date, an information gathering or the start of a battle? I would know soon enough.

Brock

I had never seen my housekeeper Mrs. Sanchez in such a state as she was tonight. The bandeja de arriero she made for our dinner was one of her specialties and she had worked hard on dinner preparations all day. If I didn't know better I would say that she was playing matchmaker over a woman she had never met.

"Theese girl is different, no?" she smiled up at me as I walked into a kitchen that smelled heavenly. "Eet is time for you to settle down Mr. Armstrong," she admonished me with a chuckle. I shook my head at her as I sampled the sauces and headed upstairs to change. Not many could say such a thing to me and walk away unscathed, but Mrs. Sanchez was the big exception. In fact, she was exceptional in more ways than just her cooking. Most of all, she was usually right.

Her sons had set up the table and chairs in my little grove of birches per my instructions, with lights hanging from the trees and an old candelabra on the table. I told myself that I was simply setting the stage to distract her from any further digging into my affairs. Of course, I was lying to myself and I knew it. But her reputation as a cold hearted reporter beyond any man's reach was too tempting not to try and overcome. That and the fact I had seen the desire in those bewitching eyes the other night. She felt that connection as clearly as I did.

I had sent Sam out to pick her up, you can just never tell with LA traffic, and it was a good thing I did. The freeways were snarled as always and only someone with Sam's knowledge of every back route could have delivered Janie on time. When she walked out of the car my breath caught in my throat. The dress was simple and yet perfect for her. The emerald satin that matched her eyes lit her up from the inside out, with every curve in her body revealed from the warm rounds of her breasts to the firm muscles of her thighs. She wore it like a wrapper I couldn't wait to tear off my favorite present, and yet she was so much more.

"Thanks Sam, I will take it from here."

He smiled quietly and returned the car to the garage. I had given everyone but Sam and Mrs. Sanchez the night off and they knew to make themselves scarce once their role was played. I would have Janie to myself tonight, and from the dancing light in her eyes she was looking forward to it as much as I was. Most women would have been intimidated by the show of power with the car, the house and the servants. She just took it in stride and walked up to me with a slow smile that made my blood boil. I looked down at her as my pulse began to race.

"Since it is such a perfect night I thought we would enjoy dinner outside. I trust that you will be comfortable with that?"

"Ah but Brock, it is always a perfect night in Southern California. How could we choose anything else?"

Was she laughing at me? Was she agreeing with me? I forgot all those questions the moment she placed her hand on my arm as we walked out to the setting among the trees. I felt her shiver just as her touch sent an electric shock through me. I was beginning to wonder if we would even make it to the amazing flan Mrs. Sanchez had made for dessert.

Janie

When I stepped out of the car he was waiting for me, looking so solid and filled with sexual energy it was everything I could do to not wrap my arms around him then and there. But I didn't. Instead I smiled and kept up some light banter with him as he escorted me around to our waiting table on the grounds of the mansion. But that scene, a fairy wonderland of tiny twinkling lights and a white tablecloth draped table nestled among a grove of birch trees almost did me in. If there was ever any doubt this was not just a date but probably a seduction scene, it was wiped right then and there.

As he seated me, the soft smoky scent of him filled the air. I wanted to wrap it around me as if it could protect me from what I might find out about him tonight. It made me heady, but I calmed myself and looked up to smile. That was a mistake, since his intense blue eyes were only inches away. His mouth, firm and yet so very inviting was within kissing range and I knew it.

Our eyes met and the electricity I had felt upon arrival went up another notch. It was tempting, so very tempting. Instead I turned to teasing him with a bit of wit, my best weapon in any fight. "This is beautiful Brock and quite surprising," I said after he seated me."I never would have taken you for a romantic. Is this little area special to you?"

My question caught him a bit off guard and he looked across at me as he was seating himself across from me at our intimate little table. He looked around at the grove, his face softening into a look I had not seen on his face before. There was almost a peace there as he gazed around.

"Yes, this is exactly like a grove that grew outside my family home. I loved that place and would often spend hours in it, just feeling the peace of the trees." He looked back at me with a hint of the joy he was remembering in his eyes. "I thought it would connect with you as well."

He was right, it did. My parents had been old fashion hippies who lived off the land when I was young. It wasn't until I started high school that the decision had been made to live in a city where I could get a better education then what the communal school could offer. I loved living in a vibrant city like Los Angeles, for all its problems. Still, I never missed a chance to return to Northern California and the forests where I had been happy as a child.

As dinner arrived the aroma of South American spices filled me with other good memories. I recognized the dish as bandeja de arriero, a specialty of Columbia where I had cut my teeth on journalism. It was one of my favorites. He smiled at me as I inhaled the scent of old memories in the platter of beans, pork and plantains cooked as only they do in Columbia. A true peasant's dish and one I often ordered while there.

"Mrs. Sanchez used to run a restaurant in Columbia and this was her signature dish," he told me. "I have come to love it for its simplicity and knew you had spent some time in Columbia, as I did. It is a remarkable country." With that our discussion turned to places we had both seen and our experiences in them. It was a deft move to tamper the fires we could both feel rising within and it worked for a while.

But as the evening continued and the wine flowed, I couldn't help but feel the pull of attraction returning. The flame from the candles in the old candelabra gave an almost magical sparkle to the touch of silver along his temples. From time to time he would reach out and touch my hand as he talked of the beauty of the countries he had visited, sending shivers up my spine. Our talk often turned to intimate things and the magnetism between us matured from a quiet flame to an all out raging fire. My entire body ached to be held by him, to feel his touch of skin on skin all over and know his kiss.

Brock

As she sat there across from me, the candlelight just made her look even more beautiful. We had been talking for several hours now, well past the dinner and dessert. I felt as if I never wanted this evening to end, though I knew it must be late. Our port was done and it was time to take her home. As we strolled quietly through the glen to Sam and the waiting car, I longed to pull her in my arms and cover that glorious mouth with kisses. It was a generous mouth, one that had laughed with me when recalling my happy memories and spoke with quiet sympathy when I talked of the pain of losing my family at a young age. Her mouth invited kissing repeatedly. But I felt that it was too soon to make that assumption.

I lost my resolve to wait when she turned her head up to me as we reached the car, looking up with such naked longing in her eyes. I swept her into my arms, feeling her mouth soft and sweet against my lips, my tongue demanding and exploring. Her body molded against mine as if it belonged there.

Soon my hands were filled with the lush softness of her long hair and I was tempted to throw caution to the winds and pick her up and carry her into my home. But then she hesitated, and I knew our time would come soon but it wasn't tonight. Reluctantly I stepped back, helped her into the car and told Sam to deliver her home with great care. Sanity only returned after the car had turned down the long driveway and into the night.

Janie

I walked into the house, feeling as if it had been another person who had walked out of here a few hours earlier. I felt more thoroughly kissed then any woman had a right to feel, and all I knew was that I wanted more. That there would be more, I had no doubts. But what had happened to that calm collected reporter that was determined to ferret out Brock's dark secret?

If it had been anyone else I would have thought that this past night was a deliberate seduction to throw me off the scent of whatever he was hiding. But the chemistry between us was unmistakable and impossible to fake. We both knew it was there.

He had revealed himself to me in more ways than one tonight. I had seen a vulnerable side to him that was unexpected and yet honest. He had listened to my own tales with compassion and understanding. That alone was sexier than any kiss could ever be. But that kiss, it had a fire to it that was impossible to deny. I shivered at the mere thought of it. Still, I was no closer to finding out about whatever he was hiding then I was before. I knew it was bigger than the simple creative differences he had with some of his artists like Ricardo. I was pulled out of my thoughts by the sound of voices outside our front door.

The front door banged open and a deliriously happy Jasmine walked in, with the most remarkable man on her arm.  "Oh Janie I am so glad you are home! This is Antonio Stavros. He owns that new nightclub I told you I was going to check out tonight and is a friend of Brocks. We have had the most amazing evening."

His generous nose and dark complexion gave away his Mediterranean roots, just as his impeccable groomed rock star looks cried out money. The two looked at me, and then looked back into each other's eyes. I had heard of him before. The club was just his latest in a long string of successful nightclubs he owned around the world. I had also heard he was a bit of a ladies' man. He kissed her hand, her arm and her neck, then bowed and bid her good night. As the door closed she sank into the couch next to me. We sat up as the night slid away, sharing our tales of romance and discovery. I fell asleep a few hours later, and dreamed of Brock's kiss; his arms around me and what more we might discover of each other the next time we met.

Brock

I woke in the morning with Janie's image burned into my brain. I had a busy day ahead of me, filled with meetings from morning to night. But whenever I could I took a moment to remember that night and found myself determined to see her again and soon. I could taste her lips everywhere I went and found myself obsessing about her as I had not done in years about a woman. But how to bring her into my life without endangering what I was about to do? I would simply have to find a way.

No sooner did I think of her then I saw she texted me:

Woke this morning remembering that kiss.

That was all it said. It was really all she had to say and she knew it. I texted back:

I need to see you again soon and discover where that kiss can lead. I will send the car around at 7 tonight.

She agreed and I found myself calling Jasmine to make changes to my schedule. Mrs. Garcia was off tonight so I had Jasmine call my favorite restaurant and order a little of everything to be delivered. Sam had his instructions for picking up her and I worked hard through the day determined to let nothing interfere with our evening.

Janie

When Sam came by with the car I was a wreck of nerves and anticipation. The very short and almost sheer lace dress Jasmine had pulled from her closet left nothing to the imagination. I had protested to Jasmine that if there was ever a dress that screamed sex this was it. She just grinned and asked me exactly what it was I wanted from this second date. I had to admit that sex was on the menu tonight and I wanted him to know. Still, when Sam arrived I was having second thoughts and it probably showed in my nervous behavior.

He smiled gently as he helped me into the huge black limo. The scent of magnolias filled the back seat from a profusion of them heaped all around me. How could he know they were my favorite flower? I smiled quietly to myself, seeing Jasmine's hand in this. It also comforted my jittery nerves to see this sign of his care for me. Or was he just trying to throw me off the scent of his secret with all of this seduction? I couldn't quite believe that but the journalist in me couldn't quite let go of the idea either.

When we arrived he was waiting for me at the front door. This time we walked straight into that mansion that spoke of old time glamour and I suspect a bountiful wallet to restore it and keep it as beautiful as it is. My spiked silver heels clicked on the marble floors as I looked around at the beautiful hand-carved panels of wood on every wall and a curved staircase climbing to the second floor that looked like something straight out of an old-fashion movie. Come to think of it, it probably was since I knew that Chapman had filmed many of his early films in this house. Brock saw me looking around in appreciation.

"Would you like a short tour of the house before we eat?" he asked. "I am happy to say that we have finally been able to have it restored to its original state." Even as he said it, his arm had seductively encircled my waist and the desire in his eyes spoke of a very different type of dinner. I shivered in anticipation even as my brain struggled to maintain control while taking in the beauty around me.

I looked around me in approval, well aware that at one time there had been talk of tearing down this amazing old house. The last five years had seen an army of specialists working round the clock to bring it back to its old glory. I voiced my appreciation as he took my arm while we ascended the stairs. "You will get a better view of it all from the gallery above. I just had my collection flown out from New York last month and hung so you will be the first person to see it."

I gasped at the array of Picassos, Monets, and Rembrandts arrayed on the walls. Any museum would be green with envy at this collection. I recognized several statues from a recent exhibition at the Museum of Modern Art and then remembered that the entire exhibition had been financed by Brock. He certainly knew how to make a city love him. I wondered if this was a show of wealth and power, meant to impress me and keep me silent about whatever he was hiding. At the same time, every touch of his hand continued to send a thrill down my spine and a longing that made it almost hard to breath.  We continued down the hall to an array of master bedroom suites filled with air, light and the most amazing collection of antiques.

As I looked up at him to ask a question, I saw the desire flame in his eyes, a desire that reflected my own. Without a word he bent down and enveloped me in a kiss that I felt travel from my mouth and down my quivering body until I felt light headed and could barely stand. He must have known, for in one swift movement he picked me up and carried me to the bed, laying me gently down and covering me with more kisses.

My hands went up to his face, his hair and down his back tracing the hard muscles that curved down. I tingled with barely held desire as his hands traced up the bare skin of my arms while his lips followed suit down my neck. With a look up to make sure this was what I wanted, he pushed the lace of my dress from my breasts and covered them with kisses, then slowly began to tease my nipples with his tongue until they were hard buttons of desire.

I was panting with need by then, and his hands had wandered down to the hem of my lace dress, pushing it up until I was completely exposed. His hands found my tiny panties and ripped them off with barely a thought. With his lips encircling my nipples with increasing passion, his fingers swiftly found their way between my legs and I was suddenly filled with wave upon wave of heat that left me gasping. When I reached for his cock, he smiled and gently pushed me away.

"We will get to that my love, but right now I simply want to give you all the pleasure I can." When he had made me climax for the fourth time, I reached for his cock again and without words begged him to enter me. There was no question he wanted it, for he was hard and so large I at first had my doubts I could take him all in.

With the smallest of movements he produced a condom from a jacket pocket, put it on in a flash and was soon filling every crevice of me with pure unadulterated male sexual energy. Building up slowly at first we were soon rocking in rhythm as he plunged into me, deeper and deeper. I thought the room would light up with the electricity that ran from his cock into my body. We reached our climaxes together and then slowly let our bodies cool and climb down from the heights we had known.

The rest of the evening is a blur; though I know we somehow eventually got dressed and went downstairs to a now cold dinner. We smiled and he whipped up a quick omelet in the kitchen as he opened a bottle of wine. The evening spun out into dawn as we curled up together on a couch on the second floor balcony, drinking champagne and watching the sun rise. I snuggled down into his shoulder, unwilling to let go of the night even as I knew I had to leave and face the day. Somehow, I knew he felt the same as his hands ran through my hair and he refilled my glass.

"I have an important meeting in two hours Janie." He kissed me again and then stood up. "I can tell Sam to drive you home; do you think you could be ready in half an hour?" He wasn't being cold, he was being practical. It is actually one of the traits I discovered that I like about Brock, his practical approach to life with a deep sensual passion hidden well below. It might also be a clue to his secret, though now I was reluctant to dig up anything I thought could hurt him in the long run.

When I got home I expected to find Jasmine waiting to hear all the details. Instead there was a note from her on the kitchen table.

Have to fly to Greece today. Got a text from Antonio and he is in trouble. I know you just met him but I love him and I have to do what I can to help. Tell Brock what is happening as Antonio and Brock have known each other for years. I forwarded you the text.

I grabbed my phone and soon read the text she forwarded to me that said Antonio was being held for ransom and she was to be the go-between. I knew that Brock and Antonio were involved in a lot of business together, could this be part of the secret he was hiding? Even if it was, he was the person best able to do something about it.

I picked up my phone and called Brock immediately. But what I heard didn't make any sense. He was standing with Antonio when I called him; they were at the same meeting. I heard him talk to Antonio and then return to the phone.

"I am getting the plane fueled and heading out there a soon as it is ready. Antonio and I will get to the bottom of this, don't worry Janie."

"I am not going to worry because I am coming on that plane with you Brock. This is Jasmine, my sister in everything but blood."

He understood. "Okay, be ready in fifteen, I will send Sam to pick you up on his way to get Antonio and me. I also need to explain a few things to you, but we can do that on the plane." I had a feeling that he was about to tell me about whatever it was that he and Antonio were up to that had jeopardized Jasmine. I just hoped we could get there before anything happened to her.

MOMENTS OF DEVOTION

An Alpha Billionaire Romance

The Moments Series Book 2

www.amazingromancebooks.com

Antonio

I had flown out from a meeting in Singapore to meet with Brock about our "little project" the night before. I always believe in having a good night's sleep before trying to accomplish the impossible over breakfast, as Brock so often calls our latest venture. But then, like me he has always preferred the challenge of doing something others consider impossible. It is a quality I both admire and understand which may be why we have been friends for over a decade.

But no sooner had we met with the team then Brock's personal phone rang. When he looked down at it, he immediately picked it up. This was important, too important to ignore. It was confirmed when his face changed from a smile to one of concentration, including a quick glance my way. "Janie I am in the middle of a meeting right….she what?....no he's right here."

He turned, gestured for me to step aside with him from the meeting and then talked in a quiet voice.  "It's Janie. It seems that someone contacted Jasmine last night and the text seemed to come from you. Someone has lured her to Greece in the belief you are in trouble out there."

I looked down at my cell, which is never far from my side. This was obviously a hack job, and a fairly sophisticated one at that since my cell was designed by my own engineers and should not have been vulnerable to hackers.  "This sounds serious Brock. Whoever is doing this must be planning to use her as a hostage against me."

My mind rolled back to our last kiss, the first we had shared since I had first began to date her a few weeks past. It was a kiss that had shook me down to my knees, and I knew it had with her as well. Where this was going I wasn't sure but of one thing I was certain, Jasmine was not going to become a pawn for The Project.

I started the ball rolling on tracking these hackers down. He nodded and turned back to the phone. "I am getting the plane fueled and heading out there as soon as it is ready. Antonio and I will get to the bottom of this, don't worry Janie." She commented back and he looked at me with a note of exasperation mixed with admiration in his eyes.

I knew that look, and found myself wondering about this new love of his. She seemed quite capable of not only keeping up with Brock, but of standing up to him. Not an easy task for anyone, but especially for any women he had ever met. She was obviously the exception to most women's immediate response to him; one of giving in to his every need and then being left behind when he found them no longer a challenge.

"She insists on coming along Antonio." I protested, feeling that she would only get in the way if things should get ugly. But he shook his head. "She can handle herself and she has connections in different ways then you or I have that might come in handy."

If there was any way she could be of value in getting Jasmine back safely I was all for it. Plus, I trusted Brock's judgment. If he agreed with her that she should come, then I would have to assume he had his reasons. I knew those reasons had nothing to do with sex or this new-found relationship. He told her to be ready when the car came for her and hung up. I turned to him with some concern.

"Does Janie know about The Project?" He looked over to our team, waiting patiently for us to return. So much more was at stake here then one girl's life, no matter how precious that life was to me. Could we do this? Could we keep The Project on track and still be able to rescue my Jasmine from whoever had set this trap? Because I knew this was a trap, meant to lure us to Greece and the danger that my home country has for both of us.

"No, I wasn't ready to bring her in although I was planning to soon. I will tell her on the way over, she should know what she is walking into." I balked at the idea of telling her so early in the plan. "She is a journalist Brock, are you sure you can trust her to not reveal everything before we are ready for others to know?" I knew that timing was everything in this venture. One wrong word at the wrong time could cost everyone involved millions and many people their lives.

He looked at me and I saw there was no going back on his decision. Brock can be stubborn at times, and it his greatest weakness while at the same time his biggest strength. I understand a stubborn nature, having a reputation for one myself. "Okay," I said, "let's get this team coordinated for remote instructions before we leave."

We turned and began to address our assembled team members, knowing we would have to be thinking of our ways to rescue Jasmine while we shifted our plans for The Project into high gear and remote control. Once completed, we headed out to pick up Janie and meet my plane that was refueled and ready to head out. It is a good thing I always require my pilots to get rested and my techs to have the plane refueled and serviced the moment we land in any airport. I have found that being prepared for the unexpected has its payoffs and this was one of them.

We were airborne by the time another hour had passed. I worried about Jasmine. She may be one of the smartest, toughest and most beautiful women I had met in years, but she was only human. On the other hand she was no victim, so I knew that the moment she saw the lay of the land she would be creating a way out. But still I worried because I knew that with people like this, things have a way of ending badly. I know because I have dealt with their like before and paid the price. But not this time, I swear.

Jasmine

I may have been in a state of worry about Antonio when I left Janie that note; that soon changed once I was on board the plane. Mind you, finding a flight to Athens on a moment's notice was tough, but Brock's name can do wonders. The message had propelled me into action and I was surprised at how fiercely protective I was of Antonio. After all, we had just met each other a week ago, though I knew of him through my boss Brock. Like Brock, he had made his billions through smart choices and hard work, not because of some rich daddy to get him started.

Antonio's family had owned a manufacturing plant that was destroyed during World War II and so he had to rebuild the family fortune brick by brick. At least, that is the way he loved to explain it to me. He is charming in that old fashion way that only the Greeks can do. But he is also almost old enough to be my father, and I still found him enormously sexy. He exudes a manly and down to earth manner that is refreshing after all the young turks I deal with every day at Principle Records. I had yet to find out if that manly sexiness extended to the bedroom. But my mother always told me all good things come to those who wait, so I was more than willing to give the relationship time to build.

It is this macho ability to handle whatever life threw him that was my first clue that all was not what it seemed in that text that supposedly came from Antonio. This is not a man that asks for help lightly, and if he did need help I could see him asking Brock for it before he would ask me. Not that he is any kind of a male chauvinist; he is too practical for that. Women yield plenty of power in Greece where he grew up and he has a healthy respect for that. But he is also a self-made man who would not have used the language I saw in that text. That is why I knew this was a setup once I was sitting in my seat on the plane, heading out to Greece. The question was, why me? And what did they hope to gain?

Brock and Antonio had been in a series of high-power meetings for the last few months. The meetings had taken place at Principle Records after hours, on planes between meetings in far flung capitals and in hotel rooms in places I had to look up to identify. I didn't know exactly what they were up to, and neither of them took me into their confidence. I was miffed at first, of course. I was used to always knowing what Brock was up to, no matter if it was pursuing a new act for the label or acquiring a new off shore source of wealth for his dozens of other businesses.

As for Antonio, the relationship was new but he knew I was used to handling all kinds of confidential business for Brock. I figured I would bide my time and they would tell me when they were ready and needed me to help. My mastery of languages, spiderweb of connections through my years of assisting Brock in every aspect of his business and ability to see the best approach for organization had earned me my place at the top of Brock's team of assistants.

Antonio knew this, and understood I was no pretty accessory from the first time we met. It was his appreciation for what I could accomplish and not just for my body that led me to accept that first date. The last month had been a whirlwind of amazing evenings, each one topping the next. But still, it had taken him two dates to actually kiss me. My mom was right, good things do come to those who wait because that first kiss was enough to knock my socks off. Experience counts in more than just running a business!

But Antonio does run several big businesses, some of them involved in providing for the military in Europe. I was guessing that it might be this business that prompted this latest escapade where someone was obviously trying to lure me to Greece in order to blackmail Antonio. I sent Janie a text from the plane, letting her know what flight I was on and what I was thinking. She let me know that she was on her way to meet me, along with Brock and Antonio. If they were in his private jet they would beat my big lumbering commercial airliner even with their later takeoff.

Whoever was waiting for me at the airport was going to get a big surprise when Antonio's private security force found them. I didn't feel any pity for them at all. I also looked forward to seeing my big sexy Greek in his home territory. I knew that if he seemed larger than life in LA, he would really be in his element and almost overpoweringly sexy in Greece. I shivered in delight as I contemplated this, while I waited for our circling plane to land at Athens airport.

Antonio

The text Jasmine sent to Janie while we were airborne was reassuring, though it shouldn't have been surprising. Jasmine was no fool; I should have known she would see through this cloak and dagger routine once she gave it any thought. Still, the idea that anyone would even consider threatening her in order to get to me had me angry. They would pay.

I had talked with and emailed Jasmine plenty of times over the last few years, ever since she became Brock's right hand person. I knew from those exchanges that she was brilliant and more than capable of keeping even a handful such as Brock in line. What I hadn't expected was to find she was so breathtakingly beautiful she stopped me in my tracks the first time we met face to face.

The woman I had come to admire from a distance could have been a model for any poster advertising Southern California. Tall, tan and willowy, she had a cascade of blonde wavy hair that descended to her trim waist and big blue eyes the color of the Pacific Ocean on a sunny day. I could well understand why the rock and rollers that hovered around her desk had a hard time to not salivate when she walked by.

But they were all children as far as I was concerned and not worthy of her attention. She tended to agree with me and dismissed them all with a wave of her hand, no matter where their records were in the charts. She admitted that when she first began working at Principle Records she had dreams of being swept off her feet by one of that crowd. But the more she got to know them, the less she respected them. Some became friends, a few short term lovers but never anything serious. It was that element of respect that seemed to always be missing.

Respect is important to her, I soon learned. Her family had been immigrants and life was tough when she was a kid. Her looks may have gotten her the job, but it was her brains and Brock's respect for her hard work that moved her up the ladder. His respect for her was what had me interested in meeting her in the first place. It was hard to believe that the amazing mind I had talked with over emails was a part of that incredible body. A body I fully intended to explore in detail as soon as this latest escapade was over. If anything, this latest threat helped me to realize that she had become much more than "arm candy" for my outings in the last few weeks. My only question was what she thought of me. Our one kiss had been a scorcher, but I never trusted such things to last.

Of course, the other big question was whether to take Jasmine and Janie into our confidence about The Project. I was pretty sure that an attempt to railroad it was behind this texting routine that had put Jasmine in danger. There were plenty of people out there who might have gotten wind of our plans and had decided that they needed to put a stop to it right away. But I would not let them do that, nor would Brock. It was too important.

I looked at Brock and I could tell he was thinking the same thing. It was time to take her into our confidence. "Janie," he began, "we need to tell you what this is all about. But I need to know that you will keep quiet about this project that Antonio and I have going. There is much more at stake here than simply money. Can I trust you to trust us?"

She looked at Brock and then at me. She put her phone down and gave us her full attention. "Of course you can Brock. I can't help if I don't know the whole story. I had a feeling there was more going on here than just another business merger. What are you two up to and why does it involve Jasmine?"

He looked at me and I nodded for him to take the lead. She was his lover, and he knew how that clever journalist mind worked. He would know the best approach to this. In the end her writing could be an asset to this rather than a hindrance, if he approached her correctly.

"You know that Greece has become a focal point for the mass migrations coming out of Syria these days. So many European counties that at first seemed willing to take these people in are now closing their borders, afraid that the sheer numbers will leave their social services overwhelmed and the countries bankrupt. But Antonio and I, along with a few others like us who had the finances and the business stake in Europe, have come up with a solution. We are creating a sort of underground railway, much like the one formed for the slaves to escape the South to Canada in the days before the Civil War."

She looked from Brock to me with a new light in her eyes, one that seemed to see where he was going with this. I felt encouraged. "We have homes ready for them," he continued, "businesses created for them to work and schools ready to take their children in to continue their education. It's an enormous project, one that will take billions of dollars and man-hours to accomplish. It is also something that initially has to be done in secret, until everything is in place. It is the only way to turn this catastrophe into a positive development for Europe. But we cannot reveal it until the time is right."

She turned to Brock, a smile playing across her lips. "What can I do to help?" I knew we had made the right decision. Now I just had to get my beloved Jasmine out of harm's way and into my arms. The plane began to make its decent into Athens airport. We had radioed ahead and the commercial plane, scheduled to come in about 15 minutes after us would taxi to a spot near us so Jasmine could be off the plane before they even came to their arrivals gate. It didn't hurt that I owned the airline and that my connections into the Greek government included being able to detour her outside of normal security channels. Power has its uses. The elements who had tried to harm her would be easy to identify as soon as the passengers had arrived, as we had a decoy all set up to lure them. Now all I had to do was curb my impatience until I had Jasmine safe and sound. Not an easy task.

Jasmine

The sight of Antonio waiting for me as I was helped down from the plane was a welcome relief. He crushed me to him and I couldn't help but bury my head into his broad strong chest, inhaling the scent of his leathery after shave and his favorite big cigars. His arms encircling me felt so right, so safe. I was soon aware that in many ways I didn't want to leave that safe place. But all too soon Janie and Brock were there and we were all talking together of plans while in Athens, Brock and Antonio exchanging little glances from time to time.

We climbed into the waiting limo destined for Athens. As we headed into the ancient city, Antonio began to explain The Project to me. I had known for some time that this was so much more than just another of their business deals, but I hadn't realized how important it was. "Whoever it was that sent that text will stop at nothing to derail you plans." I commented."The question is who could it be and how much do they know?" Antonio kissed my hand. "Don't worry, we are already on it." With their kind of money and power both Antonio and Brock were already assigning experts to track the texts, take the men waiting at the airport into custody and get to the bottom of this.

Antonio has always been the kind of man that touches others as he talks, but today he couldn't seem to stop touching me as if to reassure himself I was here and okay. The devotion he showed me filled me with such warmth; it was more intoxicating then any rock and rollers "sweet baby" that I dealt with every day at work. Perhaps because it showed me more than anything that he really cared for me the way I did for him.

"We will find these men my Jasmine," he whispered to me as if we were in a world of our own. I snuggled up to him, and reached for his rugged lips. The kiss was just as electric as I remembered the first time we kissed. His mouth was demanding, but at the same time gentle. Everything I knew about him, his close-knit family and enormous wealth, his many sorrows and joys, seemed rolled up in his kiss.

Like everything about him, it was larger than life, giving as well as receiving and held in it a promise of so much more. It was that promise that kept getting stronger every time we were around each other. As we looked into each other's eyes, I knew that soon we would need to go beyond these exotic kisses. But there was also something in him that was holding back and it had me worried. Was there something lacking in me, was I enough woman for such a man?

Antonio

While Brock and Janie headed into town, I had made other arrangements for my Jasmine and I. At first I just wanted to take her to all my favorite places in the city where I had grown up. But the longer we wandered arm in arm through the crowded streets, the more I knew I wanted the two of us alone, not amongst a crowd of strangers. Plus, there was no way to know if she was truly safe, even with the two unobtrusive guards that shadowed us along the way. We stood in the sunny streets of Athens, looking deep into each other's eyes, and I saw the same need in her that I felt.

My little flower looked like the goddess of love herself with her golden hair sweeping around her in the light summer breeze and the soft cotton shirt outlining her magnificent breasts. How I longed to taste those breasts against my tongue, to feel my hands smooth against her hips and trace to that soft inner skin of the thigh. That body could drive a man crazy, and I was quickly reaching the boiling point.

We had been wandering through the marketplace and I presented her with a bouquet of fragrance lavender from a nearby vendor. She buried her face in it and looked up at me through those enormous lashes, almost making my heart stop. "How do you feel about getting out of the city for a while with me?" I asked her. Her smile froze as she looked around us."Is something wrong? Did they follow us here?" I could have kicked myself for spoiling her pleasure. "No, I just would love to share with you my favorite place in all of Greece, or Europe for that matter. It isn't far from here and we can take a helicopter out to it quite quickly."

I had already called when she was chatting up a local vendor earlier, certain she would agree. She won my heart all over again when she answered in my native Greek "Wherever you go beloved, is my favorite place." It is a line from an ancient Greek play that we had once discussed over the phone. That was before I had actually met her and found her taking my heart by storm. How could I resist? I covered her with little kisses right there in the marketplace. We ignored the teasing cries of joy from the locals as we lost ourselves in each other.

Soon we were soaring over the city and past it into the countryside. Every time she asked, "Where are we going?" I would just smile and say, "You will see my little flower." She smiled and looked down at her bouquet of lavender, the scent of it filling our little cockpit. Soon we were over the Aegean Sea and looking down on Skorpios, my island home away from home. The lush green hills, white sand beaches and clear blue waters spun below us as we came in to land.

We strolled through the hills down to the beach, enjoying the peace and quiet of the island. "Is this your own island?" she asked, but I knew she knew the answer. As we stood on the beach, looking out on the sunlit waters, I took her in my arms and we kissed again. This time the kiss was more demanding, more hungry and she answered with her own needs fully expressed. My hands reached to the top of her shirtdress and unbuttoned it, slowly.

As each button opened it revealed to my questing eyes more of that soft velvety skin, sun kissed and so very inviting. My tongue tasted the salt of her skin with each longing kiss as one by one her shirtdress was unbuttoned until finally it fell to the beach, forgotten. The little strip of lace she wore beneath her dress was quickly removed, and my hungry tongue found her nipples, already hardened and warmed by the Greek sun. Her hands were busy as well, reaching into my shirt to caress my skin as I kissed her with greater and greater passion.

But I wanted this to be about her pleasure not mine. I was more than willing to wait and let her know. "No my little treasure, today is all about you. I want you to know just how much I adore you, I desire you and I want to give you all the joy I can." I groaned as I looked down her body, now fully exposed to the elements and feasted my eyes. "You are beyond beautiful; you are Aphrodite come to life." With that I turned to that beloved body and began to make love, slowly and carefully, paying attention to every inch of her. The sun beat down on us; the birds screeched overhead, almost drowning out our cries of passion. We had all the time in the world, alone together.

Jasmine

Every touch had filled me with such longing it had been difficult not to reach out for him. But it was what he wanted and I was often too caught up in the intense pleasure he ignited to argue about it. Even now he continued to quietly run his hands up and down my body in soft caresses as we lay spent and exhausted. Several hours had passed since we began our long slow lovemaking, nestled on the beach grass as the soft sunshine caressed our bodies. We had both drifted off to sleep along the quiet empty beach and now I woke with a feeling of contentment I had not known for years. This man, this sometimes mysterious sometimes transparent man had come into my life just a few short weeks ago.

True, we had known each other for over two years before we met. But I couldn't believe that this vibrant, enormously sexy man was the same smart elegant business tycoon I had been emailing all this time. The man I traded witty remarks with about literature and baseball, as well as helped track down Brock for all those lengthy discussions about The Project. The man whose every touch had left me breathless yet had not allowed me to even so much as touch him as I felt him harden until I thought he would burst his jeans. He was a man known in business circles for his steely self-control under pressure, but I had never thought it would translate to his private life in quite this way. I wasn't sure how I felt about it, either.

The walk down the beach to his "beach house" was beautiful. The sun was sitting low in the sky and painted the beach in pastels as we made our way along a flagstone path to a tiny white cottage along the cove. It was welcoming and felt very private. I recognized it, which meant we were on the island of Skorpios. "I thought that Christina had sold this island to a Russian," I said as were turned into the white walled cottage.

He smiled. "Yes, she and I decided to put that rumor around so I could have somewhere private to retreat to when I needed it." The fact he had chosen to take me to this most private of places said so much about both Antonio and this growing connection between us. So if he could take me into his confidence so easily, why then did he still hold himself back when we made love? I could only remember my mother's refrain and trust that in time he would tell me everything.

The next few hours were filled with a quiet joy as we roamed the island, toasting to each other with the local wine he produced and enjoying the simple pleasures of this little retreat. By evening we were off again, returning to Athens and the work he and Brock faced to help the beleaguered refugees of a war torn country. The days flew as we worked our connections, Janie and I often pitching in for whatever was needed so that secrecy was maintained. I could see that Janie and Brock were closer than ever. However I began to wonder if the magic moment for Antonio and I had come and gone. He was still as tender and caring as ever, but somehow we never found the time to be alone.

I took to wandering the streets in the afternoon and would often end up in a little taverna just around the corner from our hotel. I liked it because it was quiet though I knew in the evenings it was probably filled with the locals drinking and eating the little meat pies that were the taverna specialty. Behind the bar, Chrissie reminded me of home and was always a sympathetic ear. I may speak Greek like a native, my knack for languages always comes in handy, but it was good to hear the familiar sound of my own tongue.

We were closely the same age and she had lived in Athens for about a year now. It didn't take very long before we became friends, hooking up after she was done for the day. Especially on those days that Antonio seemed too occupied with work and The Project to even stop for dinner. "I wonder if he is avoiding me," I told her on one of our late night talks. Although I had been careful not to name names or mention anything about The Project, I had told her how I came to be here and all about the day on the island with Antonio. "It is as if he knows he has me and now he doesn't want me."

She shook her head, her pixie cut of bright red hair caught in a halo from the street lights as we walked and talked. "I doubt that Jasmine. I think it has more to do with being so much older than you. Have you talked with him about this?" I knew what she meant. I was well aware that he was 15 years older than me but when we were together it just didn't seem to matter. At least, it didn't until now. Could he be having second thoughts about getting involved with me because of the age difference?

Antonio

The work had begun to take over every aspect of my life. I found I had little energy for Jasmine outside of the daily work on The Project. We had so little time to put this together and we knew that with fall coming soon these people were going to need shelter. Of course, I had a far flung empire to attend to as well. I thought that Jasmine understood, but I could see in her actions that she only saw that I was keeping my distance.

How could I explain what a distraction it was to have her stand next to me? I couldn't afford that distraction and so the only way to stay focused was to put aside any thoughts of touching her, loving her, holding her body close to mine again. There would be time enough for that once our main objective had been reached.

A few weeks passed and I could see she was spending time at a local taverna with an ex-pat that ran the bar. The girl was good company for her and I was glad she had made a new friend. I had my concerns at first that this girl was some spy placed to keep an eye on our operations. I had her checked out and all seemed in the clear.

But then I let it slip one night, when I was exhausted from the day, that I had looked Chrissie up to make sure it was safe for Jasmine to be around her. "I just wanted to keep you safe my little flower," I said as I reached up to caress her face. "We don't know who is listening in and who isn't." The nickname was from our time on the island and it had been abandoned in the last few weeks in our urgency. But we were almost done and I treasured this time with her. Maybe I should have been using it more.

"I know you see her as a friend," I explained," but I just had to be sure." I should have known saying this to her was a mistake. She exploded in anger and we had our first real argument. "You did what? How could you even consider this without at least letting me know?" Jasmine was not a woman to be crossed or have games played behind her back. She certainly was not one to be left in the corner while I took care of matters.

I had underestimated her, and knew I would have to make it up or face the consequences. It took time and plenty of talk to get things back to a point where we each understood the other. But I knew I couldn't wait until The Project was complete. I had to woo her back and now.

Jasmine

I couldn't believe he would have his people spy on Chrissie. It smacked of not trusting me, of manipulating people and worst of all, me, behind my back. I held my ground, insisted that he promise never to do something like this without telling me first again. I cooled down enough to have relented on my initial reaction to stomp out of the room and his life. I was beginning to see that Antonio was a complicated man, with many sides to him. The question remained; did I see myself coming to love all of those many sides? And did he actually care for me or simply want me around? Some days it was hard to tell.

The next afternoon, after spending quite a few hours at the "offices" in the suite of hotel rooms Brock and Antonio had rented for their operations center, I was ready to spend some quality time with an American girl's point of view. Janie and Brock were pretty much inseparable these days and although I still love her like a sister it was hard to find time alone with Janie right now. But Chrissie had become more than just a sounding board; she was the younger sister I had never had. Some days she was the younger and wiser sister, so I headed out for a bite to eat and a glass of wine at the taverna where she worked.

As usual for this time of day it was quiet and she was doing cleanup when I walked in. She smiled, poured me a glass of wine and put down her cloth to chat. I really needed someone to talk to but I wasn't sure how much I could say. As I described our meltdown of the night before, her expression was one of care and attention.

"Am I over reacting here Chrissie? Relationships can be hard enough without having an overbearing billionaire boyfriend checking out everything I do." She smiled and shook her head. As usual she had a different perspective then I did, and one that I needed to hear. "No, he may care and you may not like the way he shows it, but he does in the end listen to you. Believe me, I know the difference, I have been there."

I knew she was referring to her psycho ex-boyfriend Gene. She had revealed her reason for being in Greece one night to me when we were going through the "let's compare boyfriends" part of our friendship. A suave looking man with charm to boot and a killer mentality she had run to Greece to escape his fists. He had been "pushed" into joining the Marines when he killed a man with his bare hands in a bar fight one night.

The local cops had taken as much of him as they could stand and saw an opportunity to rid themselves of bad blood in the town. But he jumped ship in San Francisco, charmed his way across the country and finally ran into Chrissie. He had been a customer at the high end bar she tended in New Orleans. At first she was taken in by his smooth act and good looks, but she quickly figured out he was bad news.

The problem was she couldn't seem to shake him. When the opportunity came to head out to Greece with some friends she left her job, put her belongings in storage and never looked back. That was almost a year ago and she still checked out every stranger who walked into the taverna where she tended bar. She was taking no chances.

But for all his rough upbringing Antonio was not like her Gene, though I wouldn't want to have to engage in battle with Antonio from across a boardroom table. He was ruthless in business, but with me he was all hearts and flowers. In fact, he was so much so that this latest move had shaken me. But I could see her point, he wasn't plotting against me – he was being protective of me. He had heard me when I let him know loud and clear that this wasn't acceptable behavior and I felt sure he understood that I would not forgive him if he did it again.

"I know he cares Chrissie, but there are times when I wonder if he is capable of actually loving me." She looked at me in puzzlement. "He treats you well, takes you everywhere and even takes you to his island refuge. What is missing?"

I looked at her with a feeling of desperation that I knew I wasn't hiding. "Sex is what is missing Chrissie; the kind of love making where we both let our guard down. He may have touched me, and his kisses drive me wild, but he hasn't actually made love to me yet."

She looked down, trying not to let me see her grin. "If you doubt you attract him you are crazy girl," she said. "But he may need the right time and place. He was madly in love with Johanna and it devastated him when she died."

Her remark helped me put it all in place. I thought back to the day I had heard that Johanna Stavros had died. She had been one of Janie's idols; a sophisticated worldly editor married to one of the richest men in the world. She worked as an editor at New York's most prestigious book publishing house because she loved the work, certainly not because she needed the money. Their late blooming love had been the stuff of legends. I groaned in despair.

"Wow, I had somehow never connected it up in my mind. He was married to one of the most brilliant women of our century, a woman who grew up in diplomatic circles, published her first book at 19 and was married to one of the most powerful politicians. Many thought she would never marry again after he died, but then she met Antonio. Her death was tragic. How on earth can I even compare?"

Chrissie reached out to me and took my hands. "You don't need to Jasmine; you just have to be you. That is who he loves and wants to be with. I've seen you two walking down the street pass the taverna and he is a man in love. Just give him a chance to let you know. He has seen a lot in his life, he may have a different timetable then you do."

I hugged her. "You are so right." I turned and headed out the door, my heart beating faster with the delight of this conversation. She looked up at me in surprise. "Where are you heading in such a hurry?" I looked back at her, a smile in my heart. "To tell that man he can have all the time in the world. Because you are right, he is so worth it." With that I headed back to the hotel, determined to show Antonio that I was there for him, regardless of how much time he needed to be sure.

Antonio

I had been working on some legal documents for the last two hours, but somehow my mind kept returning over and over to Jasmine. I had done more than just hurt her with my checking up on Chrissie. She felt I had betrayed her trust. I knew that I had to find a way to show her that she could trust me and I knew that in order to do that we needed to be alone. But the island was too far out of reach, we had so much moving so quickly on The Project and I was right in the middle of several big deals with my shipping companies. I could not be that out of reach, but my yacht might be the perfect middle ground.

I had just called to have it made ready when she walked in the door. As she always did, she took my breath away just by walking in the room. It had been years since I had been this happy with someone, and I wanted to make her as happy as she made me. When she walked up to me and threw her arms around me, desire began to course through me like a storm about to break on shore.

"Let's get away from here my little flower," I said to her, loving the little term of endearment that had grown between us. I nuzzled her neck, kissed her face in a dozen places and then whispered, "I want to be alone with you, and really make love to you."

A slow smile crept across her face, like watching the sun rise from the beach on Skorpios. She carefully took my face in her hands and said, "I can think of nothing I would like to do more," then kissed me deeply and slowly. I could feel the heat rise between us as the kiss continued, our tongues in a fast ballet of desire. We didn't even hear Brock walk in the door and probably would have continued right there on my desk if I hadn't heard the sound of his chair being moved. I looked over as he grinned at me.

"Don't you have a couple of hotels here in town you could take that to? Or even that big boat of yours?" I grinned and looked down at Jasmine, flushed with desire. As much as I wanted her, I also wanted to make love to her in the right place and time. Some things just can't be rushed.

You're right," I told him and then turned back to my beloved. "I have called ahead to have dinner waiting for us at my yacht tonight, are you okay with that?" After last night's argument I did not want her to feel I was doing anything behind her back, not even her own seduction. But I could see that her thoughts were already in parallel with mine as she smiled mischievously up at me. "Why Mr. Stavros," she purred in her best kitten voice mocking me, "what on earth could you be up to inviting me to your big hard yacht?"  We grinned at Brock as we walked out; he smirked right back.

The yacht was just as I had ordered, with dinner laid out on a white tablecloth and all the servants ready to disappear the moment I dismissed them. If something urgent came up, the captain knew to call me. But it had better be a country in revolt to interrupt tonight, and they knew it.

I looked across at Jasmine sipping her wine, her hair a golden halo as it fell below her shoulders. I wanted to crush my hands in her hair and bury myself in her sweet scent. This was the woman I had been waiting for the last few years, and I realized that she wouldn't wait forever. I couldn't ask that of someone as beautiful and young as Jasmine. I reached across and took her hand, turning her wrist to kiss the inside of it. She groaned and when I looked up she gave me such a look of pure desire I gave up all resistance.

As one we stood up and I swept her into my arms. I intended to head for the bedroom but we never made it that far. I pushed her against the wall and slid my hands under her dress as the other hand feverously tore off the buttons of her dress and enveloped her breasts in one move. Her hands were moving just as fast, tearing off my shirt like it was the wrapping on a Christmas present long awaited. It took seconds for us to get rid of the rest, as impatient as we were to touch and taste it all.

Our mouths were everywhere, mine on her breasts, her thighs and finally her sex, unable to stop. By now her dress lay in tatters across the floor, her bra had been flung across the room and her panties were a shred of satin under the table. Then it was her turn as her mouth found my cock and I was almost undone. But I knew right then and there that I had to feel her surrounding me, all of me. I wanted to be inside her and not just her mouth. I understood that she wanted us to truly let down the barriers and make love without reservations. It was as if I had been waiting for the signal.

Jasmine

He was hot inside me, as if I had become a part of a volcano. His body was all long hard muscles and scars, so many scars. I traced them with my fingers then my tongue as we slowly began to rock back and forth, my legs wrapped around his hips and my back still hard against the wall. We moved slowly then faster, always in synch and building in intensity. Every time I thought we had gone as far as we could, he would slow us down, and then take it back up even higher. I reached orgasm after orgasm, letting the passion of the moment carry me with him to new heights. All the while I could see he was watching me, making sure I was lost in the pleasure of the moment just as he was.

When we finally climaxed together I screamed and clawed his back like a wild woman. As we lay on the floor together after, sweaty and laughing quietly, he explained the stories behind the many scars. They were honestly won, some while he was boxing as a young man to earn his keep while he began his business. Others were from different adventures he had years back, when he was living in dangerous countries establishing mines, creating shipping opportunities for his companies and always it seems taking risks. My love is a man who is larger than life in more ways than one, I thought as I drifted off to sleep in his arms.

The next morning I awoke in his bed, the sounds and smells of breakfast being cooked drifting into his bedroom. Antonio was already up and dressed, and talking on the phone. He smiled, gave me a kiss and returned to his call. It was time to move forward with the day. I knew I couldn't wait to tell Chrissie how right she had been.

When I arrived at the taverna she wasn't at the bar. A quick talk with the owner told me she had turned in her resignation last night. One of the regulars spoke up. "Some guy showed up last night looking for her. They had a fight and she walked out." His friend leaned over, "Dangerous looking American, the kind that smiles while they stab you in the back." It sounded like Gene had finally found her. The question was; did she head out of town in time to lose him?

MOMENTS OF ECSTACY

An Alpha Billionaire Romance

The Moments Series Book 3

www.amazingromancebooks.com

Chrissie

The night had been a quiet one at the taverna, only a handful of regulars. I found my thoughts drifting from time to time to Jasmine, wondering how her plans with Antonio were going. Those two really did belong together and I felt pleased I may have been the one to encourage her to reach out to him and heal whatever was keeping them apart. If anyone could find a way to do it, she could. Maybe that was why I didn't hear him come into the bar. I let my guard down for just one night, and it turned around and bit me.

I heard a familiar voice saying, "Well, well I finally catch up to you and here you are once again running a rag across a bar. Seems like old times again, doesn't it Chrissie?" I looked up into those startling blue eyes so familiar and so very cruel. He was as handsome and as deadly as ever. Gene, my psychotic old boyfriend, had tracked me down. It seems that flying 6,000 miles just wasn't far enough.

I tried to calm myself down, taking deep breaths as I pulled away. He was like a cobra, hypnotizing me into a sense of frozen panic just long enough to strike, and I knew it. When that happened I wanted to be as far from him as possible, so I leaned back into the comfort of the bar, mentally thinking of the fastest way out. I could still hear the clink of glasses and the murmur of Greek behind him, telling me that I wasn't alone. That was good because I knew that Gene's hair trigger temper was about to erupt, I could see it in the flare of his nostrils, the narrowing of his eyes. His smile was cold and he was just looking for an excuse to slap me around. I needed to find a way to turn that to my advantage.

"If you mean by old times that you expect to pick up where we left off, I am afraid not Gene." I could feel my voice begin to quiver and took a breath to get it under control. I could not let him see how much he shook me by the simple act of walking in here. "This isn't New Orleans and I have made some friends here." I looked around me and could see that the four or five men in the taverna had stopped their conversations and were looking at Gene with suspicion. They were all men who worked on the docks, regulars who came by every afternoon when their shift ended to enjoy this neighborhood taverna and relax after a hard day's work. Strong men with a strong sense of macho and I knew them all by name.

When Gene reached across the bar to grab my arm I leaned away and twisted out of his reach. He swore at me, "You little bitch! Enough of your games, you are coming with me Chrissie!" When he tried to reach around the bar to manhandle me out of there, the bar erupted. Greek men don't take well to seeing women they know being abused. It was the opportunity I needed to escape. But could I count on them to slow Gene down long enough to let me get away?

As I headed out the door I could hear the sound of fists flying and a chair or two being tossed. I blessed mentally whatever it was that made working men the world over love a good fight in a bar, and headed out the back door and down the street. With any luck they would keep Gene occupied long enough for me to get back to my digs. It was a fast five minute run to the little room I rented above the local flower shop. I hadn't acquired many belongings in the year I had been living here in Athens. I tossed what few things I owned in a duffle bag, not forgetting to grab my precious notebook. I threw what money I had squirreled away in my purse, grabbed my passport and headed out the door. I hailed a cab and headed out to the airport. If Greece couldn't hide me, then it was time to head home. I wasn't sure what was waiting there for me, but I wasn't going to wait around for Gene to track me down again. I had a few more cards up my sleeve, perhaps it was time to play them.

Buck

The last few months of kicking around Europe had been just what I needed. My father's death had hit me hard, and I had taken the time to sort out a few choices I had to make. Taking on the family business may not be something I looked forward to, but I had known it was coming all along. I just wanted to retain some part of my old life as well, the one that included a bit of time to do my own explorations.

The little taverna in Athens had been one of my favorite watering holes lately. I think Chrissie may have been one of the reasons, but I told myself it was also that this part of Athens was always a favorite of mine. I simply ignored the feelings of heat that arose every time we met. Just the way I tried to ignore the way the sunlight playing on her hair mesmerized me, filled me with a longing to reach out and touch it. But she wasn't there when I stopped to say my farewells and it looked like there had been a bit of a fight in the place. I asked but no one knew where she was outside of gone so I had a last drink and headed out to the airport and home.

The flight was long but I used the time well. At six foot four I always take advantage of first class to stretch out my long legs and even took my cowboy boots off a spell. My laptop was filled with emails to answer and the glass of whiskey made the transition from free-wheeling biker and traveler to business owner and board president a little less painful. Sometimes it can be tricky living in two worlds but it is the best way I know to stay sane. I may make plenty of noise about wanting my freedom but I had grown up with this business and in truth cared about it as part of my legacy to hand on to my next generation. Whenever I decided to settle down and get married, that is. I've had plenty of women, just none I really wanted to spend some serious time with, so far. Somehow life was just too busy to get around to things like that.

I was soon engrossed in the details of our latest developments and looking up geology reports to confirm the direction I wanted these developments to be heading. My research looked to be paying off well and I knew it was time to roll up my sleeves and get back to the business at hand. I took a moment to sit back, remembering my rides through the sun drenched hills of Greece. Adventuring in that part of the world had its hardships and its rewards. Of course, when you meet a woman like Chrissie it also opens a few doors, but it looked like that one was closed now, just when I felt it might be heading somewhere. I thought of her bright smile one more time, and then put the thought aside, along with my memories of my Greek adventures. A different set of challenges lay ahead. Challenges that would be waiting for me the moment I landed.

The layover in New York was just an hour or so, and I would usually spend that time on emails in the first class lounge. But as I walked pass the airport bar I happened to glance inside, and there was Chrissie from the taverna in Athens. It was hard to mistaken her, I don't know too many women that pack that many curves in just five foot two inches. Then there is her unmistakable wayward cap of ginger tresses with just enough curl to have a life of their own. What she was doing in a bar at JFK Airport was a mystery and one I couldn't just let pass. I sat down next to her and ordered my usual whiskey, Highland single malt. She looked over and then stopped with her drink in her hand, a slow smile spreading across that adorable pixie face.

Chrissie

When you grab the first plane you can to get you out of town it isn't always the most direct route. I had just completed the first leg of my journey, Athens to New York, and was contemplating my drink and the flight from here to New Orleans and then the short hop home, when he sat down next to me with a very familiar order. I knew that voice and that order, and turned in surprise to find Buck, one of my regulars from the taverna here at the JFK airport bar.

The man is a long drink of cool water, from the wavy strawberry blonde hair that often sits under a motorcycle helmet to those perpetual cowboy boots below a pair of denim enclosed legs that just go on and on. Oh and did I mention that tight little ass of his? He has a grin that is as warm as a Texas summer and a pair of bright blue eyes that remind me of those wide open skies. They look even bluer because of the perpetual tan he wears, one that gives him more than a passing resemblance to Robert Redford in his Sundance Kid days. He has made my heart go pitty-pat from the day we met, though I think I have managed to hide it well.

His Texan drawl is, I suspect, sometimes put on a bit heavy for show when he wants to play the stranger. Oh, he comes from Texas alright; I have had enough conversations with him over a drink at the bar to know that. I spent some time out there myself and it sounds like we travelled through the same lonesome hills. But there is more to the man then what he lets us see. Somewhere under that cowboy exterior I have always suspected he hid a smart sophisticated man that liked to keep that part separate. His awe-shucks gentlemanly smile was just a way to keep us all off-guard.

He turned that warm grin on me now. "I must admit that this layover in New York just got a whole lot more interesting," he said. "What brings you back stateside?" I couldn't help but smile, his open and generous attitude was just what I needed after my quick escape from Gene.

"Oh, it was just time to go, I guess. As much as I loved it there, after a while you miss home." I noted the laptop stuck in his carryon bag. He usually travelled pretty light but he had mentioned on his last trip through that he might be heading home soon. "Of course, with one of those I imagine you are never far from home in some ways."

We chatted about technology, Texas and the way the world had changed so you were never far from connections if you wanted them. It was small talk, but I think he knew it comforted me to have it with someone that felt safe and familiar. In fact, it was funny in a way how I felt both thrilled and safe at the same time around Buck. We have always had that kind of connection that was more than simply expats running into each other in a foreign country. There is something about Buck that makes me feel like the world is right. Just as I began to relax a bit I looked up and saw Gene, pacing through the airport and talking urgently on his cell. How he tracked me down to here, I don’t know. Buck followed my gaze and saw my expression change.

"Is that the ex you told me about," he asked. I had talked to him once, months ago, about Gene. I was surprised he remembered. "Yes, and he is the reason I left Athens. He seems to have tracked me down." Buck's smile changed and he now had a stormy look on his face. I knew that look. I looked around the airport for a solution. "I don't want noise; I just want to slip away as quickly as possible. Please don't start anything."

He put some money down on the bar and grabbed both our bags with one hand. "Then come on, I have a friend who lives near here that may have the perfect solution." As Gene headed towards my gate, we turned and walked in the opposite direction, towards public transportation. Buck was on his phone, talking to someone quickly in Spanish. By the time we got to the entrance for departing passengers a pickup truck was waiting for us. In the back was the biggest Harley I had ever seen. Buck grinned at me and asked, "Ever ridden a bike?" I nodded yes, still engaged with wondering how Gene tracked me down so fast. "Luis is going to get us out of town, and then we will head out on the bike. He won't be looking for it."

We quickly headed out along the 278, a wide freeway that runs from New York across the river and out into New Jersey. We crossed Staten Island and heading to Woodbridge. Then they took the bike down from the back to the truck and strapped our bags on. I looked around me one last time, wondering if I had lost my mind. After all, how well did I know this man? But Gene was relentless and I needed to find a way to restart my life. Perhaps even return to the life I knew before him, when science and books were at the center of my life instead of a bar. My mind returned briefly to my notebook, nestled in among my t-shirts and toothpaste. It was, in truth, more essential to me then either one of those items.

I studied Buck from beneath my lashes as he chatted in Spanish with Louis, looking over a map on his phone. Everything about him spoke of a man who got things done, who knew what he wanted and went for it. From his chiseled chin to his handmade cowboy boots, he was the kind of man that Texans pointed to when they said Texas created real men. I made my mind up and grabbed the helmet sitting on the seat for me. They nodded, Louis wished us luck and headed back into his truck and took off. We mounted up and headed west. West, far away from Gene and everything he knew about me. As I clung to Buck's long muscled back I felt a shiver of anticipation. Or was that shiver from something more, something I had long felt simmering in the background between us?

Buck

As we roared off, I could feel her arms around my chest and her thighs gripping mine from behind. It felt erotic, thrilling and I found it hard to concentrate on the road. But with this kind of power in my control, I needed to, as Louis had done his usual amazing job at keeping my machines here in New York in perfect running order and ready to go. Louis and I were friends from my early days on the oil fields, always a man who could work miracles with any type of machine. Our close connection remains even years later. The hog ran like a dream, purring away as the miles slid beneath our wheels.

After a few hours we had cleared out of the busy highways of New Jersey and were taking a break as we looked out over Chesapeake Bay. The ride had cleared any cobwebs left from the flight and we were both looking a bit windswept. As I took off my helmet, I look over her way. Her cheeks were flushed; her eyes so green against that swirl of red hair that they shone like a pair of emeralds. If I had any worries about her ability to ride with me, they had left in the first few minutes. She swerved into the curves against my body like she was made to ride. It felt like our two bodies were completely in sync. She looked up at me and I felt my breath catch.

"So do you always play the knight in shining armor to every barmaid you happen to run into?" she grinned, her eyes alight with humor. I couldn't help but grin back. Normally this would have been the place to tell her just how beautiful she was, how any man would have done what I had done. But I knew that despite the banter, she was testing me. Gene had scared her, and she needed to feel safe for now.

"Well I seem to have left my armor behind at the airport. Would you settle for lunch before we head further? We can make plans as we eat." She looked relieved, so I knew I had said the right thing. "Well it's good to know you have a plan. Food sounds perfect." We found the perfect little diner and picked up a local road map. Phones have their uses but sometimes an old fashion highway map gives you a better sense of the big picture when travelling, I have found. Plus it gave me an excuse to sit next to her as we looked it over together.

I realized as we talked that I had no idea where she had been heading when I saw her in New York. Did we need to make plans to get her home? "No, no," she said, "Home has been a pretty loose concept the last few years. I have no family and I called my friends in New Orleans from the road to let them know I was okay and not on the original flight. It is probably best that I not return to anywhere that Gene can find me right now. He knows my habits."

That meant we had more time together. I knew the business could wait a few more days, and I wanted to get to know her better. I traced a route that took us across the country through the Virginias and Kentucky, down through Arkansas and into Texas. "I have family out towards El Paso. We can take the smaller highways," I said as she followed the route with me. She smiled a sort of dreamy smile and pointed to a place not far from our family ranch.

"The Glass Mountains, do you know if we will pass close to them? I used to spend a good amount of time out that way; it would be wonderful to see them again." I hid my surprise and simply agreed that we could easily make sure that we had some time for them. I had roamed the Glass Mountains when I was a boy, in love with their rugged open beauty. It seems that this fiery little barmaid and I had more in common then I had thought.

Chrissie

Sitting next to Buck I could feel the electricity crackle between us. I thought for sure he could see how my temperature rose every time he turned and smiled at me. But I have lots of practice playing a role; keeping bar the last few years has taught me that. So I just smiled back and looked down at the map. The ride that day had been such an adventure, and I took every excuse I could get to lean into his hard muscled back and wrap my legs around his at every turn in the road. All too soon this ride would end and we would go our separate ways. I would then have to decide if I wanted to continue playing barkeep or return to the life I had before the accident that took away everything I knew. Running into Gene had made me realize it was time to move on with my life.

There was a time when roaming the hills of Texas had been my dream. I had always had a fascination with geology and had graduated from University of Texas, the youngest in my class and one of the few women. I spent four years studying the geology of the area and writing about the shale that was the lifeblood of the oil industry in Texas.

I loved the work and was looking forward to taking my ideas to the next level. Perhaps this trip to my old stomping grounds would help me to ease the pain of losing both my parents and my fiancé in that fatal car crash. It was time to move on. Looking at Buck, I could see that this trip might be just what I needed to start thinking about truly living again. A man like Buck could make you think about a lot of things, I thought to myself, our bodies brushing as we looked over the map. I could sense the heat he was giving, and wondered if I was the cause. He also wasn't the kind of man you play with and toss away, so I wanted to know him better before I let anything brew. Before I knew it, it was time to continue our journey.

We soon found ourselves riding through the gentle hills of Kentucky. I had never been there and was amazed to see that they really are a blue-green. We would weave along the country highways as we watched thoroughbreds race alongside our bike, their manes flowing in the dappled sun. It was magical. We would stop alongside the road to picnic with goodies gathered along the way at local roadside markets. I can't remember the last time I laughed so much as Buck regaled me with stories of his Texas boyhood. It turns out he really did grow up on a ranch and had a love for that high arid country.

By the time we hit Memphis and the Mississippi River I knew that we would soon need to stop for the night. When he asked for two rooms, there was both a sense of disappointment and relief. Buck had proven throughout our trip so far to be such a gentleman, but I wasn't sure how far that Texan attitude extended. All day he had not let me pay for a thing, pointing out how we didn't want to leave any kind of paper trail Gene could follow. Everything, and I mean everything, was taken care of by Buck. I was wondering if he expected something in return, but true to form he never asked.

As I said goodnight and headed to my room, a sense of aloneness overcame me. Up until now I had little time to really think about everything that had happened since Gene stepped back into my life. Now it all came crashing down on me and I felt overwhelmed. The door closed with a click and I wondered just how I was going to get through the night. There was one thing that I knew would get me through and that was to get lost in my old love, geology. It seemed fitting that I was back to looking into new fracturing fluid ideas as I was returning to where I first studied them. I pulled out my old notebook and began looking through my notes to see where I had left off last year. I was lost in thought when I heard a quiet knock on my door.

Buck

She was looking a bit sad as we headed off for our rooms. They were right next door to each other and her room was pretty quiet as I pulled out my laptop to make a few quick emails. I needed to let others know I was on my way, even if I was running a little late. But my mind kept returning to that other room, so very quiet right now. I knew she had been through a lot the last 24 hours. I headed next door. Just checking on her, I told myself. I don't make a habit of lying to myself, but those green eyes kept returning to my thoughts. I didn't know what I would do if she was crying, but I just had to be sure she knew she wasn't alone.

The moment she opened the door and looked up at me I could feel the heat rise between us. I knew this could be dangerous, walking into her room. Somehow I didn't care. I glanced across the room and saw a little notebook opened up and papers sitting next to it. "Are you okay?" I asked. I tried not to get lost in those deep green eyes but I was already a goner when she stepped closer to me as she closed the door.

"Sorta" was all she had to say. Before I knew it I had swept her into my arms, my hands caressing the small of her back as I felt her arms go up and around my neck. When my mouth came down on hers she tasted sweet, like a spring day after a long hard winter. She met my kiss tentatively at first, and then with a growing passion. Our tongues darted back and forth, like little minnows looking for that perfect resting place in a stream. I longed to pick her up and lay her on the bed, covering that tiny perfect body with a storm of kisses. But before I could she stepped away, her hand against my chest.

"I'm sorry Chrissie, I thought…that is…" I have never been lost for words before but I was now. I looked down at her hands pushing ever so quietly at me and then up into her eyes. I saw tears hovering, and instantly worried.

"It's just too soon Buck," she said. "I won't deny there is something between us, something strong. But there are things about me you don't know and they matter." I kissed the top of her forehead, her nose and then her hands. She smiled and took a deep breath. This felt like the days when I would be breaking broncos my brother Bill brought in from the hills. Trust is something you earn with all living things and I knew I needed to back off and earn Chrissie's.

"Whatever it is, just tell me Chrissie." I took her hand and sat down on the bed, across from her. As I waited for her to gain her composure I glanced down at the notebook and papers. A map of the Glass Mountains was spread on the little screen with notations I recognized as indications of the presence of shale. The papers were filled with geological notes on the area as well. Could this be what she was hiding?

She sat across from me, toying with her papers and smiling when she saw me looking at them. "This is just something I am working on, an idea I had a year or so back that I may want to look at again," she commented as she swept them up and put them all away. She turned and sat cross-legged on the bed across from me, using plenty of body language to tell me that right now what she wanted was a friend and nothing more. I waited patiently.

Then she explained. In halting language with several stops along the way when tears rebelliously showed in her eyes, she told me about her life before the accident. A happy life filled with promise, with parents who adored her and a fiancé who with her looked to find new ways to make the work in the oil fields safer, cleaner and more productive. As a team they were working to find new fluids that would leave less contamination while giving producers a better yield. They were on track to change the industry when one night their car swerved off the road.

She blamed herself. They were on their way home after a long day at a conference where she and her finance had made a presentation before the entire industry and both her parents. She had been leading an animated discussion on their work with everyone in the car when her father lost control. The wreckage caused by the accident was more than just the car; it was her life that was destroyed. She had been the sole survivor. With this confession she melted my heart with her tears and once again I took her in my arms, this time to comfort her. Our kisses were sweet but I knew it was not the time to demand anything from her. What she needed was a distraction from her pain.

I remembered that presentation, I had been in the audience. I glanced at the papers she had been toying with, curious. "Is this your work?" I asked. "Do you mind if I look?"  She glanced up at me, surprised at my question. "Do you understand this?" she asked as she pulled out pages filled with computations and notes. I glanced through them, seeing the direction her research had taken her, recognizing the ideas from that presentation. It complimented the one I was currently pursuing for our "family business" if you can call any multi-billion dollar oil company a family business. Ours just happened to have remained within our family as others sold out to the multinationals.

"I don't actually do the research but yes, I do understand this. My family owns Austin Oil and we have been looking for a solution along these lines for the last few years." I looked through her notes more thoroughly. "Chrissie this is exactly what we have been looking for…" I glanced at a note on the bottom of a page. "…wait…Christina Alexander…I know that name." I looked up at her. "I have to tell you that I remember that presentation you gave along with a few papers you wrote about this a few years back. They were brilliant." She blushed but nodded, turning an adorable shade of pink.

I couldn't help it. I let go the loudest war whoop I could and picked her up and twirled her in the air. When I set her down I smiled down at her astonished face, grinning like a stupid fool. "There was a reason I walked into that taverna in Greece! Not only are you the prettiest gal I have set eyes on in a long time, you are the smartest. You can't keep hiding these ideas under the guise of a barkeep Chrissie. I see why you needed some time away but this could change the whole industry!"

She looked at me with amusement in her eyes as she gathered up the papers and put them away. "Austin Oil? That's the "little family business" you were returning to just now? Seems we both had a lot to reveal Buck. Because Buck Austin is not some Texas oil rigger, he heads research for his Dad's company." That was when she paused and looked up in concern. "Sorry Buck, I just remembered reading your Dad's obit last month. I know how that hurts." She gave me a hug but then turned away. "I think I need to turn in and we have a lot to think over, both of us." I knew a dismissal when I heard it so I headed out the door. "Let me know if you need to talk, and I mean just talk. Otherwise, I will see you at 6 to head out before the sun gets too high. Texas is a big piece of land to cross." She smiled, nodded and I headed back to my own room.

Chrissie

The morning started out bright and clear. All day as we rode I kept replaying our conversation of the night before. It was strange to know this was the same Buck Austin I had read about when I was a student. I knew his history as the brilliant maverick of his clan, always seeming to be one step ahead of the curve when it came to research in the oil industry. His work had doubled his family's worth in just the last few years. Was this someone I wanted to get involved with at all? How much of his interest in me was genuine and what was a ploy to use me? I didn’t really think that Buck was the type to use sex to get what he wanted in business, but he wouldn't be the first man to try. And men who control, men like Gene, were always bad news. I decided to put the whole question aside for now. Today we were on the road and that was all that mattered.

We wanted to make good time because there had been a report of a storm heading our way in the news that morning, but so far you would never know. Texas really is big, a big sky and big distances to travel. We would stop along the way for a quick bite, always watching the sky. The thunder clouds began to build behind us around noon. By three they were that strange black and green that warns you just how bad a storm they are going to unleash. But we wanted to make good time, so we passed the towns that dotted the countryside and kept going. That was our first mistake.

As the wind began to pick up we knew that it was just a matter of time before those storm clouds caught up with us. We really did not want to be on the road when that happened, but our little scattering of towns seemed to have petered out. The next one wasn't for another 30 miles and we weren't sure if the storm would hold off that long. Buck gunned the bike, hoping to simply outrun it. That was our second mistake. Because life had other plans and they came in the form of the Texas Highway Patrol.

He pulled us over and took his time walking up. You've seen the type. He slowly swaggered up, looked at me like I was dinner on a plate and then glanced over at Buck. I prayed Buck didn't cause us any trouble but he just did his best good ol' boy, handed the papers and told him how we were hoping to find a place to "tucker down in" before the storm hit. But the cop wasn't biting. He just nodded, walked back to call in our info and then had a nice friendly chat with the dispatcher before heading back to the bike. By the time he had written out our ticket and let us leave, the rain was just starting to hit.

The cop took off; I am sure to a nice warm dry coffee shop. We headed down the road, trying to stick to the speed limit in case he called in our direction to the next cop, and prayed for a motel. Within ten minutes I was soaked to the skin. By the time another 20 had passed and we finally saw the motel sign, I was chattering with cold and barely able to feel my fingers. As we pulled in, an elderly couple came out in rain gear to guide us to the office. The woman took one look at me and said "You come with me dearie; we are running you a nice hot bath. He can take care of the rest." She passed him a scorching look as only a Texan grandma can.

By the time Buck was back in our room, the only one available tonight, I was stripped down and sitting in the hottest bath I have ever experienced. It was amazing and I was starting to remember what fingers and toes felt like. She walked out of the room, admonishing Buck for "letting' that gal freeze her ass off!" and closed the door. He called to me through the closed bathroom door.

"Are you still alive in there?" I laughed at him and let him know I was indeed, though I was a bit worried about our equipment. "No problems there, I always store everything in an oiled waterproof bag, so don't worry about your notes." He had read my mind. Clothes can be replaced and looking at my shirt it just might need to be. But those notes were not replaceable.

When I emerged a little later, he was sitting on the bed with his laptop. He looked up and gave me a lecherous grin and a bit of a wolf-whistle. I was wrapped in the biggest fluffiest white bathrobe you have ever seen. "I see that everything in this state only comes in extra big" I said as I dried my hair. He grinned back, and drawled "well, missy I can prove it if you like." I sat on the bed across from the desk he was using, and he turned to face me. His long legs, still encased in a pair of thoroughly wet jeans, straddled my legs as his hands went down to rest on my thighs.

"I think you will catch yourself a death of a cold if you stay in those jeans," I ventured. There was laughter in his eyes as he caught my face in his hands."We wouldn't want that now, would we?" he murmured as he kissed me. I could feel that kiss burn right down me, giving me flutters in places that I longed for his fingers to explore. Soon the kiss turned into something more. His fingers were running down the middle of the robe, teasing it open as his tongue followed suit.

I reached for his zipper and tugged at those wet jeans but his cowboy boots were causing a bit of trouble. We laughed together as we struggled to get his clothes off, dumping the soaking wet garments on the floor and kicking off his boots in one motion. He turned to me, peeling the robe off my shoulders as he gave me slow sweet kisses to each bit of exposed skin. I ran my hands across his back and down that tight ass of his, thrilling to the feel of skin on skin.

He looked down at my now fully exposed body and grinned up at me. "You are every bit as beautiful as I thought you would be Chrissie." He bent down and began to tongue my nipples, making them hard in seconds as his hands caressed me, reaching down my body to that final jewel that made everything else stop still. His tongue quickly followed and I was soon bathed in a hot glow as he created wave after wave of ecstasy until I couldn't stand it another second. I had to feel him in me now and I reached out in my need.

I knew he wanted me as much as I wanted him. He looked up at me, his face serious but his eyes filled with a sensual need. "Are you ready for me?" he asked. I let him know by reaching down and running my hands along his cock, hard and as ready for me as I was for him. His first thrust was long and slow, as he carefully watched my face and then kissed me. Soon we were rocking in rhythm, with the sultry thrusts growing in intensity as our hips met and our breath came in short gasps of pleasure.

Time stood still, the world stood still and we were both lost in the moment of ecstasy, our fervor rising with the increased pulse of our passion. With a gasp I felt us reach towards a mutual orgasm, shuddering in our release. Then slowly, we sank down together in that old bed, Buck pulling up the blankets around us as we curled up together. Exhausted by the day, the ride and now this incredible lovemaking, I soon lost my battle with sleep and fell into dreamland in his arms.

Buck

I awoke to the sunlight steaming through the window, setting the storm of auburn tresses on fire that slept beside me. Seeing her like this, relaxed and at rest made me realize what a force of nature she was. Now, as she dreamed beside me I could watch her face and realize how precious it had become to me. A sprinkle of cinnamon colored freckles across the bridge of her nose added to her charm and I resisted the urge to gather her up in my arms and make love once more.

With a sigh at what I was sure was my misguided chivalry I quietly slid out of bed, grabbed my jeans and headed out in search of coffee. When I walked back in with two steaming cups of java, she was sitting in bed with her notepad. I climbed in beside her and she sipped while showing me highlights of her concept. It was brilliant, beyond brilliant and I was quickly thinking about what I could offer her to bring it to our company.

But I couldn't resist a quick kiss and soon one thing led to another. It was a good two hours later when we finally emerged, dressed and ready to ride. I know neither of us regretted the time spent laughing, tickling and making long slow love while exploring each other with tongue, fingers and of course investigative eyes that roamed a new and glorious landscape.

The day passed quickly but Texas is a big land and I knew we were not going to make my family's ranch by nightfall. When it got too hot mid-day we headed for whatever shade we could find and took a siesta, curled up hip to hip beneath a spreading oak tree. The familiar trees were a sign we were heading into the Savannah of Southeastern Texas, the wide open land where I had grown up. We continued on and just after sunset we were in a place I knew well. I pulled over and took her hand. Together we climbed a small hill just as the stars were beginning to show.

This was a favorite place of mine. As we lay on our backs at the top of the hill, hands clasped together, we waited for the miracle to unfold. Slowly the Milky Way revealed itself – a wide pathway of pure white with only tiny sparks of deep blue to betray any sign of sky. I could hear her breath catch as it slowly unveiled its glory. I had been waiting for the right woman to come along and share this with, and I had a feeling with Chrissie I had found her.

Chrissie

I know, I have said magical before but this really was. We lay together, the smell of the rich loamy earth mixed with the fresh green scent of prairie grass that tickled our skins as it reached around our bodies. Above us was a sky like none I had seen before. Iridescent white against the darkest blue every created, a deep midnight blue like you see in a rich velvet cloth. The stars crowded out the sky, as if they didn't even want to share it with that blue. We lay together, lost in that sky for what felt like hours though it was probably one. It was the kind of night where you just didn't notice time.

When the breeze turned cool we slowly rose up and walked down the hill. As we did I saw huge dark shadows drifting nearby and stopped, startled. Buck laughed. "Those are buffalo but don't worry. They walk as they sleep, sort of an animal type of sleep-walking I guess." With that he kissed my hand and we threaded our way through a herd of slowly walking, sleeping buffalo. It was a true Texas moment and I don't think I would have believed it if I were with anyone but Buck.

Back on the bike, we sped through the night. We were on a small side highway now, and there was seldom a vehicle in either direction. We rode on for another hour or two and then turned up a small blacktop road that meandered for several miles before we came to a huge iron gate. When Buck did the entry code I knew we had come to the end of this journey. He was home and I would simply have to deal with whatever came next.

Buck

As we rode up that familiar long winding road I realized it was the first time I had done it since my father's funeral. It just wouldn't be the same without the old man here, and I knew that was why I had been avoiding the place. But it was time, and with Chrissie riding behind me I felt like I was ready to take up the reins in his place. But I still felt a bit of trepidation as we rode to that big old house, quiet without him. The whispered "Wow" from Chrissie reminded me that this may be home to me but to anyone else the first time can knock your socks off.

The old Georgian mansion was one of the first big estates built in the area and we had always cared for it, even before oil was found on our lands. The grey shale blocks were same color as the land, fitting since they came from the mountains nearby. They gave solidity to the place that spoke of generations living here, living with the land.

Cattle used to be our big asset, and then the modernization of America made what was beneath that grazing land worth far more than the cattle. Not that we didn't still have the herds, it would have been sacrilege to do otherwise in our family. My brother Bill took care of that side of the family business; it was second nature to him. But for me the rocks and the oil were what had always fascinated me. It was only natural that I went to University to study geology and was soon coming home with new ideas that the old man found peculiar. But I always thought I would have time to convince him and work alongside him. We didn't always agree on everything, but the love was there. It was hard to accept he was truly gone.

As we pulled up to the front door it opened and Bill stepped out. Tall and lanky like every Austin before him, he grinned as he walked up to us. "Buckaroo, it is about time you came home." I always hated his nickname for me, but tonight it was welcome. His eyes slid past me to Chrissie, and I could see a quick appraisal as he tried to decide how to greet her. I took the bull by the horns, "Bill, this is Chrissie. She is special to me so treat her nice." That was really all I needed to say.

As we dismounted, shaking our heads out after removing our helmets, Bill's eyes widened in appreciation. He was about to make some crack when I heard a commotion from the doorway. Rambunctious as ever, and always the center of attention because she demanded it, Marianne ran straight to me and jumped into the biggest hug this side of the Mississippi. "Where the heck have you been?" she demanded, socking me in the arm and hugging me at the same time.

"Chrissie," I said as I laughed and tried to defend myself. "This is my sister Marianne. Ouch! Give it a rest sis, or I will take off again." She whirled around to see Chrissie, and instantly gave her a hug as well. "If you are the reason this big gallop is back home, you have more than my blessing," she said as she towered over Chrissie, her arm still around her. "Any chance I get a sister out of this one Buck?"

I shook my head at my two siblings, grabbing our bags as we walked into the house. It looked the same as ever, walnut panels along the hallways with chandeliers that had been shipped all the way from France over a hundred years ago. Maybe to some folks it would feel like living in a museum, but to me it was home. I turned to Chrissie who was standing in the entrance, looking around with a childlike wonder. "Welcome to Black Diamond Ranch or what I refer to as the old homestead." I took her by the arm and led her up the stairs, leaning over to whisper, "Toto, I don't think we are in Kansas anymore." She smiled up at me.

My mom is an old fashion woman, so I put Chrissie's bag in one room and headed down the hall to my old bedroom. It was late but I had texted Bill and Marianne earlier so everyone was still up. I popped down the hallway to see Mom. She was in bed, reading through some ranch reports with her glasses propped on her nose. Looking up she smiled. "Don't just stand there Buck, give me a hug" I dutifully did so, and then tweaked her nose. It was an old game we played when I was a kid, and she laughed to see that I still enjoyed it.

"Get some sleep Ma. Put that stuff away and we will go over everything in the morning." She nodded, wagging her finger at me as she did. "I heard about your girlfriend so no funny business tonight, you hear?" I nodded, though we both knew I had no intention of listening to her. I had been thinking of my big old poster bed ever since the stopover at Buffalo Hill. Tonight would be a coming home like none I had known.

"Bill has the helicopter ready to head out tomorrow and go over the changes since you were last here. You have some catching up to do before that board meeting in the afternoon," she admonished. "You will need your sleep." I grinned at her as I headed out the door and she shook her head at me. We both knew it was just a game.

That night was everything I promised myself it would be and more. Chrissie came to my room as we arranged, just as soon as the house stilled and everyone was asleep. I couldn't wait to have her back in my arms again, to feel her warm skin against mine and kiss her a million times over. This time we took our time, making love in long slow motions and returning again and again to kiss and cuddle before once again being lost in each other's bodies. When I arose a few short hours later, I left her to sleep in my bed as I met Bill for breakfast and our planned tour of the new operations.

We planned to drop Marianne off at the local airport on our way north to our scheduled flyover. My little sister is even more of a maverick than me; she doesn't even care about the ranch outside of using it as her focal point for her art. She has painted all her life, beginning as a child. By high school she was winning every local art contest, by 18 she was submitting her paintings for national art galleries. These days she is represented by an international agency with galleries in San Francisco, New York, Paris and London. Plans are underway for a show in Tokyo and she was flying out to meet the new investor who was paying for the show. They would be lunching in San Francisco and then discussing which paintings to include in this new gallery. She was excited to meet him and to be expanding into the Asian market.

When we dropped her off she made me promise that Bill, Chrissie and I would meet with her tomorrow for dinner so she had a chance to get to know Chrissie better. The day passed quickly and I was anxious to get back to the ranch and talk to Chrissie about these new plans we were putting in place. I could see a role for her here, if she wanted to take it. I knew that she would get along like gangbusters with Marianne and was looking forward to that dinner the next day.

I had called Marianne several times that day, just to see how the meeting was doing and when we needed to pick her up tomorrow. All I got was her voicemail, which by the third time was beginning to annoy me. I got home, showered and headed downstairs for dinner when the phone rang. It was Marianne's agency calling to see if we knew where she was.

They had sent the car to pick her up from the airport but the flight had been delayed due to bad weather. Now it seemed to be missing altogether. I tried her cell again and got the same voicemail message. She hadn't called home. Bill had already called the airline but all they could tell us was that it had to divert its registered flight plans because of stormy weather. Where it was diverted to no one seemed to know. We had the company plane fueled and ready to take off at a moment's notice. The only problem was we didn't know where to go and if Marianne was okay.

MOMENTS OF GAME

Alpha Billionaire Romance

Moments Series Book 4

By Melanie Brandon

www.amazingromancebooks.com

Marianne

The trip to San Francisco should have been a few hours, four at tops. I had planned to do some catching up on emails, maybe get a bit further in that crime novel I was reading. Instead I soon found myself gripping the hand rests of my seat as our little plane bucked through a storm-tossed sky, trying not to be afraid. The electrical storm had come up suddenly and Jamie, our family's long time pilot, announced he would be maneuvering to fly above the storm. Apparently that didn't work and now we were flying in unfamiliar territory, at least unfamiliar to me and I took this flight pretty often. I trusted Jamie to find a safe route out of this mess, after all he had been piloting our family jets since I was a kid.

When we did manage to land, it was obvious from the get go that we were not in San Francisco. In fact, looking at the little blown-together shack they called an airport, I would guess we were in Mexico. Turns out I was right. The electrical storm had knocked out what little electricity they had in this town, but the plane was down and safe; I was safe. I could have kissed the ground.

Pulling out my phone to call Buck and let him know what happened, I discovered that somehow my phone had been fried in the storm as well. It turned out the entire little town, what there was of it, was also without phone service because of the storm. We were stuck here, at least until the storm blew over. My meeting would have to be postponed. I just hoped Yu-Tang, the investor I was to meet who wanted to back my own gallery in Hong Kong, would be patient. I didn't know much about him so it didn't make my waiting any easier.

It turned out we weren't the only ones who found ourselves caught south of the border when this errant electrical storm blew out of the Pacific and across the desert. Looking across the tarmac I saw a group of businessmen talking amongst themselves. They were an odd mix – young and old, Chinese, South Asian and Caucasian.

One man stood out amongst the rest. I noticed as they walked parallel to us into the building that he had a restrained powerful walk, like a tiger on a short leash. He was Chinese with a bit of something else I couldn't quite identify, maybe Northern Mongolian.  As an artist, I love to draw people and am always paying attention to unusual and beautiful bodies. I couldn't help but think how I would love to draw this one, naked. The others seemed to defer to him as they talked, but he was the quiet eye in the center of the storm and said little. When he turned and looked my way, I felt an electric shiver along my spine that ran all the way to my toes. He was like a dangerous animal and yet I didn't feel afraid as much as intrigued.

When Jamie and I arrived in the building, the businessmen were already there. I could see they were discussing something with the lone official remaining at this outpost of an airport. I was exhausted and looked around for somewhere to sit, opting for the least dirty of the plastic chairs. Jamie went ahead to see if he could find out how long we needed to wait and where we could refuel. Once this storm had passed we wanted to be ready to roll. We intended to stay for as short a time as we could, especially since we were out of communication with everyone. Within a few hours we were on our way. I found myself wondering how my tiger man was faring as we headed out to San Francisco. Little did I know I would see him again and soon.

Yu-Tang

Our plane was down because of the storm, landing at some flea-bitten Mexican airport. The place had a charm of its own – reminding me of many film locations we would travel to back in the day when I still was willing to risk my neck for the sake of a good bit of storytelling. Well, that and the insane paychecks I got for each film I made. I looked around at my little huddle of fellow investors, wondering how I ever was talked into taking this side flight along the Sonora Desert before heading up to San Francisco.

These were all businessmen I knew well, people who like me were used to making decisions every day that could cost or make millions of dollars. They were not used to be stymied by anything, even something as odd as this electric storm. They were also frustrated by their inability to call out or find anyone in charge. But where they fretted about time lost, I waited and watched.

Having spent my youth working in Hong Kong's thriving film industry, I knew the value of patience. Acting, like the martial arts that were central to my roles, requires patience, tons of it. That same patience had allowed me to take the millions I could command for each martial arts film and turn it into the collection of software, entertainment and banking firms I ran today. Sometimes I missed the adrenalin of the old times, but I certainly didn't miss the drama. I hate drama, even when some might think it is called for, such as in a situation like this. That might be why I found my gaze sliding over to the other plane that had been downed by this storm. Especially the woman, who I assumed was the sole passenger.

It wasn't just that she was stunning, though she was that. With long blonde hair that outshone the sun, a figure that would put a fifties starlet to shame and a grace that reminded me of ballet dancers, she compelled. I am used to beautiful women; I have had them around most of my life and never really cared. Most of them are like little pampered cats, always in need of more affection and attention. The few times I have met a woman I actually liked they tended to be married already. I have a rule about that, though I have at times regretted it.

But this woman, she was different. I could tell and it caught my curiosity. I wanted to know who she was, why she was not only beautiful but also obviously content. She was in the middle of a crises and she seemed shaken but not breakable. For just a moment we locked eyes and I felt a strange bolt, almost a sense of recognition. I looked away, unsure of what I felt. Then she was gone, walking into the building to talk to her pilot.

Within a few hours she had left with her companion, for all I knew he was her husband though they didn't act much like a couple. My guess would be he worked for her, but they had known each other a long time. I know people and I could see a familiarity between them that was almost like an uncle with a favorite niece. It made me even more curious to know who this mystery woman was. Why was I mesmerized by this woman, who so easily laughed while waiting for her plane to be refueled in the middle of nowhere in the Mexican desert?

Marianne

As Jamie touched the plane down in San Francisco I began to plan my next few moves. I needed to contact my agent about the missed meeting and somehow manage my life without a phone. I never knew how much I counted on that little piece of electronic wizardry until I had one that was about as useful as a doorstop. But Jamie was already on it, calling ahead for a driver and letting them know the situation with my phone. By the time we had taxied to a stop the car was waiting and new phone was set and ready to have all my important data transferred into it. I may bitch from time to time about how much I hate being part of "the 1%" and try furiously to pay my way with my art, but today I was really glad to see what money can take care of in a pinch.

I called Buck first, knowing he was probably frantic with worry. Turns out he was here in San Francisco with his new girlfriend so we talked briefly and agreed to meet for dinner later. My agent was ready to have a heart attack, especially since not only had my plane been thrown off-course making me late for our meeting, but it seems that Yu-Tang was also missing in action. No one had a clue where he was.

I agreed I would be available as soon as he showed and went to the boutique hotel in the Mission District I had purchased a few years back as my private hideaway. I had the entire top floor to myself and the rest of it paid for itself. It had become a favorite of artists in town for gigs, and I loved the vibe we had created with it. It had been one of my favorite creative projects. Now all I wanted to do was spend a few hours alone in my studio and hope that the recent events had not killed the deal.

I hadn't really considered having my own gallery until Yu-Tang made me the offer to set one up in Hong Kong. I had great relationships with the galleries that showed my work in places like New York, Paris, London and Rome. But the man was a big collector of my work and his offer to make me completely independent in a whole new market was tempting.

I hadn't yet cracked Asia and the idea of being able to not only control how I was presented but own a piece of the pie in Hong Kong might be too good to pass up. Some of it would depend on the man, what he was like to work with since his role as a business partner was part of the deal. I am picky about men. They tend to always want more from me then I am willing to give. That is as true in a business partner as it is in a bed partner. I have to be equal and it has to be a real partnership. I don't understand why that is such a big demand, but so far it has netted me zero in the romance world. Oh lots of play partners, but nothing ever serious. I don't plan on settling for less than perfect, I don't understand why anyone else would.

A few hours went by as I dove straight into the latest series I was working on in my studio. I love the light in San Francisco and that was a big part of why I bought this old hotel. I had converted an old greenhouse that sat on the roof into my studio. It gave me the feeling of being completely out in the open, high above the city. It was heaven and my refuge. No one comes without my permission first. That was why I was so shocked when I suddenly realized I wasn't alone. I had been so lost in the painting that I had no idea how long the person had been standing behind me, but I was suddenly aware of another presence. But the real shock came when I turned around to face him. Because there was my tiger man from the airport; standing in my studio with a look of quiet enjoyment on his face.

Yu-Tang

Finding her studio had not been difficult. I have found that money does wonders for loosening someone's tongue when you are determined. I had decided a while back that I wasn't about to invest the millions I planned to invest into the gallery without seeing the artist in her element. That was why I had taken the time to find out about her private gallery in San Francisco and then called for a meeting in that city. I knew that she would be there when we finally touched down, several hours late for our meeting. I planned to surprise her in her den, so to speak. What I wasn't prepared for was my own surprise when she turned around to confront me. It was the golden goddess from the airport. How could this be?

I felt that jolt of recognition again as we silently staring at each other as if neither of us wanted to break the spell. Finally I found my voice. "I…I saw you at that little airport in Mexico, after the storm forced our planes to land." She nodded, shaking out her hair from the scarf she had wrapped around it as she painted. The sun caught it and spun it pure as gold, just as it did when I saw her along the tarmac at that little airport.

"Yes," she said, "I saw you there." She smiled then, and I felt myself relax, feeling once again in control. Control is so very important to me after years of struggling in a class system that gave young actors so few options. I gestured towards the canvas she had been working on.

"Is this the new series you mentioned on the phone?" I moved closer to it, fascinated by this new bold direction she was taking. It was chancy, moving away from an approach she was known for and into a new adventurous path. I turned away from the painting and looked at her directly. Unlike most women, she didn't give in and look down, but rather returned my demanding gaze.

"It might be; that is for me to decide Yu-Tang. First I need to hear more about your ideas." I smiled back and nodded. Beyond that first jolt of something indefinable at the airport, there was definitely a woman here that I could come to like, maybe even admire. A woman beyond the artist I already admired, that is.

"Well," I ventured, "since our meeting was postponed, how about we talk over drinks? I have taken a room in this hotel and the bar downstairs seems well stocked." I knew she owned the hotel, had a suite just below the studio and so this should be an easy yes for her. But some women like to control the situation by keeping a man waiting, even in a business situation. I was testing to find out just what kind of woman she was and felt myself holding my breath as I waited for her answer.

She laughed and nodded. "Give me ten minutes to change and I will meet you in the bar," she answered. Then she looked at me from the side of her eyes as she gazed at the painting. "I would certainly love to know who you bribed to find my studio. I heard you were ruthless, I didn't know you were also devious." With a flip of her sun kissed hair she turned and opened the door, gesturing. "See you in ten." I heard a slight twang in her voice, one that hadn't been there before. I was looking forward to our talk more than ever now.

Marianne

I loved our little bar. I had helped design it and it reeked of old San Francisco without being over the top. It was exactly what it was meant to be, a local watering hole for guests and nearby residents to mingle and chat. No video screens, no loud music, and certainly no abundance of ferns and brass. It was finished in reclaimed old oak, much of it from a few of the older "painted ladies" of the district that had not survived the constant earthquakes well.

Those old houses tend to rise above everything but time and fault lines can leave their mark. I had found some local artisans to make the furniture and the bar, and some wonderful local landscape painters to add to the atmosphere and yet keep it authentic. I was justly proud of the place and felt very much at home meeting him here.

Discovering that Yu-Tang was my tiger man shifted this whole conversation in a new direction. It shouldn't have. What needed to happen with the business partnership was the same as ever. But something had passed between us at that airport, something that reminded me of old fairy tales of lost souls and a thing a friend of mine called "recognition." She wrote fantasy books and used it to explain the uncanny connection the couples had in her books. It fit here.

Wendy and I went to college together and often used to talk about what it would be like to actually experience this 'recognition of mates". Of course, it was just fantasy and young girls dreaming back then. Remember that, I chided myself as I walked into the bar. This is no fairy tale, this is real life. In fact, it is my life and I wanted this meeting to go well and without the complications that Mexican airport shift might bring.

He was waiting at the bar, and as he turned I could feel that tug of attraction once again. It was both exciting and irritating at the same time. I knew that if I didn't do something about it, and soon, the attraction would leave me open to manipulation. Everyone knew Yu-Tang was a man who always got what he went after. He was ruthless in business and I had heard a few rumors about his bedside manners being much along the same lines.

Of course, those were from women who had tried unsuccessfully to snare him, so you have to remember your sources. I had done my homework when he made the offer. I like to know who I am dealing with, and in his case it was a cold calculating businessman. It just happened it was a businessman who had once been a world famous martial artist and actor, and one whose body was the kind women worship at like it was an altar. I just wished I hadn't envisioned him naked back in Mexico at that airport. It was going to him the upper hand in the negotiations since my game could be off with that kind of distraction. Hmmm, but it is a kind of nice distraction, very nice.

I put that thought out of my mind and walked through the bar to sit beside him. He had already ordered a whisky straight and the bartender knew what I like to drink. It is a nice side affect to owning the bar and living upstairs. As he took our drinks and headed for a quiet table, I noticed again his prowling movement. He did indeed walk like a tiger on the hunt, even here in a bar in San Francisco. My thoughts strayed, wondering if our tiger bit. Stop it! I admonished myself with a bit of a giggle. I was surprised, I don't usually giggle around men. But then, Yu-Tang was not just any man.

Yu-Tang

She walked into the bar and I immediately felt that tug from before. It shook me so much that I had to cover my feelings by making a point of ordering my drink and carrying both of them to a table to talk. But even as simple a thing as walking was out of my control around the woman. The smell of her intoxicated me and I walked like a cat in heat, barely able to stop myself from licking her. What was wrong with me?

When we sat down across from each other she giggled and I felt a shockwave go through me. I don't like women who giggle; it is a sign of immaturity in them I have always said. But somehow coming from Marianne it wasn't a little girl giggle, it was the sound of a woman aroused. I knew I had to be wrong about that. After all, we were here to talk about business, important business. I needed to get myself under control. This was an important set of decisions we were considering tonight and I wasn't about to let a woman run the game.

She started talking about her recent shows, and what she wanted to accomplish over the next few years at the various galleries. I could see very quickly that she knew exactly what she wanted and how to get it. Like me, she was someone who much preferred to be the master of her own fate. Of course, the difference is she grew up with all the advantages you could name, while I had to fight for mine tooth and nail. I listened, watching for any signs of weakness, a chink in her golden armor I could exploit. It was a game I knew all too well and I usually won.

The bar was busy and every once in a while someone would stop by the table to greet her. This was her bar, her town, but it was somewhat annoying to have these constant interruptions. She always seemed happy to see whoever it was while at the same time managing to keep the interruptions short without being rude. It was a skill I could appreciate, this ability to make people feel welcome and yet manipulate them into moving on as quickly as possible as if it was their own idea. I could see the value of a skill like that, and my estimation of her went up as I watched her interact with a wide variety of people from fellow artists to fans and even local politicians.

Most beautiful women I have known are well versed in maneuvering men, but tend to alienate the women around them. But with Marianne there were as many women coming by with genuine affection in their greetings as there were men. True, I could tell when the men came by hoping for a bit more than just a smile, I even saw one man try to cop a feel on that gorgeous ass. I had to bite my lip to keep from rising up like a tiger defending his territory, or maybe actually more like a gorilla. But I need not have been concerned, for she knew just what to do.

She turned it into a joke, one that he took with good grace. Our conversation lasted far longer than I had anticipated and before I knew it several hours had flown by while we explored art, culture, Texas and the art scene in Hong Kong. I began to see the start of an amazing partnership. I thought I could handle the tug at my loins, the pull of my heart. I didn't realize just how wrong I could be.

Marianne

He sat across from me as we talked, as impossible to read as a block of stone. My whole body was tingling now, feeling an anticipation I knew was a fairy tale. How on earth could I feel this magnetic draw to him when he barely acknowledged my femininity? I had heard the stories of his famous calculating ways. I was told tales of how he took his training and acting skills to the boardroom and maneuvered everyone around him into going down his path. I would not be another of those, I swore.

I learned to read people from the master of it, my brother Buck. But Yu-Tang was a mystery to me, and one I wanted desperately to unravel. Hmmm, unravel as in taking each item of clothing off, one by one and slowly revealing that amazing body beneath the impeccable suit. It was hard to concentrate on the business at hand when my mind kept straying to these kinds of thoughts.

Another little event that kept us from truly exploring our thighs…um I mean plans…was the visits I was getting as we sat and talked. I have been a regular visitor to this part of San Fran for years, ever since I went to Berkeley to start my Fine Arts degree. The one I never finished because I had already launched my first international show before we got to that little piece of paper. But I had kept my connections and one of them was walking towards me right now. Unlike the others who found an excuse to come by and check out this gorgeous hunk of man sitting across from me Priscilla was a welcome distraction.

We had shared rooms, ideas and more than a few men in our days at Berkeley. She was now the youngest partner ever at her law firm that specialized in business law, and my personal attorney for every deal I made. I had wanted her at the meeting we had planned, and was glad to see she had tracked me down from my text earlier.

"Hey woman," she called as she crossed the room. I knew every man's eyes were on her, Priscilla is all long brown legs and an Afro straight outta the sixties. It is her one touch of rebellion in a world that allows few. "I hear you had a very brief Mexican holiday on your way here." She smiled at me, then turned and looked at Yu-Tang. Her eyebrow lifted in question as she gave me a sideways glance. We are gonna have to talk later about this one, is what it said.

"You must be Marianne's Hong Kong investor. I'm Priscilla Brown, her lawyer. It's great to meet you." She turned back to me, and smiled a cat eating shit grin. We were definitely going to have to get together and compare notes later. "I can open up some time to talk about this with both of you in about three days, once this merger deal is done. Does that work for you?" She included Yu-Tang in the question and he nodded along with me.

Then she left but not without an admonishment to me to call her. I got the message. This left me three whole days with Yu-Tang, days of trying to get to the bottom of not only who he was, but what he was to me. I decided to make the best of it starting right now. After all, life is full of risks and I like to take mine on my own terms.

As we got up to leave I let my arm slide ever so softly along his back. He shivered, so imperceptibly that I almost thought I imagined it. If I hadn't been watching for it, I might have even missed it. But even with his iron control, I now knew that the connection was not all on my side. Being the gentleman he is, he accompanied me on the elevator to my private suite. Just before the doors opened I leaned into him and kissed him. I had meant it to be a light kiss, one that asks a simple question. I got my answer.

To my surprise it quickly turned into so much more. He answered my exploratory kiss with a ferocity that excited me. His hands came up to the back of my neck, caressing me and pulling ever so slightly on my hair to tilt my head back. His tongue probed deeply, tasting sweetly of the whisky he had just drunk and I felt that kiss all the way to my toes. When the door opened I stepped back, somewhat shakily, into my suite and said goodnight. I saw the fierce longing in his eyes as the doors closed again. What had I started? Could I tame this tiger? Did I even want to?

Yu-Tang

She took me by surprise with that kiss in the elevator. I had been thinking I was safely away from this temptation when suddenly her lips were on mine, soft and oh so very alluring. My body reacted with a mind of its own, taking her up in my arms, my hands lost in her hair as my tongue swept through her open mouth. The heat between us was immediate and irrefutable. Before I knew it the doors opened, she stepped back into her suite and our moment was gone. As the door closed I looked deep into those stunning dark green eyes, the eyes of the forest, the jungle. I knew I would be back for more as the doors closed.

I walked back to my room, caught up in a tangle of emotions. How could this woman so bewitch me? It was more than simply her beauty, though she had enough of that to drown any man. But beyond it was something I couldn't put my finger on, not yet. She had a presence that drew me like a moth to a flame. As the fog rolled in I looked out at the darkened streets lost in my thoughts.

The next day was a busy one, catching up on the details of my far flung empire. The one day I had lost to Mexico and my time with Marianne had thrown my staff for a loop. They are a well-oiled machine, used to my long work hours and constant need for perfection. I may be a patient man, but it is only because in the end I know I will have the prize. But I couldn't get that kiss out of my mind.

I knew that Marianne was much more than just a prize to be won. I don't do dalliances; I have no use for them. For one thing, they distract a person from the real goals in life. I needed to know if this was real, and there was really only one way to find out. A seduction was in order and I decided to approach it like everything else in my life, with control, patience and precision.

The city had planned a special event for the following night that both Marianne and I had been asked to attend. Some sort of cultural hands across the Pacific kind of thing, but it would be a good opportunity to test the waters with her now. I kept busy, not difficult as my work is very demanding, and before I knew it I was pulling on my tux and letting my driver know I was ready to go.

When I arrived, the pre-dinner cocktails were in full swing. I worked my way through the crowd, drink in hand and stopping to talk to a few developers I had dealt with over the years. The event was packed with business acquaintances, not surprising considering the theme. I saw her from across the way, shining like a beacon amongst a collection of over-priced and drab outfits.

She wore a simple satin sheath, picked out with black pearls that matched the strands she had knotted in her hair and strung around her neck. It was artful without being showy, just her style. As I walked up to her, she turned. Those jungle green eyes were sparkling and a smile touched her lips when she saw me. I felt the same recognition between us I had known in Mexico, only this time there was an added heat. I could taste those lips in memory and I knew she could too.

She introduced me to the knot of artists she was talking with, many of them painters whose work adorned my office walls. We chatted for a few minutes and then I leaned down, inhaling the perfume of her being as I whispered to her, "I need to talk to you, alone." I wasn't sure what I would say, but I knew it could not be with these witnesses.

She nodded and we threaded our way through the crowd to a garden that backed onto the Flood Mansion where the event was taking place. No sooner had we stepped a few feet from the event then I found myself taking her in my arms and covering her with kisses. She tugged at my tux, pulling me into the shadow of a tree and returned my passion, twisting her fingers in my hair as I reached down to taste her neck and follow that down to her breasts.

Her dress barely covered them and it took only seconds to push down the thin satin fabric and uncover her nipples, dark with passion. I sucked at them, tasting the sweetness of her body, pulling her closer to me by cupping her ass in my hands. Soon I was pushing the hem of her dress up as she reached down to unzip me. As I followed the sweet curve of her ass I found only more of her hot skin and was soon thrusting my fingers deep within her as my mouth covered first one nipple and then the other with my tongue.

"You were ready for me," I whispered accusingly with a smile looking up from her now fully engorged nipples. She nodded and reached inside to grasp what her unzipping had released. I had hardened under her expert touch and now that she had released me from the confines of my trousers I could not wait another moment. Lifting her ass and pushing her back against the trunk of the tree, I entered her with all the ferocity we were sharing. Voices tinkled behind us as the party continued only ten feet from our little tryst. But if anything, it made our lovemaking only sweeter.

Our thrusts shook the tree but we were silent; paused for a few brief moments as a couple walked by us on the other side of the tree. We grinned at each other and took up where we had left off as soon as they had continued down the pathway to the end of the garden. I could feel her silent trembling echo through my entire body as we climaxed in union.

With a shudder and a sigh we released our grip on each other, standing for a moment to catch our breath before we arranged clothing and walked back into the room. I watched her as she walked away, wondering what had taken hold of me. Then I turned, accepted a glass of champagne and held it aloft as I heard my name uttered in a toast. Timing, it appears is everything and ours was impeccable.

Marianne

I walked through the crowd, my heart beating so fast I was sure everyone could see. In the ladies room I walked into a cubicle, standing in the tiny sanctuary as I allowed the flush in my face to die down, my breath to lengthen and my pulse to stop racing. I have had sexual escapades before but nothing like this. I didn't even know how to think or feel about it. It was totally unexpected and made my brash kiss on the elevator feel like a walk in the park.

Come to think of it, that was pretty much what we were doing, taking a walk in the park. Just not the kind of walk most folks do. Let alone in a park next to one of San Francisco's most revered historic buildings. Especially in the midst of a party that was thrown by the city in your honor. This was a whole different kind of walk in the park.

But I felt certain that what had happened was no throw-away affair. Something in the way we connected made me certain it was much more solid than that. As I stood before the mirror, fixing my hair that had been manhandled into a rat's nest; I wondered if I could at last have found my man. It was too early to tell, of course. Way too early, I said to myself as I surveyed the damage his lovemaking had wrought. But a little voice inside my head said…maybe.

The rest of the party was a bit of a blur, with the usual toasts and calls for speech. Yu-Tang gave one about bringing San Francisco's greatest artist to Asian shores or something like that. I think I said something about being honored to be singled out by one of Hong Kong's most prestigious patrons. We said all the right things, all the while finding ways to quietly reach out and touch the other. A brush of the arm here, a simple hand on the elbow there, I think we saw it as a way to continue that breathless encounter beneath the tree. But somehow there was never the right moment to talk in private for the rest of the night.

***

When I got home I called Priscilla immediately, telling her about the kiss at the elevator and the lovemaking in the park. I needed that calm cool voice to assure me that I had not lost my mind. We talked about how you cannot determine anything based on one act, well two acts. It is one thing to be swept up in the passion of the moment, but was this real?

We agreed that how he acted at tomorrow's dinner, one planned weeks ago, would tell the tale. Everything I had heard of him said this was not his usual way, unless he just was really good at controlling everything around him. On the other hand, I knew he was a master at doing just that, could he be thinking that with this he was controlling one more person, me?

This thought made it hard to see if this meant he felt the same as I did, or if he just had wanted me that night. Wanted me with as much passion and insistence as I did, it turns out, but what about beyond that night? Doubt, that destroyer of promise, began to creep into my mind. I am usually so much stronger; the one who knows exactly what is going on in any situation. Why oh why did this man have to be the one that left me feeling like I was completely out of control? Was there any way to put my tiger back in his cage and did I even want to?

Yu-Tang

All evening I tried to find a way to talk to Marianne, to tell her that this was not some quick dalliance or spur of the moment event. I knew what she was thinking, I really couldn't blame her for thinking it was a maneuver to control her in the upcoming deal. She doesn't know me well enough to know I would never do that to anyone, let alone my golden goddess. But I was frustrated by the turn of events and constant interruptions if we did manage to get together. There was never a chance and all too quickly the night ended and I found myself alone with my thoughts.

And, of course, those thoughts turned continuously back to that magical moment under the tree. I had lost all control when we walked out there, and didn't care once it began. I pride myself on being patient, on waiting for what I want and always about being in control. But that night I was anything but that. What kind of strange power does this woman have on me to cause me to throw caution to the winds like that? Or was this just a game to her?

I thought briefly about the possibility she was playing the siren song to my investments, luring me to solidify my commitment to her gallery in Hong Kong by seducing me. But that made no sense; I knew she didn't work that way. Plus, she may have loved the idea of our working together to bring her vision to the high roller art crowd in Hong Kong, but she didn't need it. She could have found another way into that market; her reputation was golden in the art world and her work in demand around the world. I should know; I own quite a few of her pieces in my current collection.

We had a dinner set for the next evening with all the investors and even the legal teams, planned weeks in advance. It was to solidify our entire team as we worked together to bring this plan to fruition. I called Julian Yamamoto, an old friend who had been in as an investor from my first thought. He might be a few years younger than me and a bit of a wild card for many in the investment world, but I knew I could trust him. Luckily he was still up even if he had just flown in from Tokyo tonight. I could hear a card game going in the background, which is pretty standard for Julian when he is travelling. He is a notorious gambler.

"Julian, aren't you ready to call it a night yet? How long have you been up now?" I asked as he picked up the call mid-sentence with someone else. He laughed, "You old rogue, you know I had a game setup for when I touched down. Why don't you come join us?" I could hear talking in the background and glasses of probably very expensive liquor being clinked."No, I just got in from a presentation dinner and need to turn in. But I want to talk to you about something personal. Can we meet before the dinner tomorrow?"

I could hear him conferring with the others and then coming back. In the background was the sound of chairs moving and doors opening and closing. "I can talk now – we just decided to turn our chips in for the night." Julian had been through some tough times with me, especially when I quit acting to go into business and everyone thought I was crazy to walk away. He knew I wouldn't bring this up now if it wasn't serious.

"You aren't getting cold feet about the gallery, are you?" he asked.  As usual, Julian hit pretty close to the mark. "No, Marianne and I hit it off well, in fact almost too well. I don’t know if I trust this. There is something about her that is just plain compelling Julian – something I can't ignore." It was the closest I had come to admitting I was smitten with her, even to myself. The moment I said it I heard Julian become still. "I knew this would happen someday. But you just met her, are you sure this isn't just a really foxy woman and you are tired of being alone?"

Julian has never been alone; it just isn't in his nature. But he knows and understands I am not that way. He continued, "You have kept women out of your life for so long, maybe it is simply time. Or is there more to her than that?"  I tell him of the instant recognition in Mexico, the way she mesmerized me in the bar and the electric kiss on the elevator. I hesitate, unsure if I want to share with anyone what happened tonight.

But he knows."I am guessing that something went beyond that kiss tonight or you wouldn't be having this conversation. So let's see what tomorrow's dinner brings. You have always had good instincts Yu-Tang, trust them now as you did before." I knew he was right.

We chatted about his game, the dinner tomorrow night and how his latest conquest in the bedroom was miffed he didn't take her on this trip. Julian always has women miffed at him and they always forgive him in the end. It is part of his charm, that he loves women and is always "falling in love" with a new one each month. I could never understand how he manages to stay friends with all of them after, but he does.

Tomorrow's dinner would prove interesting as he turned that charm on. I had invited him not only because he was rich beyond imagining and a prime investor in my group, but also because he could read women like a book. My original intent was to have him read everyone's intent in the group, but now I was simply focused on Marianne.

Could I at last have found the woman I have wanted all these years? A woman who could not only keep up with me but push me to be more without making me the focus of her life. Marianne was certainly a strong woman with her own opinions and a life that was rich and full of promise right now. She was sexy in all the right ways. The question I found myself asking was, is she for real?

Marianne

My conversation with Priscilla the night before made me realize, this time around it could be serious. Love had never been on the top of my to-do list in life. Not that I have anything against it, just that I had other priorities such as my art, which is an all-consuming passion for me. Men are nice, don't get me wrong, but they come second or maybe even third in my life. Then, of course, there is that perfectionist in me that is a hard game to keep up with for most men.

So far, no one had shown up on the horizon for me the way Chrissie had for Buck. I smiled to myself as I recalled our dinner together the other night. They were so in love, it was obvious. They shared the same passions, loved the same land and couldn't keep their hands off of each other. Well, at least Yu-Tang and I had that much in common. I felt weak in the knees just thinking about last night under the tree. I knew I wanted more than just sex from him though. The question was what did he want?

I picked out a dress for the dinner that was a bit more conservative than what I had worn to the party the night before. Priscilla was over, chatting over martinis as I got ready, butterflies in my stomach over not only the prospect of talking with Yu-Tang, but just the idea that this team could make my gallery a reality. This was business, after all. I turned and asked Priscilla, "What do you think, is it too simple?" I had put on a bright green silk Terani cocktail dress that flowed over me like water. I had left my hair down and added some antique green glass chandelier earrings to dress it up a bit. Priscilla looked me over; smiling over her martini glass.

"Woman, you would look sexy in a brown paper sack! That little thing is perfect for tonight. Keep that man guessing and don't forget to flirt with some of his friends." I laughed at her obviously over-the-top advice. We have bantered over men for close to ten years now, and nothing gets past her eagle eyes. "But it does look business-like enough, don't you think? For an artist about to partner up with a bunch of unknown men to launch a new gallery that is."

"You know, you have the money to do this on your own," she answered, "You don't need these guys Marianne. As your attorney I need to remind you of that, from time to time. Even if I think you are being as sly as a fox getting others to pony up the cash for you on this venture." We toasted to my success and headed out the door. Negotiations and an interesting dinner awaited us.

When we walked in Yu-Tang was waiting. He hugged me and then whispered in my ear, "You look amazing, good enough to ravish right now if we had a tree!" Even as he said this his eyes betrayed his affection; they were not the look of a man who is only seeing you as a sex object. It reassured me and told me I was right to trust him.

He squeezed my hand and looked at me sideways as we entered the dining room. "You have been the best thing to happen to me in a long time," I said quietly, "and that has nothing to do with business." He stopped before we sat down and looked at me with such happiness I thought everyone must see it. He smiled and answered, "I feel the same way."

The dinner was a success. Yu-Tang and I talked, drank, ate and laughed our way through it, hands below the table busily touching when we could. The group found common ground quickly enough, and Priscilla and Yu-Tang's prime investor Julian seemed to hit it off from the start. Since he had the biggest part of the pie outside of Yu-Tang and Priscilla had to sign off on this deal for me to go for it; that was a good sign. In fact, they seemed to get along a little too well and I saw them head outside "for a bit of air" a few times more than I thought they really needed. But she looked happy, he seemed more than charmed by her and I had my own romance to think about.

The longer the evening continued, the more obvious it was that Yu-Tang and I shared the same hesitations as well as connections from the start. We would need to keep communications open between us, that much was going to be a given in this relationship. The gallery may be the impetus for this romance, but if it was to survive it would need to do it outside of that milieu.

The next few weeks were a blur, with every minute I wasn't in the studio painting or closeted with Priscilla over legal docs being spent with Yu-Tang. We made a pact, no business talk when we were on a "date", though sometimes we both broke it. He visited the studio often, sometimes just to sit quietly in a corner while I painted. Unlike with many of my lovers in the past, I didn't mind with my tiger man. He knew when to sit quietly as much as he knew when to let his passion fly.

Meanwhile, we had begun to notice that Julian and Priscilla were spending quite a bit of time together. Yu-Tang mentioned that he was surprised Julian hadn't returned to his home base of Tokyo right after the meeting, but my guess is he had something or rather someone keeping him occupied here. I tried to get Priscilla to spill the beans, but she wouldn't tell tales quite yet.

"It is too soon," she explained. "I don't know if he is just playing with me. He is a bit of a playboy, you know." I nodded as we meandered through our favorite flea market on a lazy Sunday morning, chatting and just being the old friends we were. "Yes, but Yu-Tang tells me that he has never seen Julian spend this much time with one woman before. He tends to have them on a string. Plus, he broke up with Kokoro his latest flame just last week."

She laughed, her tawny afro bouncing in the morning light and commented, "Well, he also told me his parents are very conservative and would never approve of "my kind" of woman for him."  I raised an eyebrow at her. "He means black, darling. You can be so dense sometimes!" I protested. "But he has dated women all over the world, Prissy. You know he has!"

She nodded at me as we continued to hold up lace scarves and silk blouses from the last two centuries to the struggling sunshine. "Yes but they were either Asian or white; they could accept that. I don't know how they would feel about their darling boy spending his billions on a girl from the Bronx." At the time it was all just talk between girls. But when my phone rang a week later, it was to find a terrified Priscilla on the other end. It seems that Julian's parents had hired a hit man.

MOMENTS OF LOVE

Alpha Billionaire Romance

Moments Series Book 5

By Melanie Brandon

www.amazingromancebooks.com

Priscilla

I first began to notice that I was being watched a few days after the big dinner meeting with Marianne and Yu-Tang. A girl can't be too careful in a big city like San Francisco, even if you still see yourself as one tough mama from the Bronx. I like to think that I still have the street savvy I brought with me when I won that scholarship to Berkeley, the kind that tells me if something isn't right. And all my instincts were screaming at me when these two dark suited strangers just seemed to show up on the street, no matter where I went.

I know that the joke around here is all Asian guys look the same, but these two stood out. They were big, muscled and had tattoos, lots of them. That isn't all that unusual here in San Francisco. Normally I would just shrug my shoulders, but ever since I started spending more time with Julian it had made me more aware of my surroundings. You see, his Dad back in Japan is pretty well known, and not in a good way. Julian had explained to me about the Yakuza, Japan's answer to the Italian mobster of America. They were feared and his Dad had been the most feared of them all. They say he is retired but I doubt you can retire from something like the Yakuza, anymore than you can retire from the Costa Nostra.

Julian was proud of the fact that he had not used his father's questionable wealth to get his start. Despite his dashing good looks and devil may care attitude, when it comes to money Julian was always pretty serious. He understands money pretty well, both where it travels and how to make it work for you. True, Julian's early connections were family ones, people his Dad knew that would invest in Julian's software company. But the business itself was all his. He built it, he made it work and he knew just when to take its earnings and put them in the right places. That was how he came to be one of the youngest billionaires on the planet. But you certainly wouldn't know it if you met him at some club here in San Francisco. He is a charmer all right, and he has certainly been charming me the last week or so.

But now I was being followed by a couple of goons in conservative haircuts and tattoo sleeves that any hip artist in the Mission would envy. I didn't though; I knew that they were more than decoration. For with the Yakuza every tattoo had a meaning and they weren't pretty ones. I didn't intend to become a new tattoo on some guy's arm. I was going to have to talk to Julian about his Dad and find out if he knew anything about these guys. I suspected he not only knew about them, he had ordered them. Meanwhile, I called Marianne and asked her if I could hide out in her studio for a while, just until I could lose the two. I was just starting a big case and didn't want to have this distract me. Well, that and I really didn't know what else to do.

Julian was doing his usual, hopping across the country checking out some software companies he wanted to acquire. I swear the man buys up companies like the rest of us pick out a new sweater. At first it felt a little intimidating. But when we are alone and he kisses me, I have to admit I tend to forget about anything but him. Boy, can that guy kiss. Of course, from what I hear he has had plenty of practice. What am I doing messing around with some Japanese billionaire playboy? That is the real question of the day. But every time I make noises about quitting him, he charms me out of it. He's a charmer all right; I just hope I haven't let myself get charmed into a big mess of trouble.

Julian

Life had been more hectic than usual the last few weeks. Yu-Tang had been in San Francisco more than his usual amount and I had been following his plans pretty closely. Sure, I had some money tied up in this new venture of his, but I wasn't too troubled by it. Marianne was a golden investment, and I knew it. I had done some research before I agreed to go in with Yu-Tang on this new business enterprise of his.

I knew he didn't need my money; he was just being cagey spreading the risk around. Truth is Marianne could have done the whole deal with her own money. I could see that and it gave me new respect for her. I don't mind taking risks when I know the odds. The odds were good on this one, plus I got to meet the awesome Miss Priscilla in the bargain. And what a foxy and amazing woman she turned out to be.

She isn't exactly how you picture a high powered business lawyer to be. By that I mean gorgeous and sexy, with a laugh that is worth working to get out of her. She is brilliant, of course. You don't become the youngest partner in the history of one of San Francisco's most prestigious business law firms without being brilliant. But she is also very down to earth, and that I find intriguing. She may be powerful and rich, well not as rich as me but then who is, but she hasn't lost sight of where she comes from. It is a combination that is hard to resist. Not that I have really tried that hard to resist her; pretty much the opposite, in fact. I think it is her that is doing all the resisting and I am not used to that reaction.

Most women set their sights on me but I am used to it and take it in stride. In fact, I have found it part of a great game, so long as both of us know that is what it is. I have always loved women, loved everything about them. I genuinely care for whoever I am with at the time, but it never lasts. I don't really expect it to either.  Many of the women are just there for the good times, and I really can't blame them. I like to have a good time, just as I like to work hard. Some have complained that I work a little too hard, but I don't see it that way. I love the work I do and enter it with just as much enthusiasm as I do each relationship I have. But the work is always what drives me. Life is all about taking risks, and I enjoy calculating the business odds and finding the perfect time to jump for that golden ring.

It is what makes life exciting. But sooner or later I find that most women get tired of playing second fiddle to my need to pursue the bigger deal, make the larger acquisition. That is generally when it ends. I may always be somewhat regretful that it does, but there are always new women to meet. I have stayed friends with plenty of the women I have been with, but I have never pursued someone the way I am pursuing Miss Priscilla Brown. There is just something about her that is different from any woman I have met before. She comes from a whole different world than I do, but she also seems quite at home in mine. It is that combination that so intrigues me and makes me want to see more of her.

I find myself thinking of her at the oddest times. I had been in New Orleans for a few days now, checking out my latest acquisition. Even here I find her in my thoughts. I will be heading out to a meeting, ready to work a deal, and her laugh will pop into my mind. It will brighten my day and even make me want to call and just say hi. Sometimes I will find myself calling her late at night to talk about some hot new company I am interested in bringing into the fold. She laughs at me when I call it that, but she also understands what I mean by it.

All of these little companies have great ideas but no cash flow to make them really succeed. When I take them on, I invest in them, take a gamble with them and nurture them. It is why so many of them have become so successful, I think. She gets it, and that is almost as big a turn on with her as her luscious body. A body I fully intend to explore every curve of soon.

Just as soon as I make this one last big deal, then I am heading back to San Francisco to see if Miss Priscilla is ready for a bigger taste of Julian Yamamoto. I sure hope so. I feel like a kid going out on his first date with her, which is funny because I didn't feel like this back when I did go on my first date. I am beginning to wonder if this could be the right one, the woman I have been hoping to meet. Or am I just being a big romantic, as Yu-Tang loves to tease me about I am all the time?

Priscilla

I had been staying in Marianne's studio for several days now. She has flown out with Yu-Tang to Hong Kong, checking out her options on the three or four sites he thought would be advantageous for their gallery. I had plenty on my plate with this huge corporate litigation case looming. However I have always found that as long as I have my trusty laptop and a good connection, I can dig and write my arguments from anywhere. But outside of my almost nightly calls from Julian I have hardly talked to a soul and was beginning to feel a bit stir crazy. Bad guys or not, I had to get out there and walk the streets. It was my usual way to think things through and the studio while spacious didn't cut if for me when it came to my need to pace.

I don't know why I didn't bring up my two buddies with the tattoos with Julian when we talked. We certainly chatted about everything else going on in our lives. I couldn't talk about the case, of course, but I could talk about everything else and did with him. He told me about his latest gambles with a small software firm in Louisiana of all places that had a real breakout concept. Some guys might play the sugar daddy to these guys; Julian waded in with his sleeves rolled up and came up with solutions as well as the money. I could see he loved it, the chance to be always starting with that big roll of the dice. I loved hearing him talk of his ventures, they were like his children in many ways.

I did try to bring the conversation around to family from time to time to see if he knew if his Dad had sent a couple of goons to eliminate the little black problem his son had taken on. But Julian was far more interested in my own childhood, playing on the stoops of old brownstones in New York's most battered neighborhood. I was lucky, I got out. Others I grew up with left by going to prison or in a pine box. But my opportunity wasn't handed to me; I worked and even fought for it.

I demanded that I be considered for that grand prize scholarship when my daddy got drunk and lost the paperwork. I made it up to everyone and then some. But getting Julian to tell me stories of his own childhood was like coaxing a cat into water. It just wasn't in his nature to share that part of him. He didn't sound scared, no signs of abuse and I know it when I am around it, he just didn't take the bait when I asked.

He told me he is heading back here in a few days and is really looking forward to seeing me. More of me, I believe is his exact words and I think I know what he means. I am no shrinking violet and his kisses have left me hungry for more. But I do have to wonder if this is wise. I can see myself falling for him big time, his charm and laughter, his smarts and his wisecracking. But should I be giving my heart so easily to a man I know has a woman in every port? I will not be another notch on a man's belt. The question is, is Julian that kind of man? I wish I knew.

Julian

Something is going on out there with Miss Priscilla and I have to find out what. Several times when we have talked she has deliberately moved the conversation to my dad. I am beginning to wonder if he has taken steps to contact her. He can be a pretty intimidating guy, I know that. He knows about her, I told both my mom and my dad about her the moment I could see this was moving beyond a simple affair. I think it is, at least. Sometimes I think she does too, and then she seems to shy away. I don't think it is the Yakuza connection; I did explain that he isn't involved with that anymore. He is a respectable business man, though he does maintain his connections. You can't completely walk away from something like that.

But I talked to both of my parents the other day, sounding my dad out on a deal I thought he might want to be a part of as the industry was more his interests than mine. I mentioned I would be heading back to San Francisco after this and he did ask how long I would be. But he didn't ask about her. I respect my father and in my own way I do love him, I just can't always read him. But if he had done anything to interfere with her I would know, wouldn't I?

I can't stop thinking of her and realize I need to know if this is real. I can't find out from here so I am going to head back next week once the papers are signed and I see that this venture is moving in the direction I knew it would. If I ever needed something to tell me that my feelings for Miss Priscilla are real I got it in spades last night. I was out on the town and New Orleans is quite the town for having fun. I met a sweet young thing who was quite willing, and normally that would have meant a night of fun with a fresh young woman on my arm and in my bed.

But I found I wasn't really in the mood. Instead I called it a night early, around 2 A.M. which is early for me. It was still 11 in San Fran so I called and caught her in. I was so happy, we talked for an hour and when I hung up I just knew. It is time to go back and woo the lady the way my father wooed my mother. The story is legend and I have a feeling that when it comes to falling in love, the apple doesn't fall far from the tree. Wow – I just said the dreaded words "falling in love" and the world didn't end. Maybe it truly is the real thing. There is only one way to find out and I intend to catch a plane out there just as soon as I can. Tomorrow wouldn't be soon enough I think.

Priscilla

No sooner did I hit the sidewalk then my two "buddies" appeared just down the street from me. I don't know how they manage to always blend in, but they do. I have pretty much had enough of this threatening act and decided to take the bull by the horns. I had taken a small handgun with me; it was in my pocket right now. Oh it isn't some illegal back alley piece, I registered it when I bought it years ago from a cop's wife, and I know how to use it. Mostly, in times like today, it simply makes me feel safer. I wasn't about to confront these two without something to back me up – and I was certainly going to confront them.

When I turned around and walked toward them they looked at each other and then stopped walking. I thought for a minute they would turn away, but they simply stood there stoically, waiting for me to approach. "I know who sent you and you can tell him I am not amused. Nor am I going away so you might as well head back home."

They didn't bat an eye, just looked at me with that same solid expression, their arms folded in front of them. Then one of them spoke up. "We give you our apologies Miss Brown if we have offended you. We are simply here to offer you protection." I stopped dead in my tracks and looked at them with a bit of suspicion.

"Protection! The only thing I need protection from seems to be you!" I stepped up closer until I was eye to eye with them and only inches from their crossed arms. They seemed surprised and stepped back a bit. "No, no Miss Brown. You misunderstand. Master Yamamoto has sent us to ensure that you are safe while Julian is away. A man like he makes many enemies, some who would not hesitate to use you as a form of leverage. We are simply here to ensure that does not happen."

With that the two bowed slightly to me and then turned and walked a few feet away to confer. I stood and waited, impatiently. I knew Julian was on his way back next week so if what they were saying was true I should be rid of them at that time. But I really didn't see the point in having them dogging my every step for the next few days.

"We cannot break our promise to guard you, Miss Brown. But we will try to be more discreet if that will please you." I looked at the two, now somewhat less threatening now that I knew why they were here. I still didn't trust them but my mama always said to keep your friends close and your enemies closer.

"Well I don't care for you two skulking around me, it just feels creepy. If you insist then I would prefer you be where I can see you. Come with me." With that I turned and headed back to the studio. They followed, still conferring quietly in Japanese.

"I want to point out that I do understand Japanese, so if you insist on discussing what you should say to Master Yamamoto tonight in your report about this, please argue about it another time." That shut them up. When we returned to the studio I pointed to a few sturdy looking chairs and told them to sit down and be quiet. They did so and in fact didn't say another word for the next few hours.

The confrontation had been refreshing for me. I hadn't realized how much having these two shadow me around had left me feeling as if I was always holding my breath. Now I could breathe more easily and felt ready to sit down and so some serious writing. The next few hours went by quickly and when it got late I dismissed them, ate at the bar downstairs and then headed back upstairs. Just as I anticipated, Julian called. I told him about my confrontation with the goons and he chuckled at my audacity.

"I have a feeling that those two have never had a woman they were protecting turn on them quite like that," he ventured with a laugh. Oh how I loved that man's laugh and the fact he did it so easily. "My dad is going to get a taste of just who you are with their report tonight. I think you have just gone up in his estimation with that last trick." But then he got quiet. "You know, this means he sees you as part of the family Prissy." I loved it when he called me by my Dad's nickname for me. No one else quite pulled it off with that tone of affection as Julian did.

We talked about his progress with the new venture and he told me he should be back in a few more days. I told him that I should be done my preliminary work on this case by then and would have a few free days when he got in for the two of us to enjoy. Neither of us said it, but I think we both intended it to be one spent exclusively with each other. We said our good nights and I smiled as I hung up the phone. I was so looking forward to seeing Marianne when she got back tomorrow. We had a girls' night out planned with a few of Marianne's friends. I was looking forward to turning in this paperwork and blowing off some steam tomorrow night. I felt I had earned it. Plus, I had Julian's return to look forward to now.

Julian

The deal was wrapped up. I was on the phone with my pilot, telling him I wanted to head back to San Francisco in a few hours. We were done a day early and I was looking forward to surprising Miss Priscilla with an early return. As I walked through the streets of New Orleans I found myself thinking about her, and the difference in our backgrounds. The city I was in now was steeped with the history of this country, and not always the best part of it. I knew that the slavery background was a big part of any black American's history and even with all her achievements Priscilla was no exception.

Was I being a fool to think that someone with that history, that kind of emotional background, could ever be comfortable with a family like mine? My family isn't perfect by any means, but my Dad has always been the core of it, something I often rebelled against because of the expectations it created of the only child. In Japan it is not common for men to show emotion. I had fought that all my life, determined to be my own person and not held down by the stoic traditions of my father.

One of the things that really attracted me to Priscilla was her positive view of life, despite her rough upbringing. Women were the backbone of the American black family from what I had read, but climbing the corporate ladder wasn't something too many black women had even considered doing, let alone finding the means to do it.  How could I possibly understand her struggle? But I felt that in some ways I could. We both had fought to find our own identity in a culture that didn't approve of our choices. Perhaps we had more in common than I thought.

My wandering had taken me back to the old part of New Orleans, the part of the city that I really did prefer. Its cobblestone streets and wide open welcoming ways had always been appealing to me. It may be one of the reasons I had noticed this little software company in the first place, tucked away in the French Quarter and breaking all the rules. I stopped for a drink at a bar that advertised itself as "the home of the hurricane", which in truth just about every bar down here said. I liked the sickly sweet drink because it tasted to me of the Creole culture that so fascinated me. As I sat down I noticed a familiar figure.

Brock Sanderson has been involved in several deals I have put together the last few years. His latest acquisition, a record label that he is helping revive in Los Angeles, has been doing well from what I hear. I took my drink and walked over, wondering what brought him here. He looked up and smiled when he saw me. "Julian, I had heard you were in town."

We shook hands and I joined him when he offered me a seat. We chatted about business; there is an historic old recording studio in town that he is considering for his new label. We talked about jazz, a mutual love, and somehow appropriate considering we are in the city that birthed it. He also tells me that he is thinking of getting married. I am surprised, knowing what a confirmed bachelor he has always been. When I leave I find myself thinking how if someone like Brock can be considering marriage, maybe it isn't that crazy an idea.

As we fly back to San Francisco my thoughts turn to Miss Priscilla and all she promises.  I begin to wonder if marriage might be our path as well. The business documents sit in my lap forgotten as I look out the window and wonder what that life might look like. I have never even considered marriage before and find myself conjuring up images of satin sheets and long nights making love. That is the first step that needs to happen, I tell myself. But the idea of having that beautiful body to myself every night makes me smile. It is time to find out if it can be true.

Priscilla

I can see Marianne's excited and laughing head talking with her friends as I come into the bar. We decided to meet at the pub in her little boutique hotel. I love the place, the vibe is comfortable and the bartender makes a mean cocktail. As I walk up I see she has already ordered an assortment of appetizers and drinks all around. My chocolate martini is waiting for me, the glass still chilled. I slide in as she makes the introductions. I met Chrissie before, Marianne's brother Buck's new girlfriend. I love her energy as she smiles and grabs my hand. On it, nice big engagements ring. I look up into her smiling elfin face, happy for her.

"When did this happen?" I ask her as she displays it with pride. "He sprang it on me when we were up in the mountains on a geology trip. He just pulled an old-fashion proposal – on his knees and the whole nine yards." I am so happy for her. I know they only met a few months ago but they just seem so right together. "Have you set a date?" was of course the next logical question. She shook her head, sending her auburn curls flying. "No, and we aren't in any hurry really. I think he really just felt he needed this question answered." We exchanged hugs and then Marianne introduced me to the blonde bombshell sitting next to her.

I have to admit that truly beautiful women like Jasmine tend to put me off. I make assumptions about them even if I know I am not correct. Marianne is beyond pretty but Jasmine is in a category of her own. When we were introduced I smiled and dismissed her as just another pretty face, perhaps someone modeling for Marianne. But as we talked I found out just how wrong I was. As Brock Sanderson's right hand at Principal Records she is responsible for every detail in the day to day running of the place.

Her recent romance with shipping magnate Anthony Stavros had rocked more than a few worlds. Some of it was because he was so much older than she was but I think there were also a few catty comments about "Beauty and the Beast." But now I could see how a man like Tony would find her irresistible. How she managed to keep up with both Brock and Tony was anyone's guess.

I saluted her with my martini glass and she gave me a quiet smile back. Yup, if you could see past the blinding beauty there was something solid about this woman. As I looked around our table I realized we had one thing in common, we were all women who were quite comfortable around men of power, and wielded more than a bit of it ourselves. It is a rare combination, even in this enlightened age.

We discussed many things that night. It was a celebration of sorts as it was rare for Marianne to have these friends of hers on the same coast let alone the same city. Although Jasmine still lived in Los Angeles she spent a fair amount of time travelling in Europe with Tony. Her best friend, reporter Janie Black had been up here in San Francisco a few times covering a few court cases I had done. We had connected the first time we met and I thought if Jasmine was her best friend that was a pretty darn good recommendation. I found myself wondering if Janie was still with Brock, Jasmine's boss. That was another romance that caused palpitations across the web. Perhaps this was also a table of women who love to shake things up and ignore the old ideas, rebels in our own ways.

It was getting pretty late when I decide to call it a night. As I headed back across town my phone rang and I saw it was Julian. Later than his usual call, but then he knew I planned to be out tonight. "Hey Miss Prissy," he said as I picked it up. "I missed you too much so I came back early. Can I see you tonight?" I couldn't think of better news and said yes. He was waiting by my door when I arrived, with a look in his eyes that danced between lust and a trace of that little boy shyness. It was an irresistible combination and even at our first touch I knew that tonight was going to be a magical one. Shivers of anticipation went up my spine as the elevator door closed and he took me in his arms and began to kiss me, slowly and deliberately.

Julian

I couldn't wait to see her and called the moment I landed. Luckily she was just on her way home from her girl's night with Marianne, and I felt a tingle of anticipation when she said yes, to come over now. I debated getting flowers but in the end just came, because I didn't want to miss out on even a minute of time I spent with her. When she walked up the street I could feel my blood rush just looking at her. That crazy afro of her was gleaming in the moonlight and her lush lips were just crying out to be kissed. It was all I could do to wait until we were alone in the elevator.

Just running my hand along her back sent shivers through her and I could feel them run like electricity from her to me and back again. She flowed into my arms like we were meant to be together and I pulled her to me, hungry for her lips, her mouth and every inch of her body. She tasted of the sweet drinks she had been having with her friends, and I enjoyed licking it from her lips, slowly.

She growled low and soft when I traced my fingers along the side of her neck, feeling her shiver when I touched the sweet spot below the lobe of her ear. As one hand caressed her hip and slid up to her beautiful and generous breast, the other traced a path for my lips to follow then slid down. I watched her eyes change from joy to sheer pleasure as I found her erect nipple with one hand and cupped her ass with the other, lightly biting her neck in that special place I had found. Her skin felt hot against my lips and I inhaled the scent of jasmine flowers and spice.

When the elevator door opened we tumbled out into the hallway. We looked at each other and then down the hall, relieved that it was empty. We barely made it into her apartment before we were once again tangled up in each other's arms, kissing in long slow kisses. I pushed her against the wall, hiking her skirt up to caress the soft hot skin of her thighs.

Priscilla

I just couldn't keep my hands from roaming his hard body. Julian was just as insistent. Every time his tongue meandered it seemed that he found a new location that set my entire body on fire. He worked his hands and lips slowly and deliberately down my body as I leaned against my living room wall for support. My knees were already so weak I could barely stand. What on earth would lovemaking naked feel like if this is us with all our clothes on, I wondered? It didn't take long to find out.

He began to unbutton my dress, slowly, as he looked into my eyes. I could feel his fingers caressing me at every step along the way and he would stop now and again to kiss me again in that long slow deliberate kiss of his that I felt all the way down to my toes. He pushed aside the silk and lace of my camisole and bra, drinking in the sight. As he revealed my breasts he covered them with kisses while his hands continued to travel down my dress, slowly unbuttoning it until it fell from my shoulders and into a heap at my feet. His eyes traveled my body with a hungry look.

With a grin he picked me up and carried me into the bedroom, never missing a beat in that deep slow kiss as he continued to caress me. As he bent over me to continue to undress me I reached out and unbuttoned his shirt. "No fair making it all one-sided. I want some of that eye candy too." He smiled and straddled me, letting me undress him as he slowly caressed every inch of me, peeling back the last of my lingerie piece by piece and tossing it over his shoulder with a sly smile.

Now it was my turn to unveil him. I have heard stories of how Japanese men are not that well endowed. Well, if that was true it seems that Julian never saw that memo. My initial thoughts that he had refined his kissing to make up for other things that might be lacking proved to be quite wrong. There is nothing lacking in Julian.

He slid down towards me, fingers caressing and finding every spot on my body that longed to be touched. As his lips followed, he sucked and tasted until I thought I would scream in sheer ecstasy.  I had reached a point where I was ready to beg for him to come inside me. Almost as if he read my mind he looked into my eyes and asked, "Can I?" I nodded and felt him fill me to the brim in long slow strokes that built in intensity. We rocked together slowly, wave after wave, always letting it build then slowly letting it lap at the edges of insanity.

Just when I thought I couldn't take another moment of it, he took me into his arms, lowered his body to give me one last long kiss and took us both over the edge. We shuddered and shook together until the end, and then slowly he rolled beside me kissing my shoulder and touching my face. I don't ever recall seeing a man so happy and content looking. Cuddling me closer I heard him murmur in my ear, "I can't believe I found you." I chuckled back at him; "I didn't know I was lost." He laughed softly and hugged me closer to him as we both fell into an exhausted but happy sleep.

Julian

The next few days were busy as I completed the paperwork on the Louisiana deal and began making plans to return to Japan. I had business there that really could not be put off. But every time I stopped for a moment, the image of Priscilla's happy face came back to me. We talked every day and I knew I was falling deeper and deeper in love with her.

Every night we met and talked about our day together over dinner, laughing at the crazy sides of our lives. She was working on a big case and I could see it had her worried. When that look would come over her face I would find something to make her laugh. But she isn't the kind of woman to be easily distracted and I knew that even if she couldn't tell me the particulars of the case, it would help her to talk about her frustrations with it. She always encouraged me to talk about my work, and sometimes had some brilliant insights into business deals I was constructing. The woman is not only sexy; she has a mind that can analyze at the speed of light. Every day I find new things about her that amaze me.

I never realized before that I went from woman to woman because so many of them bored me once I got to know them. With Priscilla it is just the opposite, the more I know her the more I find myself having a hard time imagining life without her. Our nights were filled with love, the kind I now knew I was searching for all this time.

It isn't just how amazing our time in bed is, though it is. Our lovemaking just gets more exciting as we explore each other's bodies and take our passion to new heights. But beyond this, it is about how we already finish each other's sentences, know what each other likes (she likes her coffee very dark with lots of cream and honey) or even that we share a love of the same authors. It is our ability to share our thoughts and ideas so easily that make me love her more each day.

As I contemplate returning home, I keep putting it off one more day, then one more week. So much of my work can be done through conference calls and on the web that I find new reasons to stay in San Francisco. I know why I am staying, but I find ways to make excuses for myself. This one last document needs to be vetted here in the U.S. This last signature needs to be done. Before I know it a month has passed.

I read in the paper one day about Brock's engagement to Janie. I recall our conversation in New Orleans and wonder once again how he found himself considering such a big step. Money can tangle things sometimes, and I know that it is one of the reasons I have avoided any real relationships up until now. But Priscilla is always on my mind, and I can see how much she makes my life better just because she is in it. I may be a hopeless romantic but this is different, this feels real. But can I really take that next step? I just don't feel ready, no matter how much I love her.

Then one night she is angry, depressed and I see a side to her I have never known. The case has exploded and she has been caught in the crossfire. The media are having a heyday with it and she is feeling cornered even though she knows that all of this was inevitable. She is in the right, she knows it and everyone in her firm knows it. But she has been caught in a dilemma that she can't escape. It is painful to watch this and I realize that I want to protect her but have to let her handle this her own way. All I can do is make sure I will be there for her when she needs a safe place.

Priscilla

My key witness in the upcoming trial has flown the coop and I am left holding the bag with nothing to show for it. I knew he wasn't trustworthy and I kept him on a tight leash, or so I thought. Now he has disappeared and even after I check all the usual places I know in my gut he has left the country, along with the key evidence that would prove our whistleblower to be nothing more than an opportunist with a good imagination and the right connections.

While it doesn't turn our case upside down, it does mean we will have a harder time proving in court that the accusations being made of our client are unfounded. It looks bad, but not impossible. At least that is what I keep telling myself. It will also mean I need to work harder at finding the right evidence to take the place of our missing witness.

I look forward to my dinners with Julian more than ever as a place I can turn over the ideas in my head and in the end put them all aside for the night. I don't know how I would have gotten through this without him, as he seems to always find the right way to help me unwind and remember there is more to my life than this trial. Our lovemaking becomes more aggressive as I feel the need to release all my pent-up frustration in it. I am amazed when he even points out that he understands this and agrees that I need it. He brings me coffee in bed as I wake to the morning, and will text me during the day to see how I am doing and encourage me.

When we reach the end and are awaiting the verdict from the judge I realize I cannot pace in my apartment for the next day or so as I wait. I call Julian and he comes over, dinner in hand from my favorite sushi place. We talk about little things, anything to get my mind off the waiting. He holds me all night and when the phone rings I jump. It is over, we have won and I almost cry with relief.

Julian tells me that he has been making plans while I was struggling with this case. He wants to take me away for a while to just get some rest. We talk about taking a few weeks in Tahiti, just to relax. Then he tells me that after our holiday he wants to take me to Japan, to show me his favorite places and to meet his parents. I am shocked at first. But when I see the joy in his eyes as he talks about the places he wants to show me, I find myself understanding why he wants this. It is another piece to the puzzle of our love and I want it too.

The next few weeks are like a dream. He charters a plane to Tahiti and we spend the weeks on our own little section of the island, enjoying the quiet charm of the place as I slowly learn to unwind. While he still has to keep in touch with his far flung business, we have plenty of time to simply lie in each other's arms and make love in the slow languid way I have come to know with Julian.

I expect to fly to Japan, but he has other plans. We island hop from one exotic island to another, slowly making our way up the Pacific Rim to Japan. Wherever we go it seems he has a hotel or home that waits for his arrival. But it isn't all lush hotels and beaches; he loves to explore the little towns in the countries that we visit as well. The experiences we have as we travel can be a bit intimidating but I feel that I can trust Julian to never put me in danger, although that one vendor in the Philippines was pretty testy with us!

We have our adventures; spend a lot of time really getting to know each other and I find myself falling even more in love with him than when we were in San Francisco. Could it be the playboy I first met has decided it is time to stay with just one woman? If this is true, what will his parents make of this thoroughly American woman he has chosen?  I begin to feel a bit anxious as we get ready to fly to Japan and meet his parents.

Julian

We fly to Japan and I love showing her the hidden secrets of a country that I still love even if I don't spend as much time in it as I did when I was younger. She worries about meeting my parents and I try to reassure her that she will be fine. I know them and I know how they have lost hope I would ever meet a woman that was right for me. Despite my father's gruff ways, I know what a hopeless romantic he is, just like me. My mother, a poor country girl that is my father's conscience, is proof of that.

My father is utterly charmed by Priscilla and my mother says little but gives me her secret smile that tells me everything is fine. I knew that Miss Priscilla couldn't help but charm him, but mothers are harder to convince. By now we have been travelling together for a little over a month with most of it spent on our own. It was my final test. I don't know if she even suspects my reasons but I had to know. It's one thing to fall in love and enjoy the support of your friends as it happens. But now I see that the woman I have come to know and love is every bit as amazing as I had imagined.

We have talked about ideas, explored new tastes and social norms and even had to put up with crazy vendors yelling at us in languages we couldn't hope to know.  Sure, sometimes we disagreed but even when we did she never fought dirty and we always made up. The time is right, the place is right, and most of all - the woman is right.

Priscilla

We arrived at the Okinawa Islands to take a few days on the beach before we headed back to San Francisco. I have to admit, the white sands and turquoise waters were every bit as beautiful as the beaches we had visited on our Pacific trip. On the second day Julian suggested a walk along the beach early that morning. It was beautiful. We had the whole beach to ourselves as the sun rose to turn the sky a gorgeous shade of pink. As we walked he took my hand and kissed it, then turned and knelt before me. I knew this was the moment.

"I love you Miss Priscilla and I know that I don't ever want to be without you. Please tell me you will marry me." He held up a beautiful ring with the biggest diamond I have ever seen surrounded by rubies and sapphires. I think I cried as I said yes. He slid the ring on my finger and then picked me up and covered my face with kisses.

As we made love that morning on the beach I couldn't help but think how strange it is that love comes to us in so many surprising ways. Julian had been a rich playboy I had dismissed as nothing more than a dalliance when I first met him. But the more I knew him, the more I saw that beneath that charming playboy exterior was a brilliant and loving man. A man I could spent the rest of my life getting to know and probably still find remarkable.

The weeks sped by as we planned our wedding day. It was to be held in San Francisco and my mama was flying out for the occasion, with my sister, Marianne and Chrissie as my bridesmaids. Jasmine offered to organize the wedding plans with me, which was a great idea since she seems to thrive on putting wedding planners in their place. I could see why Brock depended on her and Tony adored her. When I found out that Janie Black, Jasmine's best friend and old roomie was in town, I just had to invite her as well.

Some nights I don't know how Julian puts up with the sheer amount of women energy that ruled my apartment as we sent out invitations, picked out flowers and outfits and they helped me to make adjustments to my mother's wedding dress. I don't care if it is old fashion, I will not be married in anything else. I have promised my mother since I was ten I would get married in it and I don't break my word. I think she cried when I told her over the phone to be sure and bring it with her.

The day of the wedding was sunny and beautiful. You would think Julian ordered it to be that way. We had decided to have our wedding at the old City Hall in the Rotunda. I love this space and the way the beautiful Beaux-Arts building catches the light and reflects it back along the marble columns and golden soaring staircase. You couldn't find a more romantic place to be married in all of San Francisco. Plus the practical side of me loves that it is a working City Hall! As we looked into each other's eyes to say our vows I thought back, remembering the day we first met at that fateful business dinner. Who knew that Marianne's latest venture would bring me the love of my life?

As I turned to toss the bridal bouquet from the top of the staircase, I saw Marianne standing next to Yu-Tang, holding his hand and chatting with Buck who had his arm around the tiny Chrissie. Love comes to us in mysterious ways and we are all just grateful to find it when we do. Brock and Janie turned smiling faces to me as she mouthed, "toss it!" But I knew that they had already made their announcement, it was Jasmine I was looking for. I found her, standing with her remarkable Tony. He may be 20 years her senior but every since he arrived I had noticed he seemed to be made for her. I tossed it in her direction and wished them luck. I knew my luck was standing right beside me, looking as adorable and sexy as ever. Life with Julian might be a bit of a roller coaster, but I can tell you right now it will never be boring.

THE BAD BOY BILLIONAIRE

By Amanda Kevin

www.amazingromancebooks.com

Chapter One

Kris liked to consider herself somewhat of an average girl. She grew up in a small town just outside Boise, Idaho and she had a good family. She ran through fields of freshly bloomed flowers, enjoying the smell of spring and the cold droplets of rain that splashed against her cheeks. It was the ideal childhood that most people dreamed of.

It was storybook until the fighting started. Kris often wondered if she just believed her life was perfect. She wondered if she created this idealist childhood to hide the horrors of what truly happened. She was never quite sure what the truth was, but she liked to believe that she’d had a perfect childhood before the drinking started.

The first incident that Kris remembered happened when she was about six years old. Her memory was a bit foggy but she remembered her mother kissing her forehead as she tucked Kris in. She told her she loved her and stroked her cheek as hot tears rolled down her mother's face and landed on her own cheeks.

Kris remembered wanting to comfort her mother and tell her she loved her. She wanted to wipe away her mother's tears and promise her that everything would be okay. She wanted her mother to know that she was safe. Kris wanted to offer her mother the safety and love she'd given Kris over the year.

When her mother walked away Kris felt her heart drop into her stomach. She wasn't quite sure why but she knew that something bad was going to happen.  She couldn't have been more right.

It was the first night she heard her mother's frail body thrown against a wall and it was the first night she heard her beg for mercy. They were sounds no child should ever have to hear, but that night they were the sounds that Kris fell asleep to.

Kris prayed that the violence would stop and that their lives would go back to normal. Her father would go back to working long hours and she and her mother could have a happy life together.

Richard, Kris’ father, was a strict man with an impossibly strong work ethic. He was one of the most well-known lawyers in her small town. He was a gruff man but we'll respected. He ran a tight ship at home, though as long as Kris' mother followed the 'rules' there was never any fighting. Kris wouldn't realize how terrible her father was until she was much older. She was just a child and to her, it was just the way things were.

All of that changed with her father lost his job. Even before he was fired, Richard Conner was a notorious drunk and it was his alcoholic tendencies that cost him his job. It was entirely his own fault but Mr. Conner was not the type of person to allow blame to settle on his own shoulders. He was more the type to blame everyone around him for the things that went wrong in his life and that was exactly what he did to his wife.

He was fired from his practice for stealing company assets and showing up to work intoxicated. He was tossed out of a court room for being drunk during a case and it marred his reputation. After the word spread through town (And it spread fast in little towns like Mt. Pleasant) Richard wasn’t able to find even the most menial of jobs.

Eventually, Richard completely gave in to his vice and stopped looking for jobs all together. He spent his days in the recliner he loved so much, drinking himself into oblivion. If Kris’ mom, Sheryl, came into view, Richard would bark some needless order at her. There would be no reason for and whatever he requested would be somewhat pointless but it made him feel powerful to be able to boss someone around.

Kris hated it and even as a child she knew that something wasn’t quite right but she was too young to really do anything about it. It left her helpless and most of all, angry. She was angry at her father for doing the things he was doing, angry at her mother for letting them happen, but most of all she was angry at herself for not being able to do anything.

By the time Kris was entering high school, things were even worse. They’d lost nearly everything since her father couldn’t hold down a job. Kris’ mother tried to find part time jobs around town but she’d married Richard right out of high school and never went to college so she didn’t have many skills. She made barely enough to keep food on the table and even though she was doing her best, it was never enough.

The constant struggle left her father even more angry. He constantly scolded, pushed and hit Sheryl. There was no fight left in the poor woman and when she was knocked down or hit she just got back up and continued doing whatever she’d been doing before her husband began his assault. Her soul was so beaten down that she didn’t even have the will to react to anything.

Richard wanted a reaction. He wanted to see that he had power over his wife and his child. So when they finally stopped reacting something had to be done.

The day that Kris found her mother and father on the kitchen floor, gun in range and blood pooling into the living room, was a blur. Most people assumed that traumatic events stuck in a person’s mind and slowly ate away at their sanity. They assumed that what drove trauma victim’s crazy was constantly reliving the event over and over again, but for Kris it was the exact opposite. So much of that day was a blur. They only thing she remembered clearly was the blood. There had been so much of it, splattered up the sides of the walls and pooling at her feet.

Kris couldn’t even remember what her parent’s faces looked like. All she could remember was the blood…

Chapter Two

Kris’ eyes snapped open and she found herself staring up at the ceiling of her shitty efficiency apartment. Her eyes were immediately drawn to a swinging, round chandelier that hung from the ceiling. Dust had collected in the bottom of it and was thick enough for her to see through the slightly clouded glass.

Had she fallen asleep with the light on again? It wouldn’t have surprised her. Kris suffered from intense insomnia that often left her awake for days. When she finally did pass out from pure exhaustion she normally left all her lights and TV on. Kris didn’t like the dark, especially after she’d found her parents dead.

There was noise coming from the TV on the other side of the room but the noise hadn’t really meant anything to her. It was all a jumble of sounds with no discernable purpose. She was starting to focus in on the noises and realized that they were voices coming from her TV. It was the morning news talking about some horrendous murder that had happened down town.

She closed her eyes tight and pulled the blanket over her head, trying to block out some of the sunlight that was pouring in from the window on the far wall. It was late morning or early afternoon and she didn’t feel like getting out of bed even though she had plenty to do.  Depression did that to a person. It was a crippling, soul crushing feeling that made it damn near impossible to even shower and eat. It made even the most mundane things seem impossible.

Kris finally allowed her eyes to crack open as she rolled over onto her side, curling up and closing her eyes, sniffling a little. She often wondered how she ended up here. She wept for her younger self and what she could have become. Maybe if things had been different she could have become a nurse or a doctor. She could have been someone with a future. Instead she was alone, hurting and just trying to make it through the day.

After her parents died, Kris was taken away by the state. She was put in the system as an orphan since no family members were willing to take her. Everyone knew that with the trauma she suffered she would grow up to be a problem child. She was fifteen when they took her away and it was a well known fact that teenagers didn’t get adopted. No one wanted broken goods. People wanted babies who they could mold and shape into exactly what they wanted. It was a cruel fact and one that Kris would learn all too well. No one was interested in adopting her, though she’d had a few foster families that she blew her chances with every time.

Kris had been an angry child her whole life. It wasn’t unheard of for her to pick fights with boys in order to lash out at them and get a few punches in. This tendency towards violence meant she was returned to the orphanage when her foster families had enough of her. Three years later she was released as a ward of the state and encouraged to go to college. She could have had everything paid for but she dropped off the map. She stopped going to meetings with her case workers and she ignored pleas to get her life together.

Instead of taking advantage of the opportunities granted to her, she only became angrier and self-loathing. Her last government stipend ran out quickly and she was left penniless and homeless. It was a terrible situation that some people managed to take advantage of.

A handsome man named Ricky found her on the streets and offered her a warm bed, food and a job. She was going to be an exotic dancer. Kris wasn’t naïve. She knew exactly what he meant when he said exotic dancer, she just didn’t care. She had very little respect for herself and the idea of having a warm place to go every night was far more appealing that dignity, so she said yes.

Two weeks later she found herself in a situation similar to her mother’s. She was beaten regularly and found herself in debt to the very man she thought was saving her life. She owed him more money that she’d ever be able to pay back stripping. He’d tried to force her into prostitution but it was one of the things he promised herself she’d never do and so far she’d managed to avoid it. She’d take all the beatings he had to offer but she wouldn’t allow herself to sink that low, but the more in debt she fell, the more appealing it seemed.

This had all started over a year ago and she’d promised herself she’d be out by now. She promised herself that she would be okay and back on track by now, but she was far from okay. Kris was teetering on the edge of self-destruction and she didn’t know how to pull herself back over.

She sat up and ran her hands through her thick black hair, brushing the long curls out of her grey eyes. Her mouth felt dry and she stared down at her bare feet, trying to decide if she had it in her to get up and start her day.

When her feet touched the cold wood floor it sent a shiver through her and she gave a little grunt, closing her eyes and trying to ignore just how much she hated the feeling. She finally forced herself to stand and walked into the bathroom, ignoring the mirror completely. When she had to brush her hair and put on makeup she would look in the mirror but she avoided it as much as possible.

She hated seeing the sad girl that looked back at her. She hated remembered the fact that the girl once had dreams and ambitions.

Chapter Three

The club was loud and music blared through the speakers, assaulting the attendees with the sound of eighties rock that had gone out of style long ago. The owner of the club let the girls pick their own songs and many of the women took their dancing persona’s right out of White Snake videos. The lack of creativity bothered Kris more than the music did. These women had the ability to change who they were. They were given the ability to create and entirely new person and the just ripped off some blonde bomb shell with no back story or identity.

She voiced her frustration to a woman who had been in the business a long time. Her name was Mary and she was well into her forties, but thanks to modern medicine and the magic of Botox she was still making good money stripping.

Mary was sticking on a pair of cockeyed false lashes and glanced over at Kris. She’d only been there a few days and a few of the other girls decided quickly that they didn’t like her. Mary had been working at the strip club long enough that she didn’t really let all the gossiping affect her. She was interested in Kris. She was a fresh young girl with a lot of spunk and Marie liked it. So when Kris told her about how he didn’t care for the unoriginality of the dancers she just sighed and set down the tweezers she was using to apply her false lashes.

“Kid, you need to keep your head down in this world. The only thing a loud mouth is going to get you is an early grave. You understand?” She asked, pointing one shaking finger in Kris’ direction.

Kris hadn’t understood in the moment. She didn’t understand what her life would be like once she started down this path. How could she know? Kris was the type of girl who put up a fight in situations like these.  If she was going to be a stripper, she was at least going to be a different kind of stripper. She had been so hopeful and she’d had so much fight in her back then.

Now she fell in the ranks of the average stripper, though she was far prettier than the average stripper. She’d somehow managed to resist the temptation of drugs and prostitution, so unlike her counterparts, her face wasn’t scared and her belly didn’t bear the scars of multiple pregnancies. Men loved her for her beauty and her softness.

When she first arrived, many of the women said they doubted she would make the club any money. They tried their hardest to convince the owner to let her go, telling him that she was far too fat to be a good stripper. The word ‘fat’ didn’t cut her deep anymore. She’d always been a little soft around the middle, with thick thighs and an ample bosom.

She would learn much later that the women didn’t want her around because she had the body type men craved; thick hips, round ass and a rack they could set their beers on.  Kris found it demeaning at first, but the longer she worked at the club, the more thankful she was for her thick body. She made more than a few of the other strippers combined. It was the only reason Ricky hadn’t forced her out on the streets yet.

Kris sighed as she shuffled passed a group of men who were already hooting and hollering at her, clearly not taking the hint that she wasn’t on the clock yet. She always figured her loose jogging suit would speak for her, but she was proven wrong every day.

She made her way to the back where there were dressing rooms and pushed the heavy door that led to her private room open. The other girls were jealous of the fact her dressing room was private and she had no idea why. The ‘room’ was the size of a broom closet and when she tried to lay out her makeup and hair styling supplies they always fell because there just wasn’t enough counter space.

Kris sighed and reached for a bottle of Windex beside her mirror and spritzed some on the cloudy, dirty glass. She closed her eyes and dropped her head, heart aching as she mentally prepared herself for another night of hell. Her stomach lurched at the thought of men’s grimy hands reaching out to touch her exposed skin. Their gawking faces haunted her dreams and even though she wanted nothing more than to go home and curl up in bed, she sat with her head held high and brushed some blush onto her cheeks and painted her lips.

She shimmied into a thong that barely fit over her ass and the bra that went along with it. Neither of them were what she would have dared to call clothing, but they came off easily and that suited her purpose. Next came the heels that she never thought she’d be able to walk in. They easily added five or six inches to her height and probably could have been considered a deadly weapon. The first few months she’d worked at the Illusion Lounge, she insisted on dancing barefoot but one run-in with a client who managed to puke all over the stage convinced her that the heels weren’t the worst idea in the world.

Once she was dressed she locked up her room and went out to the break area. A few girls were already pulling out tiny bags of white powder and laying out neat little lines on the table. Kris sighed and shook her head a little, falling into one of the chairs at the round card table. She snatched a bottle of water from the center of the table, ignoring the cold feeling of the metal chair against her bare skin.

Kris kept to herself, for the most part but couldn’t help looking up when a few of the girls started whispering about a high profile client. The Illusion Lounge was about as classy as strip clubs got and they had their fair share of loaded clients come through the doors. Everyone from celebrities to politicians. Ricky had dirt on plenty of high ranking officials and public figures. Apparently this guy didn’t fall into either category. He was some billionaire who owned a chain of clubs. They didn’t specify what kind of clubs, but that information seemed irrelevant. She listened closely to catch his names, finally hearing one of the girls whisper it under her breath.

Antoine Mercer

Chapter Four

Antoine was the type of guy who could walk into a room and everyone would stop what they were doing to stare at him. It wasn't that he was a flashy man or particularly loud. In fact, he could often be seen wearing a simple Armani suit with an expensive tie and black dress shoes. Everyone stopped to stare because Antoine exuded power. His demeanor didn't change just because he was in a strip club.

He strolled through the door with an impressive buff body guard flanking him. He flashed his ID to the doorman and he unlocked the chain that led into the club. There were VIP rooms, of course and Antoine was planning to take advantage of those later, but his first order of business was to scout the girls. He was looking for a very particular type of woman.

Antoine never bothered with love. He considered it to be a useless emotion that complicated healthy sexual relationships. The second a man told a girl he loved her, he opened himself up to pain, heartbreak and a myriad of other unpleasant emotions. Now, if that same man turned off all that messy emotion, he would he left with something far safer and more fulfilling. That was the type of relationship he was looking for, and strippers made the perfect candidates.

Many people in the past accused Antoine of taking advantage of these poor girls, though he didn't see it that way at all. He wasn't taking advantage of them, he was offering them opportunity. He offered them a job that was much more beneficial to them than the job they were stuck in. Antoine had the resources to get these women the things they struggled to get on a daily basis. He just didn’t hand his money out for free. If they wanted financial security, they were going to have to earn it.

The music in the club was loud and not to Antoine’s taste. He preferred moody music with jazz and folk elements. He liked music that reminded him of low hanging willow trees and swamps. He liked music that reminded him of home.

Antoine turned to the burly man beside him and offered him a wad of cash, smirking. “Enjoy yourself, Ray.”

Ray smirked and took the money without hesitation. Antoine treated his men well, but only if they earned their keep. “Ten-four, boss.” He confirmed, raising a hand in the air and offering a half salute before disappearing behind a curtain.

Antoine smirked and shook his head as he stepped into the main performing space. It was the best place to go when you wanted to see what a club had to offer. The room was split into three areas with three separate stages. There was enough of a divide that Antoine couldn’t see any of the dancers except for the one right in front of him. He sat at one of the small round tables and held a hand up to get the attention of one of the drink girls. He ordered a Black Russian and tipped her well, leaning back to enjoy the show.

The lights began to dim and a very familiar song started playing over the loud speaker. It was a song that Antoine had heard on the radio many times, but it had a jazzy sound to it and a darkness that he’d been crazing ever since he’d been assaulted with the sound of AC/DC. He tapped his fingers on the table, watching the curtain at the end of the stage with an intensity that spoke to his desire.

The curtains parted slowly and one perfectly smooth leg dipped out from behind the red velvet and the woman it was attached to followed shortly. Antoine’s eyes widened when the woman was revealed to him. She had long, loose curls that shone under the stage lights like a raven’s feathers and eyes like a hurricane. They were grey and swirling with emotion. Emotion wasn’t something Antoine found in strippers all that often. His eyes were drawn to her dangerous curves and wide hips. Her ample breasts were exposed to the world as she slowly undid the thing string that held her bra on. It fluttered to the floor and Antoine was sold.

He raised his hand once more and snapped it once in the air, catching a nearby waitress’s attention. The same woman from before wandered over and sighed. “You want another refill, honey?”

“No. Get your manager for me.” He reached up and handed her a card made of thin metal. It had engraved letters in it that were neatly pressed. “Tell him it’s Antoine.” He ordered before his golden eyes shot back to the stage, not wanting to miss a second of her performance.

The drink girl wandered away and the dancer’s hips started to gyrate slowly as she slid down the pole onto her knees. The song said the exact words that Antoine was thinking; amen…amen. He was so entranced with the woman’s performance that he hardly noticed when the club manager came to sit at his table.

“Did you find someone you were interested in?”

Antoine’s eyes darted over to the manager and a grin spread across his face. He nodded to the woman on stage, sipping on his drink. “I sure did. I want her in a private booth as soon as this song is over.” He said, standing and tucking a few hundred dollar bills into the manager’s hand.

“Of course, sir.” Ricky said smirk. “Anything you want.”

Chapter Five

Kris finished her number, coming off stage with bills wadded up in her hands. She was naked now and on her way to the back where a warm robe was waiting for her until her next number. Kris didn’t believe in costume changes. Once she stripped out of her clothes she was naked for the whole night, besides, men weren’t interested in their outfits. Why not just cut to the chase?

She was just slipping into the warm robe when Ricky came running down the hallway. Kris cocked a brow at him and pulled the robe around her shoulders even tighter. She knew that Ricky saw her naked almost every night but that didn’t mean she wanted him to. The rage that boiled in her belly every time she saw Ricky was overwhelming. She’d never hated someone the way she hated him.

“What do you want?”

Ricky smirked and put an arm around her shoulders and the stench of his cologne made her stomach roll. She pulled away from him, ignoring the sour look he gave her.

“A client wants some VIP time with you.”

“I don’t do that, Ricky.”

“Don’t flatter yourself. I didn’t say he wanted to fuck you. He’s a very good client of mine and I’m sure he’ll give you a nice tip…Or the whole thing.” Ricky burst out laughing at his own joke, slapping his knee and gasping for breath.

Kris rolled her eyes and brushed past him, heading towards the VIP rooms. “I’ll go talk to him, but I’m not fucking him.” She called back.

The hallway where the changing rooms were connected to the hallway with the VIP rooms were. She was thankful for this since it meant she didn’t have to go out to the main floor and deal with drunk guys pulling at her robe. When she finally reached the only VIP room with an open door, she stepped inside and closed the door behind her.

Antoine was already in the room, lounged in one of the velvet covered couches. His jacket was draped over the back of the chair in an attempt to look more casual. It was a futile attempt. Kris could see that his suit cost more than she made in a month. It meant that he wouldn’t be stingy with her tip, but it made her nervous at the same time. Men with this kind of money often thought they could get away with anything if they were willing to pay the right price.

Kris stayed near the door, not bothering to offer him a smile. “Ricky told me you wanted to see me.”

“Ah…You must be Kristine?” he asked, looking her up and down.
“Kris.”

“Kris, then. I like it. It’s a strong name.”

“Why did you have Ricky send me here? You want a private dance?”

“Not, quite. My name is Antoine, by the way.” He didn’t offer his last name, but it didn’t seem
necessary.

Kris frowned deeply, pressing her lips into a firm line as she crossed her arms over her chest. His

voice was smooth and he spoke with a drawling southern accent indicative of the deep south and the Louisiana swamps. It was appealing, to say the least, but Kris wasn’t going to be caught off guard by a man with a silver tongue.

“Well, you’re out of luck then. That’s the only think your money is going to buy.”

He cocked a brow and smiled, enjoying the fight she had in her. “What about a quick conversation? No funny business.”

She glanced at him, not sure she believed him. What kind of guy paid good money just to talk to a stripper? It didn’t make much sense to her but she decided to go along with it. She sat on the far end of the couch, eyeing him suspiciously.

“No funny business.” She repeated.

Antoine poured her a glass of champagne and offered it to her, sipping out of his own glass. She took it with some reluctance, examining the liquid for any cloudiness. It wouldn’t be the first time that some asshole had drugged a stripper. She finally decided that it looked fine and took a sip, enjoying the sweet taste of the expensive alcohol.

“It was explained to me previously that you’re not a prostitute.” he said, leaning back and eyeing her with a hungry look. “I’m not here to proposition you for sex. I’m here to offer you a job.”

“A job? What? Are you a pimp or something? I’m not interested in being someone’s whore, okay?”

“And I’m not interested in a whore.”

“Then what are you interested in?”

Antoine unbuttoned his sleeves and started to roll them back to his elbow, revealing tattoos that decorated every inch of skin. She imaged that they went up his entire arm and her eyes even followed the imaginary ink until she reached his face. She hadn’t taken the time to really look him over yet but now that she saw him in good light she had to admit that he was good looking.

His skin was tan with an olive undertone that suggested he might be Greek or Italian. Judging from the thick black hair that sat atop his head, she would have guessed Italian. He had piercing green eyes that seemed to see right through her act. He had a neatly trimmed beard that was thick and dark and made him seem sophisticated. The sides of his hair were cropped close to the scalp but the top was long enough to slick back. If it hung loose, she was sure it would have fallen into his eyes and that would have been a damn shame. He was the type of man that she would have found herself attracted to in her younger years. A bad boy in an expensive suit; he was pretty much a walking wet dream

“I am interested in coming to an agreement.”

Kris waited for him to continue still eyeing him suspiciously. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small envelope, handing it over to her. She took the carefully sealed envelope but didn’t open it. She flipped it open in her hands and then looked up at him.

“Kris, I am not a customer and I am not a pimp. I’m a dominant and I want you to be my new submissive.”

Chapter Six

Kris stared at him for a long time and then leaned her head back, busting out laughing. She shook her head and stood up, waving her hand a little and offering the envelope back. “No thanks, dude. I’m not interested.”

“Aren’t you going to read my terms?”

“There’s nothing you could say or do to convince me to be you’re submissive.”

Working in the adult industry normally meant that you were inundated to everything that went on in it, including the more underground stuff. She’d seen men bring their girlfriend’s in on leashes and make them eat off the floor. They were normally thrown out pretty quickly but that didn’t mean that Kris hadn’t seen it plenty.

“Do you like it here, Kris? Do you like stripping?”

“Of course not.”

“I could get you out of here. I could bring you home with me and give you everything you could ever want or need. If it doesn’t work out, then you’ll be more than welcome to come back here. It’s all outlined in that contract.” He said, pointing to the envelope.

She looked down at it and frowned deeply. “Everything I’ve ever wanted, huh? Sounds too good to be true.”

“It’s not.”

“Listen, I appreciate your time but you’re crazy and I’m not interested.”

Antoine’s hand snapped out and he gripped her wrist, pulling her back to the couch. His strength surprised her and she couldn’t help but fall back into the plush velvet.

“Everything I’m tell you is completely legitimate, Kris. I’m not telling you to commit your life to me; I’m asking you for a trial period.”

“And why me? You don’t even know me.”

He chuckled and leaned close enough that she could smell the faint scent of teakwood and wet dirt. Antoine reached up and tucked a stray curl behind her ear, his finger’s brushing her pale skin. “I know what I want, Kris. I am not a man who waffles. I know exactly what I want and I go after it and I want you.”

Kris’ eyes were wide and she didn’t dare pull away. He leaned away and picked the envelope up, tucking it into her hands. “The details of this envelope are for a trial period. One month for you to get used to things and see if you like it. All of your expenses will be paid and you will be cared for. I can take you away from this place, Kris. You and I both know that if you stay, this place is going to be the death of you.”

Every word he said was true, but she was too afraid to admit it. She swallowed thickly and didn’t respond, her fingers clenching into a fist and then relaxing. She closed her eyes and dropped her head, cheeks burning as blood rushed to them. She was embarrassed that she was stuck in this situation and that this seemed to be her only way out. As much as she tried to avoid it, being a whore was going to be her only way out of this whore…Maybe If it was just one guy it wouldn’t be so bad.

Kris looked down at the envelope and turned it over and over in her hand, tears coming to her eyes. She hated crying and she especially hated crying in front of people. “You’re going to expect some kind of sexual activity, aren’t you?”

“It is part of the contract but consent will be needed.” he said softly, glancing over at her, “You won’t be expected to sleep with anyone else, however. This agreement will be monogamous, to protect both of us.”

She tucked the envelope in the pocket of her robe, looking away, “I need some time to think this over.”

“Of course. My card is in envelope. I’ll be in New York for about a week.” he stood and offered his hand to help her up from the couch.

Kris took the offered hand and pulled herself to a standing position, thanking him before leaving the room. Her hand dipped into her pocket to feel the envelope, thumb running over the paper for a moment. It got her thinking about what she was considering. As soon as she left the VIP room, she went straight to the cramped broom closet and gathered her things. She still had a few more sets scheduled but she decided it was a good night to go home ‘sick’. She didn’t bother telling Ricky she was leaving and disappeared into the night to catch a bus home.

When she finally made it back to her tiny efficiency she settled on the bed, turning on her TV in order to illuminate the darkness that she hated so much. Silence was deafening to her and she preferred the mindless buzz of the TV. She took the envelope out of her purse and broke the seal, turning it over and dumping the contents out onto the bed.

Inside was a letter, a check and a metal business card. She picked up the business card and ran her fingers of the smooth surface. It was surprisingly heavy in her hands, she flipped it over in her hands and ran her thumb across the raised lettering that read ‘Antoine Mercer’ followed by a string of letters she assumed was his phone number.

The next thing that caught her eye was the upside down check. She turned it over and glanced at the amount box and her eyes widened. She flipped the check over and pressed it into the bed, her throat tightening a bit. Was this…real? There had been way too many zeros in that box. She turned it over again and stared at, looking over at the memo line. It simply read ’for your time’. Who was willing to pay a stripped $10,000 for a half hour of chatting? A man with more money than brains, she supposed. Even though she found the amount of money shocking, it did get her wondering what her allowance might look like if she agreed to go with him.

Her gaze moved to the letter that was still folded up on the bed. She picked it up and slowly unfolded it, her eyes scanning the contract. A few simple rules were laid out in the letter;

1. This is a trail period of 30 days. After this time, you will be paid for your service and allowed to return home.

2. Sex will be expected on a consensual basis and will remain monogamous.

3. You will be required to do housework and chores at my discretion.

4. Above all, you will obey the commands you are given, though you can expect that they will never aim to compromise your morals or humanity.

5. You will be cared for financially and given a fair stipend of $10,000 a month for your services.

6. If you feel that I have violated any of the above rules you are welcome to cancel this contract.

Kris read through the contract three or four times, trying to find the catch. She’d always believed that if something sounded too good to be true, it probably was. As hard as she tried and as much as she tore the letter apart, she couldn’t find anything wrong with it. Kris was surprised at how eager she was to accept the offer.

That eagerness was what brought her down from the high. Kris needed to seriously consider what she was going to do with this information. At the end of the day. If she accepted this offer, she would be Antoine’s whore.

Chapter Seven

Kris didn’t go into work the next day, or the day after. Ricky’s angry text messages and voicemails didn’t affect her in the least. It wasn’t the first time she hadn’t shown up to work and she was sure it wouldn’t be the last, if she decided to stay, and that was a big if. She’d taken those two days to read the contract Antoine had given her, over and over again. She couldn’t get over just how hopeful this seemed.

She’d put the letter away, hid it from sight and tried to ignore it but it just kept itching at her brain. Kris had considered the fact that this guy might take her away, murder her and hide her body in a basement somewhere. That was a very real possibility. After all, no one noticed when a stripper went missing. They were the invisible women of society.

When she considered that, though, she also realized that she didn’t really care if she was killed. Her life didn’t mean much now so what did she have to lose if he did turn out to be an ax murderer? This morbid thought was the one that convinced her to finally make a move.

Kris stared at the business card and finally picked up her cellphone, dialing the number engraved on the front. It rang a few times and Antoine finally answered.

“This is Antoine Mercer; how can I help you?”

“I accept.”

There was a moment of silence on the other line and then a warm chuckle. “You accept? I’m guessing that it’s safe to assume that this is Kris?” He asked.

“Yeah. It’s me and I accept.”

“You’ve taken the time to read the contract?”

“Like a hundred times.”

“Alright then. Where would you like to meet? I have an official copy of this contract that will require signatures and a notary.”

“Alright…Let’s meet at the club. Give me a few hours to pack up and we’ll meet at five.”

Antoine offered a nod, despite the fact that she couldn’t see him. “Sounds great. See you then.”

A click followed by silence on the other line indicated that their conversation was over. Kris set her phone down and went right to packing. She wasn’t going to leave anything of value in the apartment since Ricky might come looking for her and destroy anything she left behind when he realized she was gone. Kris’ bags were packed haphazardly at best and a few pieces of clothing hung out from the sides. She managed to get all of her prized belongings in three suitcases and perched on the edge of her bed, waiting for the afternoon to roll around.

______________________________

The sun was just starting to set and the strip club parking lot was still empty with the exception of one woman wrapped in a jacket to try and keep out the chilly fall wind. Kris stuck her hands in her pockets, shivering a little and looking up as a black SUV pulled into the parking lot.

Antoine stepped out, looking as sharp as always. His black suit was neatly pressed and his purple tie stood out against his slate undershirt. He walked over to Kris, smiling and offering his hand. She took it and gave it a firm shake, looking him up and down.

“You’re late.” she murmured.

“You’re early.” he countered.

Kris rolled her eyes a little and put her hand on her hip. “Are we going to do this or not?”

Ray stepped out of the SUV next and brought a briefcase with him. Kris watched him closely, not trusting the man. She’d never met him before and he looked big enough to take down a horse. Kris glanced at Antoine with a questioning look and Antoine chuckled.

“This is Raymond. He’s my bodyguard and a registered notary. It’s really helpful to have one on standby in these kinds of situations.” He explained, pulling out a pen and handing it over to Kris.

She glanced between them and stepped forward, leaning over the car and offering Antoine a sublime view of her ass. She read through the contract to make sure he hadn’t slipped anything in and when she was satisfied, Kris put the pen to paper and scribbled her name across the line in big, looping letters. Antoine followed suite, though his signature was much tighter and controlled than her own. She wasn’t surprised by it in the least. He struck her as the kind of man who thrived on control.

Once the contract was signed, Ray added his own signature and stamp, folding it up and tucking it away in a manila envelope. “You can request a copy of the official contract, if you’d like.” He offered.

Ray’s deep voice rumbled through her and she was almost surprised that anyone’s voice could be that deep without damaging their throat. “Uh, I’m alright. Thanks though.” She said, waving her hand a little. She turned to Antoine and crossed her arms over her chest, trying to look board and not excited. “What now?”

“Well, we’re going to get on a plane and head back to New Orleans.”

“New Orleans?”

“That’s where I live.”

“So…I’m leaving New York?”

“For thirty days.” he confirmed.

She took a breath and nodded slowly, remembering that there was nothing for her here. “Okay.” She whispered, giving the strip club and her home town one last, nervous look back. The only way things were going to get better was if she left this shit hole behind. She knew that.

Chapter Eight

Kris had managed to avoid planes her entire life. She’d never had any reason to fly anywhere and she was thankful for that since she considered planes to be metal death traps. She preferred to keep her feet on the ground, thank you very much. When Antoine told her that they’d be flying, a chilly panic seeped into every inch of her. She’d kept a stoic face, not wanting him to realize that the idea of being thousands of feet in the air terrified her.

Now that they were in the air she was finding it much more difficult to keep the act up. Her fingers dug into the arm rests and she had her back pressed against the plush seats. Antoine had paid for first class, though that didn’t do much to ease her fears.

Every time the plane lurched she had to bite down on her tongue to avoid screaming in sheer terror. Kris knew she wasn't hiding her fear well but she was still surprised when Antoine reached over and touched the back or her hand in an attempt to comfort her. The idea that he might care about her enough to try and offer kindness was something that seemed impossible. She swallowed thickly, her bottom lip shaking as she turned her hand over and gripped his.

Kris had been left to her own devices for a good majority of her life and that meant she was on he'd own when it came to fear. No one had ever been there to comfort her since her mother died. No one cared enough.

She squeezed Antoine's hand and kept her eyes closed for the rest of the flight. She didn't open them again until they were safely on the ground and the flight attendants told them it was safe to take their seat belts off. Kris all but ran off the plane, waiting for Antoine and Ray in the little connector that went from the plane to the airport.

"You don't fly often, huh?" Antoine asked with a smirk.

"Obviously." she grunted in return.

Antoine decided not to push his luck and left it at that, leading her through the airport. They hopped in one of the taxis that were waiting out front and made their way to downtown New Orleans.

Kris couldn't help but be impressed by all the old world architecture that lined the city streets. Tall pillars shot up toward the skies, daring to scrape the clouds and pointed archways decorated to front of even the smallest shops. Everything was so ornate and reminded Kris of art books she’d read in high school.

She’d barely had a chance to take everything in when the car came to a stop outside of a very expensive looking condo. There was a store on the bottom and a staircase off to the side that led to the loft above. They got out of the cab and Antoine paid the driver, waving as the man took off down the street.

Kris squinted to read the sign at the front of the shop, taking in the smooth curl of the black and purple letters. She was starting to get the feeling that black and purple were Antoine’s favorite color combination. Before she could really take in the store front, she was pulled up the staircase, surprised at how narrow it was. Her wide hips barely fit between the wrought iron bars and she was afraid she might have to take the rest of the stairs sideways.

They finally came to the door and when Antoine pushed it open, Kris was surprised that the apartment wasn’t a small mansion. With the type of money Antoine was dealing out, she assumed that he’d live in a grand house. Instead, his apartment was big enough for two people without being overwhelming. It was decorated to match the outside with dark colors and purple and red accents. A large fireplace was situated on the far wall near a mounted TV and ornate entertainment center. There was a formal dining room to her left and a fairly large kitchen she could already imagine herself cooking in.

Antoine set his keys down on the little table beside the door and slipped past her, humming a little as he went to the kitchen and pulled himself a bottle of water out of the fridge, offering her one as well. She moved over to the pass through window and accepted it, opening it and drinking it happily.

“I was expecting your house to be bigger.”

“You should be thankful it isn’t since you’re going to be the one cleaning it.” He pointed out, smirking.

“Yeah, yeah. I read through the contract. I know I’m in charge of the housework.”

“Do you cook?”

“I don’t mind.” That was a bold faced lie, Kris loved cooking, she just never had enough time or room to do it in the past.

“Well, you’ll be in charge of that too. If we need to get you any cooking classes, I’ll handle all that.” He said, waving his hand.

“Are my bags going to be coming any time soon?”

At the airport, they’d skipped baggage claim since Antoine had apparently paid extra to have their bags shipped to the house ahead of time.

“They’re already in your room.”

“My room?”

“Yeah. You have a room. It’s down the hall on the left. Mine is on the right.” He informed, waving his had in the direction of the hall. “Actually, go ahead and get ready. I have some outfits hanging in the closet. Go get dressed and meet me back here around six. That should give you a few hours to get settled and ready.”

“What am I getting ready for?” She asked

He smirked and popped a grape into his mouth. “A party.”

Chapter Nine

A party. That was a little vague. She didn’t bother arguing or pressing him for more questions, though. She doubted she was going to get an answer out of him, anyway. She wandered down the hall to the bedroom he’d pointed out and she pushed open wooden door that creaked under its own weight. She flipped the light on before shutting the door behind her and looked around, taking in the large bedroom. Damn…This bedroom was almost as big as her entire apartment in New York.

The bed was easily big enough for her and two other people, though she didn’t expect to share it with that many bodies. The sheets were a bright white, stark against the rest of the dark furnishings. Her bed sat low to the ground and had a simple wood frame that gave the room an air of minimalism. The closet was opposite the decent sized bathroom and already filled with clothes that were far more expensive than anything she was used to wearing.

Kris started pulling pieces out of the closet, eyeing them almost skeptically. Most of them were short dresses that would fit tight to her curves and show off, what she assumed where her most valuable assets. She laid out a short black dress glancing at the white embroidered dragon that slithered up the side of it. It reminded her of Antoine’s many tattoos and she was surprised that she liked it for that very reason.

She took a few moments to hop in the shower, still sweaty from the Southern heat and the nervousness of her first flight. She cleaned up, taking her time to enjoy the hot water that lasted more than ten minutes. It was a luxury she had gone without since she was a child. The orphanage kept strict bathing rules so that the electric bill wouldn’t run up and the hot water tank in her apartment was so small it only allotted about seven minutes of hot water.

Kris stepped out of the shower, ignoring the mirror for now. She still hadn’t managed to forgive herself for going back on everything she’d insisted on. She had taken a deal to be a prostitute for $10,000 a month. Sure the money seemed worth it and she’d only be sleeping with one guy, but at the end of the day she was still a prostitute.

She sighed as she wound the towel around her hair and slipped into a matching seat of bra and panties. She took note of the fact that Antoine hadn’t seemed to provide her with either of those things, though she just assumed that he’d forgotten about them since he was a man and didn’t require them. Once she dug her undergarments out, she set her bags aside and settled at the large vanity at the foot of her bed. It was a nice change of pace to be able to lay out all of her makeup and brushes for once.

Kris took her time getting ready, wanting to look good since Antoine was paying so much money for her. She made she her curls were smooth and hung around her perfectly pale face, grey eyes lined with dark kohl that made them pop. The black liner came to a delicate point at the corner of her eyes, giving them a cat-like appearance.

Her lips were painted the color of plums and when she leaned back to look at herself in the mirror she was pleased. For some reason her eyes looked far more alive than they ever had before. She couldn’t quite place her finger on it, but she guessed that it had something to do with the fact that she felt free to some extent. This wasn’t the ideal situation but it was still better than working for Ricky at the strip club.

Once she felt she was ready she slipped into her dress and took one last look at herself in the mirror. A pair of black spiked heels brought her entire outfit together and for the first time in a long time, she looked into the mirror and she was happy with what she saw. She stared in shock before turning and cutting the lights off, heading out to the living room to wait for Antoine.

Kris settled on the couch, fingers twitching nervously at the roar of silence. She leaned over and grabbed the remote off the coffee table, switching the TV on to some infomercial. She wasn’t really paying attention to it, but appreciated the sound and the comfort the host’s voice brought.

Antoine stepped out of his own bedroom, locking the door with a key that was wrapped around his wrist. He tucked it into his jacket pocket and walked over to Kris, looking her up and down. “Good choice. It suits you.”

She glanced at the pocket he’d tucked the key away in but didn’t say anything about it. She wasn’t his wife or his girlfriend and it seemed a bit presumptuous to ask why he kept his bedroom door locked.

“Thanks. It’s a really nice dress. They’re all really nice.”

He nodded and offered her his arm, smiling down at her. He was just as handsome as always and when he offered her his arm she couldn’t help the blush that scattered across her cheeks.

“Ready to go?” he asked.

“Where are we going?” she questioned, taking his arm and standing, taking a moment to smooth out her dress.

“Downstairs.”

Chapter Ten

Kris was a bit surprised when Antoine told her they were going downstairs, but she went with it and followed him back down the narrow staircase and even further. She hadn’t noticed that the metal stairs led down even further into what she assumed was once a basement. They followed it down to a set of heavy wooden doors that were guarded by two large men, one of whom was Ray. They didn’t stop Antoine or ask him about his guest and simply opened the door.

Inside the club was a bit darker than Kris had anticipated. All the clubs she’d ever been to had flashing lights and neon floors with loud electronic music blaring out of the speakers. Instead of all that mess, she was lulled into comfort by the sounds of dark, Southern Gothic sounds instrumentals. The lighting was dim and comforting, giving the room an air of mystery. The air was cool and damp, a relief from the hot sunlight that cooked the streets above.

As they walked through the door all eyes turned towards them. All the men seemed to be dressed similar to Antoine, though some wore longer coats instead of jackets. The women were dressed in everything from pasties to pantsuits. As her eyes darted around the room Kris noticed that a few of them men and women were on their hands and knees, nuzzling at the people they were beside. They looked happy despite the fact that they were being treated as pets.

Kris took a step towards Antoine, not sure she liked the way everyone seemed to be assessing her. She felt like a cow lined up for slaughter and all these people were deciding which parts of her they wanted to take home.

Antoine smiled at her and led her deeper into the basement. Now that they were closer to the center of the wood floor she could see that there were various benches and other strange furniture scattered around the room. They were set up far enough apart that if someone were to be using it, the crowd could still move about the room without interfering. Everything was so strange and new to her, though she was quickly putting it together that this was a BDSM club.

Antoine put a hand on her waist and tugged her closer, waving his hand out towards the rather expansive club. “Welcome to The Woodshed.” He hummed, grinning at her, “This is my pride and joy.”

“You own a BDSM club?”

“Several of them. I made my fortune as a professional dominant and then when I got into making furniture for clubs like this…Well…Let’s just say business is very good, hmm?” He said with a grin, leading her through the crowd.

Kris was pleasantly surprised that no one attempted to reach out and touch her, though she assumed that it had something to do with Antoine’s position as owner of the club. The walked over to a bar and settled in the seats and Kris glanced at the shelves to see what they had in terms of booze. When she saw no alcohol she glanced at Antoine, eyebrow raised.

“There’s no booze.”

“Of course not, darling. You never drink and play. That’s how people get hurt.” He explained, reaching over the counter and grabbing them both a bottle of water. “I encourage hydration here. It helps enhance the experience. No one wants to be getting spanked and then throw up all over the place because they haven’t had enough water.” He explained.

She took the water and took a few big gulps. “People get dehydrated getting spanked?”

“Of course. It’s a very rigorous activity.”

“I find that hard to believe.” She murmured.

Kris wasn’t a prude. She’d had lovers before and she’d even had a few much older boyfriends. It wasn’t that she wasn’t willing to explore her sexual needs; she’d just never had a lover her made her want to explore them. She would be outright lying if she didn’t admit that some of these strange benches didn’t pique her interest.

Antoine glanced at her and smirked a little when he told her that she didn’t believe him. He finished off his bottle of water and hoped down from his stool, walking to the middle of the room and clapping his hands loud enough to get people’s attention.

The small crowd of thirty or so people turned to look at Antoine, giving him their undivided attention.

“Ladies and gentlemen, tonight we have a very special treat. A pretty, young thing all the way from New York has come here to try her hand at being a submissive. She’s new to the scene and you might even call her a virgin.” He said with a grin.

The entire room burst into a fit of chuckles that made Kris a little nervous. Antoine held out his hand out towards Kris and curled his finger towards himself.

“Come on down, Kitty.”

Chapter Eleven

Kitty? The nickname was a bit odd to her but she remembered the check that Antoine had included with her contract and she remembered the fifth rule. Above all else, you will follow my orders…

She figured ‘come here, Kitty’ was an order.

Kris sighed but stepped down from the bar area and made her way across the floor, her cheeks going red at the feeling of all those eyes on her. Her entire face was burning by the time she finally stepped onto the main platform in the middle of the room. The floor underneath her feat was decorated with gold engraving of smaller circle with a bigger circle around it. The smaller circle was solid gold and the outer ring was decorated with intricate designs that seemed Celtic in nature. In the center of the golden circle were words that Kris didn’t really recognize. They were in some foreign language.

She finally looked up at Antoine, her eyes sweeping the room. Everyone seemed rather eager for something, though she wasn’t sure what. Their eyes glittered with an eagerness she’d seen back in the strip club. Before she could dwell on their gazes for too long, Antoine gripped her wrist and pulled her over towards a strange looking bench. It reminded her of a saw horse, though it was padded on the top and had various D-rings and eye screws drilled into it. It was just tall enough that her toes would barely be able to brush the ground.

Kris was eyeing the device suspiciously when Antoine ran his long, cold, tattooed fingers down the side of her neck. “Bend over, Kitty.” He whispered in her ear, his voice gruff and demanding.

Something about his tone made her want to obey his every command. She shuddered with pleasure and stepped forward, staring at the bench. She chewed her lip a little but slowly leaned over it, aware that the tight dress was riding up her thighs, allowing the bottom of her ample ass to hang out for the crowd to see. Once she was bent over the bench she allowed her body to relax, surprised that the bench didn’t dig into her at all. She rested her chest on the pillow-like surface, allowing Antoine to move around the sawhorse and spread her legs as needed.

A soft gasp escaped her when she felt the smooth heat of rope running across her ankles. The rope tightened around her tender skin as Antoine looped it through the rings and tied it off. He repeated the action for both legs and then moved to her wrists, squatting in front of her and catching her gaze.

“If you want it to stop, just say red light.” He whispered, tugging at the rope around her wrists, hard enough to make her yelp.

She gasped and nodded, dropping her head as he legs began to shake. At first, Kris thought she was shaking because of fear. She had suddenly found herself tied to some sort of apparatus used for kinky activates and there were people all around her, watching her every move. The longer she contemplated her situation the more she began to realize that the feeling bubbling in her belly wasn’t fear…It was excitement.

Antoine stepped around the sawhorse so that he was standing near her rump, running his hands over the smooth skin of her ass and thighs. As his fingers danced back up her thighs, he gripped the bottom of her dress and pulled it back, gripping her panties and bunching them up until the round globes of her bottom were revealed to the crowd.

“Look how perfect and her unmarred she is…Not a single mark on her.” He whispered, leaning down and brushing his lips along the smooth round of her ass. “Perfect.”

Kris shuddered a little and dropped her head until her long curls hung in her face and hid her burning cheeks. Her heart was pounding so loud she could hear it in her ears and her mouth was as dry as the Sahara. Every move he made was driving her closer and closer to the edge and he hadn’t even done anything yet. Her hands curled in fists and she did her best to still her shaking.

Antoine stood up and glanced at Kris and the crowd, a mischievous smirk spreading across his face. “I think it’s time we make this Kitty purr.”

As soon as those words left his lips, the crowd hooted and hollered, cheering him on. Antoine brought his hand up and then back down on Kris’ ass, sending a shockwave of dull pain through her body. Kris cried out, her fingers spreading and then clenching again as her head snapped up and her eyes widened. Her mouth was open in a silent scream as she pulled at the restraints holding her in place and a sob left her lips.

The feeling that radiated through her wasn’t the pain she expected. It was a strange, warm liquid pleasure that filled her to the brim with desire and want. Kris spent the last few years of her life feeling numb and, for lack of a better phrase, dead to the world. She shuffled through life, just happy to make it to the next morning. When that hand came down on her rear end, she suddenly felt alive. Her body gave a violent shudder and she pressed her cheek into the cool leather, her legs pulling at the restraints as she started to rock back and forth against the saw horse.

Antoine grinned at the reaction. “Oh, I think she likes it.” He hummed, turning to lean over her, his hips jutting against hers. “Do you like it?”

“Yes!” She gasped, her voice a little more desperate than she would have liked it to be.

“Louder, so these good people can hear you.” He insisted, his fingers drawing small circles over the handprint on her ass.

“Yes! Yes, I like it!”

Antoine chuckled and rewarded her with another slap on the rear. “What a good girl. Now, say ‘thank you, Sir’.”

“Thank you, Sir!” She said quickly, dropping her head back down once the words left her lips.

He must have been pleased with her because as soon as she thanked him she was rewarded again and again with hard slaps to her bottom. Antoine didn’t stop until she was a mess of tears and blubber, mindless sobs. Every slap was like an echo of the first, sending that eye opening jolt of pain through her body. The pure ecstasy that ran through her was enough to drive her wild and soon her vision was getting blurry and the world began to spin.

Kris was clinging to the saw horse, rocking back and forth as she pleaded for more mindlessly, begging him for anything he would give her. She’d completely lost control and it felt good. When she was like this, she didn’t have to worry about anything but the next sting of pain. The world faded to a dull hum and she was hardly aware when the restraints were tugged loose. She didn’t try and stand from the sawhorse, afraid that she might fall if she tried to walk.

The adrenaline that was coursing through her was more intense than anything she’d ever experienced and as she came down from it she began to shiver. Kris was silently thankful for the blanket that was draped over her and for the strong arms that wrapped around her and carried her out of the club. Her eyes were closed, but she knew she was outside when the cool air hit her skin.

She felt warm and safe for the first time in her life and when she finally did open her eyes, she saw Antoine and she smiled, leaning against him and letting the much taller man carry her up the stairs.

Chapter Twelve

By the time they made it up the stairs, Kris was starting to come back to reality. She was still shaking and whimpering softly, teeth chattering as a cold wave washed over her. She didn’t feel bed, per se, but she didn’t feel great. Antoine carried her to her bedroom and laid her out on her bed stroking her long curls back and offering her a cool bottle of water.

She snatched it from him and nearly drank the entire thing down in one gulp. She sighed as she finally leaned back against the bed, taking a deep breath and throwing her arm over her eyes. “What was that?” She murmured.

“That…Was called a scene.” He said softly, drinking his own water, “It’s when two or more people engage in some kind of…Activity together.”

“When people do kinky things in front of other people.”

“I suppose you could reduce it to that if it helps you wrap your mind around it.”

She rolled over onto her belly and looked up at him. “What would you have done if I didn’t like it?” She pressed, waiting for his response. The answer she expected was something along the lines of ‘tell you tough shit’. She wasn’t used to people obeying her wishes.

“I would have stopped.”

His answer surprised her and she stared at him a good while, cheeks flushing red. She told herself it was because of the ‘scene’ that she’d just engaged in, but deep down she knew that the more she found out about this man, the more she found herself attracted to him, and not just his tattoos.

“Yeah right. You were getting that crowd pretty riled up. Are you seriously expecting me to believe that you would have stopped all that just because I told you to?”

“Of course I would have. I’m not worried about what the people in the crowd are thinking. I’m worried about what’s going on in your head.” He said, glancing down at her.

She gave another shudder and chewed her lip, looking away from him. “You’re lying.”

“Stop that, right now. I won’t have you insulting my skill.”

“Your skill?”

“I consider myself a professional at this and I pride myself in the way I treat my submissive.”

Kris grabbed a pillow and rested her head on it, looking up at him curiously. “So, what exactly are you wanting out of this? I don’t understand. There were plenty of people in there who seemed to know what they were doing and I know this whole scene is pretty popular right now. Why did you pick me? Why did you pick someone who doesn’t understand the first thing about all this?” She asked, eyebrows furrowed.

“I picked you because I knew you would be exactly what I wanted. I didn’t want someone who was going to grovel at my feet. I wanted someone with a bit of fight in them and I wanted someone who didn’t know what they were walking into. I didn’t have to worry about you being trained by someone else. I can mold you into exactly what I want.”

“Okay…So you want a sex slave.”

“I want a partner. Someone to help me run my business, clean my house and be by my side. I want someone who I can spend time with and enjoy their company. My life has been a very lonely existence for a long time.”

“I have a hard time believing that. You seemed to have a lot of friends down there.”

“Why are you arguing so much?”

Kris sat up and leaned against the head board, watching him closely. “I’m not arguing; I’m trying to figure out what makes you tick.” She said, touching her own temple, “I want to know what you’re thinking because as far as I can tell, you’re paying me to be your girlfriend.”

“I am not.”

“You want to hang out, have sex and you want me to cook and clean for you. That covers all the girlfriend bases.”

“But we aren’t in love.” He said flatly.

“It all comes back to that, huh? You don’t want to deal with love because it’s messy. It’s easy for you to pay someone off and call it a business relationship since that way I can only break our contract and not your heart, huh?”

His green eyes shone like a serpent’s as they darted over to meet her own stormy ones. She was smirking a little and crossed her arms, clicking her tongue.

“I can see right through you, Antoine.”

“Call me, Sir.”

“Alright, Sir. You try and act all tough and put this façade of some guy that doesn’t give a damn, but the truth is that you don’t want to let anyone in so they can break your heart. This isn’t something new, doll. I see it every night in the club. Guys come in and throw money at the strippers so they can ignore the fact that their wives can’t stand to look at them or because their girlfriend’s left them. At the end of the day it’s easier to buy all the things that come with love than to actually open up your heart and let someone in.”

Antoine stared at her for a long moment and then Kris shrugged and laid her head on his lap. “But hey, if that’s how you want to live your life, that’s your business.” She said simply, running her finger along his cheek. “I don’t give a damn, as long as I keep getting paid.”

It was a cold thing for her to say but it seemed appropriate since he’d just broken one of her secret dreams. Maybe she’d ran away hoping that she might find love. Maybe she was hoping this bad boy was her secret prince charming. Maybe, just maybe, her sharp, uncaring words were just another way she’d learned to protect herself over the years.

Chapter Thirteen

The conversation they’d had after their first scene cleared up Antoine’s intentions, but Kris was still a little unclear of what her role meant. Antoine had offered her some reading but she wasn’t interested in that. Clearly he knew people who were very active in the life style and Kris wanted to get her information from first hand sources, though she hadn’t expected that first had source to be one of Antoine’s ex-submissives.

He assured her that there was no animosity between him and Reinn but Kris didn’t quite believe him. Plenty of people told their friends that their break-ups were ‘mutual’ but that never seemed to be the case. Someone always held some kind of grudge and women were notorious for falling in love with men that they shouldn’t have. Kris could only hope that this wasn’t the case.

She glanced down at the paper that had the address of a café scribbled on it. She and Reinn were supposed to be meeting up to talk about the kinds of things Antoine did and didn’t expect from her.  Kris turned a corner and saw the sign that read ‘Crème Bakery and Café’. She was pleased to see the wrought iron metal furniture that sat outside, warming in the sun. Fall was just starting to set in and take away some of the unbearable Louisiana heat.

Kris walked through the small metal gate, her eyes drifting across the patio. She wasn’t sure what Reinn looked like, though Antoine had given her a brief description. When he eyes landed on a tall red head wearing a large sun hat she knew she’d found her.

She wandered over to the small table where Reinn was sipping at her tea, her eyes covered with huge, bug eyed sun glasses. When Kris approached, the woman slipped off the sun glasses and glanced up and her, eyeing her up and down. Her eyes were intense and a hazel color that reminded Kris of a precious stone of some sort. Reinn seemed much older and Kris would have expected and was at least in her late thirties.

Kris settled at the table, putting her black leather bag in her lap, fluffing the white sun dress that billowed around her in the soft wind. Kris didn’t like wearing tight, revealing clothing when she didn’t have to. She much preferred loose, flowy outfits that she could layer.

“You must be Kristine.”

“Call me Kris.”

“No. I don’t think so. I prefer Kristine. It’s much more feminine.”

Kris was a little put off but the woman’s statement but ignoring it for now. She’d let it slide since Antoine had wanted her to meet Reinn so badly. She could handle a little bit of attitude for a $10,000 check.

“…Alright then. You’re Reinn, then?”

“I am, but call me Mrs. Henry.”

“You’re married?”

“About to be.”

“Oh.” This lady was weird but Kris tried her best to ignore it, taking a deep breath to continue the conversation. “Okay then Mrs. Henry, Antoine wanted me to meet up with you so that we could talk about your relationship with him.”

Reinn’s eyes flashed with thought before a slow smile came to her lips. “Of course. What does he want me to tell you? Assure you that he was kind? Tell you all of his dirty little secrets?”

Kris didn’t like where this was going. Reinn immediately put her on edge. Out of instinct, she started to withdraw her hand from the table, though she wasn’t really sure why that was her reaction.

“I was more or less wondering what kind of things you did for him and what he might expect of me.” She murmured.

Reinn chuckled and sipped at the coffee she was drinking, watching Kris with a slow, steady gaze. “What did I do for him? Oh, sweetheart, I did things for him that you couldn’t even possibly imagine.” She whispered. “I made him happy.”

Kris set her lips in a firm frown and rolled her eyes, “Look, I don’t care what happened between you guys, okay? I’m not even romantically into him. He obviously didn’t want to be with you anymore and that’s between you two. Don’t drag me into your drama.”

Kris had gotten used to being firm with women like Reinn. She was clearly upset that her and Antoine’s relationship had gone south and at the end of the day, that wasn’t really any of Kris’ concern. Reinn just smiled in response and stared the shorter woman down.

“You’re just his type, you know.” She said, tapping her plum painted lips, “I’m not surprised he picked you. He likes to tear weak girls apart.”

Okay, that was enough. Kris wasn’t going to sit here and be insulted by one of Antoine’s jaded lovers. This was a bad idea and Kris had known it was a bad idea from the very beginning. She pushed her chair away from the table without another word, afraid that if she spoke she might also physically lash out. She wasn’t interested in being thrown in jail today.

As she turned to leave the woman behind, Reinn’s hand snatched out and gripped Kris’ wrist, yanking her back to the table. Kris cried out and stumbled back, catching her hand on the metal table in a way that made the rough edge dig into her soft skin. Blood began to drip onto the concrete, though Kris was far more concerned about the crushing grip Reinn had on her wrist.

“I will destroy you.” Reinn whispered, her eyes wild and her teeth clenched so tight Kris was sure she was going to chip a tooth.

Kris reeled back and tried to pull her arm from Reinn’s grip, crying out as she finally managed to get free, stumbling back and holding her wrist to her chest. She stared at Reinn surprised by the sheer animalistic rage that seemed to be coursing through her. Kris was not normally the type of person to leave before she got the last word in, but it seemed today would be a good day to let it go and just get out of there.

She turned and all but ran back to her car, gripping her wrist to her chest, her eyes wide with surprise, anger and something that she barely recognized as fear.

Chapter Fourteen

Kris drove back to the apartment and glanced at the door a moment. The apartment was split into three levels. The top level was the flat that she now called home and the third level, the basement, was the club that she found herself excited to visit again and the second floor was...well, she didn't actually know what the second floor was. It looked like a storefront, but in the entire week she'd been here, she hadn't bothered to actually look. She'd been too busy adjusting to the new city and her life with Antoine.

Kris stared at the door that led into the shop and decided she’d poke her head in. She wasn't quite ready to be alone after her encounter with Reinn. Something about the feral woman had really shaken her up and like hell she was going to do the housework! Antoine had been the one to send her into the lion's den in the first place.

She parked the rental car she would be using for the next month (Antoine had assured her that if she decided to stay, she would get her own car), and walked over to the shop. When she pushed the door open, the bell attached to it gave a pleasant little ring.

A mop of pink hair was barely visible behind the tall glass counter up front and when they poked their head up, startlingly blue eyes followed Kris around the room. The person behind the counter stood straight up, revealing that they were actually rather tall. Kris glanced over at them and began to immediately question whether they were a boy or a girl. They had a slim face with elven-like features and a gently sloping nose. Their eyes were a bright blue that had a bit of purple mixed in. Kris knew that staring was bad but the person behind the counter didn't even look human.

When the store clerk finally spoke, their gender was revealed. Definitely male. His voice was higher than the average man's but still deep.

"Hello, there. Can I help yo- Oh!! Your Antoine's new submissive!" He sang, coming around the corner and wrapping his arms around her. Kris was shocked by the hug but returned it anyway, just thankful that this man seemed to be more welcome than Reinn. He squeezed her tight and then released her, looking down at her. He wasn't as tall as Antoine but he had a good six inches on Kris who stood at a measly 5'1".

A woman closer to Kris' height with flaming red hair and big glasses came walking out of, what Kris assumed was a stock room, and adjusted the thick rimmed glasses, looking over at them.

"Are you making friends Rume?" She asked.

"Ma'am! It's Kitty! She came for a visit."

Ah, it seemed the nickname had stuck. She didn't remember seeing these two at the club that first night, but then again, the whole night was a bit of a blur.

The red-headed woman came around the front of the counter and put her hands on her slim hips. Both of them wore all black, professional looking outfits. They looked more like people who should be working in a law office than…Whatever this place was. After she got a second to look around she decided that this place was probably a sex store. There were all manner of adult toys, most made of glass or metal and some strange looking furniture laid out like a show room. This must have been the stuff that Antoine made.

“Are you okay, Kitty?” Rume asked softly, noticing the almost blank look on Kris’ face.

Kris cleared her throat and nodded. “Yeah…I’m fine…Just…I just met up with one of Antoine’s ex’s.”

The red-head sighed and shook her head, going towards the back and returning with a glass of wine. She offered it to Kris and leaned against the glass counter, her chin in her hands.

“Was it Reinn?” She asked.

Kris nodded and took a sip of her wine, “How did you know?”

“That was Antoine’s last sub. We all hated her. She was crazy.” She said, putting her finger to her temple. “Something seriously wrong with her.”

“Well, that’s comforting. Why would he set up a meeting if she’s crazy?” She asked, seeming absolutely befuddled.

“Because he doesn’t think she’s crazy. She put up a good front around him.”

Kris frowned and looked down at her wine swirling it before taking a long sip. She glanced up at the red-head and cleared her throat, deciding that she didn’t want to talk about Reinn anymore.

“Should I call you ‘Ma’am’?” She asked.

The woman laughed and shook her head, extending a slim, pale hand, her mocha eyes trained on Kris. “Of course not. Call me Red.”

Kris smiled a little, “Red…Fitting and easy to remember.”

“Are you okay? You seem shaken.” Rume asked, frowning a little.

“I’m just…A little put off by what happened today. That’s all.”

“You should tell Antoine. It’ll be good for him to see just how crazy she is.” Red pointed out, sipping at her wine.

“Maybe…I just don’t want to cause any more trouble. I’m actually…Kind of liking it here.” She said softly. “I think I might want to stay.”

Red smiled and held her glass up, “We’d be happy to have you around. You’re a vast improvement on some of the other women he’d brought around.”

“You think so?”

Rume grinned and nodded, throwing his arms around Kris. “Yeah! You’re really nice! None of his other subs ever bothered to come down here unless they wanted something. Then they always treat us like they’re better…” He said frowning.

Red smiled and put her hand on Rume’s shoulder. “You’ll have to forgive him. He’s an excitable pup.” She said fondly.

Kris smiled and shook her head, returning the hug happily. “It’s a nice change of pace after all that ugliness with Reinn.” She said simply.

The warmth that Kris felt in the shop was enough to get her through the day. She shared a few more glasses of wine with the two lovely people before finally going upstairs and curling up in bed.

Chapter Fifteen

She was woken by the sound of a door slamming, followed by someone franticly calling her name. “Kris! KRIS!”

Kris sat up quickly and ran out of her bedroom, ignoring the fact that her hair was a mess and standing on end. “What is it?!”

Antoine came through the living room, taking long, exaggerated steps in order to get to her. Once she was within reach he pulled her into his arms and held her close, cradling her had to his chest and squeezing his eyes closed.

“Jesus. I got a call from Reinn and she sounded like a damn banshee. She was screaming about meeting you and I was just worried that she’d done something stupid.” He murmured. “When she gets angry…there’s no telling what she might do…” He whispered.

Kris blinked but slowly wrapped her arms around him in return, the words sinking in. “You were worried about me?”

“Of course I was.” He said, pulling away and cupping her cheeks. “Are you okay? Did she hurt you?”

The worry in her eyes gave her a strange feeling. It was the feeling of being cared for and genuinely worried about. No one had cared about her since her mother died and to have someone wrap their arms around her like this and touch her so tenderly…It was almost overwhelming.

She blinked and looked up at him, the faint throbbing in her wrist reminding her of that iron grip. She looked down at her wrist and then up at him, smiling and shaking her head.

“No…She just said some nasty things.” Kris assured, wrapping her arms around him again, hoping that he would return the gesture.

Antoine was a little shocked but wrapped his arms around her anyway, rubbing her back and looking down at her. She was normally so opposed to being touched. It was strange to him that she was so warm and inviting all of a sudden, but he didn’t question it. He was just glad that Kris seemed to be warming up to him.

“Alright…As long as you’re sure…”

“I am.”

He nodded and kissed the top of her head, surprised at how much he was enjoying the warmth of her embrace. This was a dangerous situation…He couldn’t let himself fall for her, though he already had.

***

The weeks that followed were some of the best of both their lives. Reinn’s threats clearly had Antoine on edge and he was spending more time at the house than he usually did and that meant that they had whole days together to explore the city and each other. As Kris’ thirty days came to a close, she requested an extension of their agreement, not quite ready to admit that she wanted to stay. Antoine saw right through it but didn’t say anything and simply had the contract changed.

The time they spent together was invaluable and Kris was surprised at how much they had in common. They both liked the same music, shitty horror and even read the same books. She could laugh easily with him and enjoyed all the stories he told her about his travels.

She was falling in love with him and she was also falling in love with New Orleans. She felt free here, when they weren’t hanging out or working out scenes, Kris found herself wandering through the city, exploring all the nooks and crannies of the city. It was so old and had so much history that she found herself swept up in learning everything she could about it. She’d even convinced Antoine to take her on a few of the ghost tours.

Kris could have done all of this by herself, but she’d spent so much of her life doing everything by herself that it felt nice to have company for once. On the days that Antoine did have to go work or meet with people who wanted to buy his products, she spent her time in the shop with Rume and Red. Sometimes they shut down early and went out for drinks or dinner, but no matter what they did it was fun.

She’d never had friends before. She never saw the purpose in making friends. Getting close to people was a terrifying thing for Kris. When you got close to people and started having feelings for them, they could be ripped from you without a second thought. She’d experienced it once before and she’d been so scared to face the same heartbreak. Anytime she’d trusted someone in her life, they’d either stabbed her in the back or left.

Antoine was different though. She knew that he only wanted to care for her and even if he didn’t think he could love her, it was enough for Kris that he cared at all. It was enough that when she leaned into him, he wrapped his arms around her and kissed her hair. It was enough that when he walked in the house, he was quick to praise her hard work. No one had ever given her those things before, and it was those things that were making her fall in love with him.

Kris had to learn to trust Antoine. The more involved she got in this new lifestyle, the more she realized that their entire relationship was hinged on trust. When he had her tied down or thrown over his knee, she had to trust that he wasn’t going to hurt her. It was a hard lesson for Kris to learn, but the more they played and the more she let herself get swept up in the lifestyle, the more she realized that she liked handing control over to someone else. It meant that she could let go and just be free. It was liberating.

She’d tried to avoid it, but the more time they spent together, the more inevitable it was. That was the thought that was racing through her head as they lay in his bed together, watching reruns of some awful sitcom that Kris had insisted they watch. She looked up at Antoine and sighed softly.

“Hey, Sir?” She’d started calling him Sir more often to show her dedication to their dynamic.

“Yes, Kitty?

“Um…I think…I think I want to stay here…I don’t think I want to go back to New York.

Chapter Sixteen

He looked down at her and cocked a brow, a slow smile coming to his face. “I have to admit that I’m glad to hear you say that.”

“Why?”

“Because you’re one of the best submissives I’ve ever had. You take directions well and you never disrespect me.” He said, stroking her hair. “And you’re absolutely stunning.”

She looked down and rolled her nightshirt in her fingers, frowning deeply. “Is that…It?”

Antoine glanced over at her for a moment and grabbed the remote, clicking the TV off. It’s not the answer you wanted, is it?”

Kris sighed and put her head on the pillow, looking up at him. “I wanted the truth.” She said. “So if that’s how you really feel then…It’s the answer I wanted.”

“You’re a terrible liar.”

“I’m not lying.”

Antoine glanced over at her and ran his long fingers through her curls, giving them a gentle tug. “Why don’t you tell me how you feel, then.”

She was quiet for a moment and closed her eyes. “I…I’m happy being your sub.”

“Liar.”

Kris grunted and squeezed her eyes shut, covering her face with her hands. “Fine! I think…I love you.”

Antoine fell silent at that response and a heavy air filled the room around them. “You love me?”

“Yes! I love you, okay?”

He glanced over at her, looking more confused than anything. “Why?”

“Because you treat me like I’m a fucking human. You worry about me and you do stupid shit with me just to keep me happy. Do you know how long it’s been since anyone cared enough about me to just ask me how I’m doing every once in a while? And then you come in here and you ask me every damn day…” She murmured.

“I…Really?”
“Yeah…No one…No one’s held me since my mom died…” She whispered, curling up against him.

“Kris…I’m so sorry…”

“Don’t apologize...Just, listen.” She whispered, hiding in his chest. “I don’t talk about this a lot so don’t ruin it with a bunch of useless apologies. Just listen to what I have to say, okay?”

Antoine fell silent, nodding slowly. He didn’t want to make things any worse. “Okay.”

Kris took a deep breath and closed her eyes. It was easier to talk about these things when she couldn’t see the face of the person she was talking to. “When I was little…My dad was just an asshole. Like straight up drunk woman beater. I didn’t really understand what was going on when I was younger but as time passed things got worse. Dad lost his job and blamed it on mom. I remember things escalating. I remember having to go to the hospital because he broke her nose or something like that. The doctors couldn’t do anything because she wouldn’t tell them what he’d done, you know?” She whispered, covering her face. “Every single one of those fuckers knew what was going on but they didn’t do anything because they thought she was weak. They thought they needed to wait to report it. Then he shot her. He shot her dead and suddenly everyone was talking about how they wished they would have done this and done that but they couldn’t do jack shit because she was dead!” She choked, wiping her eyes as her hands shook.

Antoine stared at her with wide eyes and cupped her cheeks, brushing away the tears that were falling from her cheeks. He didn’t say anything for a long time because there was nothing to say. What was he supposed to offer her? There was no comfort her could give in the form of words and so he wrapped his arms around her and held her tight, rubbing her shoulders. It was the best way he could think to show his support.

“No one ever cared about me after that. I got bounced around from foster home to foster home because no one wanted to adopt a traumatized teenager, you know? When I turned eighteen they tried to send me to college but I was too angry and too stubborn to go.” She whispered, closing her eyes.

Antoine was silent for a moment and he leaned his head back against the head board. “That…Is awful. I don’t know what else to say…No one should ever have to go through something like that, especially someone as amazing as you.” He said simply, looking down at her, “Especially not someone as wonderful as you.”

She looked up at him, tears in her eyes. “Wonderful?”

“Yes…You’re amazing, Kris, and that story only makes me admire you more. You had so many chances to give up and you’ve been put in situations where others might just lay down and die and you just kept pressing on. Even in the shittiest situations you found a way out. That resilience is why I love you, Kris.”

Her head snapped up and she stared at him. “You love me?”

“Yes.”

“Please don’t…Please don’t tell me this out of pity.”

“I’m not. I don’t believe in pity and I never considered for even a second that you needed it.”

She wiped her eyes and looked up at him, her cheeks hot and red from the tears. “Then why…Are you telling me now? And I thought you said you weren’t in this for love.”
“I say a lot of shit to protect my interest. I wasn’t in this for love. I wasn’t looking for love, but it seems that it found me.” He said, leaning down and kissing her tenderly.

This wasn’t their first kiss. They’d shared a few pecks here and there, especially during scenes in the club. He’d offer her comforting kisses and stroked on the cheek but those kisses never held the emotion that this one did.

Antoine wrapped his arms around her shoulders and pulled her close to his body, holding her to his chest as they took their time, tasting each other. The kisses were intoxicating and when she pulled back, she knew she wanted more.

Chapter Seventeen

Antoine gripped her shoulders and pulled away, seeing the obvious look of want and desire that ran across her face. Her eyes told him everything he needed to know. He pushed her down into the bed and caught her lips in another long, desperate kiss, moaning against her lips.

Kris gasped but threw her arms around him, tangling her fingers in his hair as she held him in the kiss until the need for air grew too strong. When she pulled away, she took in a gasping breath, sucking in as much air as she possibly could. Her face was flushed, though this time it was from excitement rather than tears. Antoine was always able to make her feel good in even her worst moments. Why should that be any different now?

His fingers danced up the loose fitting shirt she wore, making their way to her perfectly rounded breasts. He teased her nipples with a few flicks of his fingers, moaning and leaning close to nip at her neck. The teasing touches made her moan and arch her back, one leg coming up to wrap around his slim waist. The wet kisses to her neck made her shudder and hold him closer, wanting him to shower her entire body with those damn kisses.

Antoine pushed her shirt over her head and tossed it to the ground, crawling back up her body to catch one more adoring kiss before he gripped her panties and ripped them right off her hips. They were frail lacy things to begin with, but the sheer power he showed in tearing them from her body sent a shudder down her spin. Kris gripped his arm and moaned desperately as he slid two fingers inside of her and started thrusting them into, spreading them. She gasped and rocked against the skilled digits, whimpering his name over and over again as heat began to coil in her belly.

After a few thrusts, he pulled his fingers out of her slowly and brought them to his lips, tasting the sweet nectar and grunting in delight. He looked down at her, enjoying the way her wide eyes seemed to stare at him in utter disbelief.

“You taste sweet…Just like I expected.” He said softly, licking his lips.

Kris turned so red she could have lit up the night sky and closed her eyes, looking away. Antoine chuckled and ran his hands up her exposed body and then back down, gripping her hips and flipping her over. She cried out but didn’t argue and instinctively drew her knees to her chest so that her ass was in the air, presented to him in a hopeful gesture.

He granted her wish, bringing his hand down on the round of her ass. The slap echoed through the room and sent a jolt of electricity through her body. She moaned and her eyes fluttered as she spread her legs even further. She got lost in the impact of his hand, enjoying the way it seemed to vibrate through her entire being. Kris lost count of how many times he brought his hand down on her ass, mewling every time.

Just as the sting on her ass started to get unbearable, the spankings ceased. That was the best thing about Antoine…He always knew when to stop. Kris relaxed a little as his heavy handed strikes came to a stop for the moment. She took the time to take a few deep breaths and start to recover from the blows. She was still flying high from the spankings and didn’t even hear him unzip his jeans.

When he slid himself into her she let her mouth fall open in a long, low moan, eyes rolling back as he filled her to the brim. Every inch of her screamed for him and every move he made electrified her. As he buried himself into her completely, she felt like they were one person. A soft whimper left her lips as she arched back into him, enjoying the sheer size of his manhood. She’d taken lovers before but no one of them stretched her open the way he did.

She rocked back against him and lifted her head as he tangled his fingers in her hair and gave a firm tug. Kris cried out, chewing her bottom lip as a familiar heat began to pool in her belly. Every time she was over his knee or the spanking bench she felt this heat. It pooled inside of her and threatened to spill over, though the spankings alone never got her there. His girth sliding in and out of her warm, velvet cavern, however, showed incredible promise.

Soon enough, Antoine was setting a pace that was rocking her world. Every time he thrusted into her his hips smacked into her burning ass and drew a loud moan from her. Couple with that and the incredible feeling of being totally full, she knew she wouldn’t last long.

Kris’ vision began to blur and she knew there was no way she was going to hold out much longer. A firm slap on the rear sealed her fate and when she came she swore she saw universes being born. Stars exploded behind her eyes and she collapsed on the pillows, shuddering as he continued to pound into her. A few moments later he cried her name to the heavens and spilled his seed deep inside of her. It filled her to the brim until it was leaking out onto the pristine sheets.

Kris let out a soft sob and collapsed on the bed, curling up as he wrapped his arms around her. Kris’ vision went cloudy and she let herself relax into his arms, enjoying the warmth his body was putting off. He was whispering sweet nothings in her ear but she hardly heard a word of it as she drifted off into the best sleep she ever had.

Chapter Eighteen

When Kris woke up the next morning, she was surprised to find that her lover was still in bed with her. She'd half expected that he'd change his mind and head for the hills when he woke up. Yet, there he was, dozing happily beside her.

Once they were both awake, they took a happy walk downtown and had breakfast, enjoying small talk. Kris wanted to ask about the contract and about whether he still wanted her around, but it seemed that it might stifle the conversation. He alleviated all of her fears when he stood up to leave and cupped her cheek, offering her a very long, very public kiss.

Antoine had a meeting to get to and left Kris with enough money to pay for breakfast, lunch and still be able to go shopping.

She scooped up the money happily and headed back to the apartment, deciding that she would invite her new friends to lunch to discuss the good news. She knew that Rume would be happy to hear that she'd be staying in New Orleans. When he'd learned that there was a chance she might be returning to New York, the poor thing had been devastated.

Kris helped Rume and Red close the shop down, refusing to tell them what they were celebrating until they got to the restaurant. When she finally announced that she and Antoine sealed the deal and that she'd be staying, both her friends erupted into laughter and applause. Rume had nearly thrown himself across the table in excitement, wrapping his arms around her. Red was just as excited at the prospect of Kris staying thought she celebrated in a much quieter, controlled manner.

They planned out trips and adventures that they were going to take and by the time they left the restaurant the sun was just begging to set, even though it wasn't even five yet. Kris hated daylight savings.

She made her way back to the apartment, knowing that she needed to pick up and get dinner ready for Antoine. Just because they were official didn't mean she was going to be allowed to let her duties slip. She was still a submissive and there were still rules.

Kris wandered into the house, making sure to lock the door behind her. She set her keys down on the table beside the door and went into the kitchen to start preparing dinner. She pulled out fresh salmon and went to the knife block to grab a paring knife and that’s when she realized something was wrong. The twelve-inch knife was gone. Kris kept the kitchen spotless and always put everything away just so. She wouldn’t have left her twelve-inch knife laying around. Her blood ran cold and she wasn’t sure why. While it was improbable that she or Antoine left the knife out somewhere, it certainly was possible.

She turned around with the idea to open the dish washer and she was met with a set of glaring hazel eyes. They seemed to sparkle in the dim lighting of the kitchen and the second that Kris’ own gaze met them, she knew exactly who it was. Reinn’s features were unforgettable and those cat like eyes that glistened with pure hated sent shivers down Kris’ spine.

“Reinn…”

“Welcome home.” She purred, poison dripping from her words.

Chapter Nineteen

Kris stared at the knife in Reinn’s hand, her eyes wide as she tried to calculate the woman’s next move. One well-placed strike and Kris would be bleeding out on the floor.

“Reinn…W-What are you doing here?” She whispered, fighting to keep her voice calm and almost conversational. If she could keep Reinn calm long enough, she might be able to get her to drop her guard or she might be able to stall until Antoine got home.

“I did a lot of thinking after you left, Kristine. You were just so rude, running out on our conversation before I was finished. You even had the gall to roll your eyes at me. You know what that says about you? It says that you’re a disrespectful little bitch and that you don’t have the slightest clue as to what it means to be a submissive. You wouldn’t know honor and respect if it slapped you across the face.” She said, taking a step forward.

Kris took an equal step back, sliding down the counter, her eyes darting to the open archway that led to the living room. If she could make it to the door she could alert Red and Rumi who were probably still downstairs.

“Don’t you even think about it. I’m not going to let you run away this time. We need to talk.”

“We don’t need to talk, Reinn. I’m not interested in Antoine. I don’t want to be with him…Our contract is ending next week and I’m going to New York.”

Reinn let out an animalistic scream that echoed through the entire apartment and made Kris freeze. She had slowly been inching her way towards the door when that banshee call erupted from her. She slammed the knife into the cabinet and it went right through the thin wooden panel.

“LIAR!”

Kris took the opportunity while the knife was stuck in the cabinet to turn and run, heading for the door. Her eyes were locked on the door, on her escape, and she didn’t even see the ottoman that had been pushed in front of the archway. She tripped over it and hit the floor hard with a yelp, summersaulting until she finally hit the couch.

She tried to get up, her head spinning wildly as she pressed her palms against the floor and tried to push herself up onto her feet. Reinn wandered into the room behind her, humming softly, knife still in hand. She put her foot on Kris’ ribs and gave and firm push, knocking the girl onto her side. Kris rolled over and pressed herself against the couch, staring up at Reinn with wide, terrified eyes. She had no idea what she was going to do now. She was backed up against the couch with nowhere to turn and the only exit blocked.

Kris held up her hands as if to defend herself, ankle aching from her tumble. “I-I’m not lying. He broke it off with me…I’m going home.”

“Shut your fucking mouth. I followed you to the restraint. I heard you talking to those dumbasses and I know exactly what is going on.”

“Do you think killing me is going to win him back?!” Kris finally spat, her entire body shaking with anger and fear, “Do you really think that if you kill me he’ll want you around?!”

“Of course he will…We’re engaged, you know.” She cackled loudly and it hit Kris that this woman was bona fide insane.

Kris was considering making another break for the door when it crashed open and Antoine came in with a pistol in hand. He cocked the hammer back and aimed it right at Reinn’s head. His eyes were steely and unforgiving and he was clearly ready to pull the trigger if need be.

“Put the knife down, Reinn and get on your knees.”
“Oh, I’ve heard that one before.” She said, a dry chuckle working its way through her chest. “You always liked me on my knees.”

“Shut your mouth and do as I say.”

“I’ve always been good at following orders, but this time I’m going to have to say no. It’s better for the both of us if I get rid of her, darling.” She said softly, turning back towards

Antoine raised the gun in the air and fired a warning shot at the ceiling. The sound in the small apartment was horrendously loud and actually seemed to startle Reinn. She jumped and snapped her eyes closed at the sound, bringing her hands to her ears. Kris was just as shocked by the sudden discharge but managed to ignore the ringing in her ears long enough to push away from the couch and tackle Reinn to the ground.

The redhead screamed and hit the hard wood floor, knife clattering to the ground. Her head smacked the wood with a sickening crack and she fell still. Even though her advisory was clearly unconscious, Kris still lunged after the knife and picked it up, holding it to her chest as she backed away from Reinn’s unconscious body. A thick pool of blood was starting to form underneath her bushy red curls but Kris could see that she was still breathing.

She was clutching the knife to her chest as if she were afraid that someone might take it from her. Her bottom lip shook and she turned to Antoine to tell him to call the cops but he simply grabbed her and pulled her into his arms, cradling her close to his body and rocking her gently. He kept apologizing over and over again, though Kris wasn’t sure why. This wasn’t his fault.

Antoine pulled her away enough to kiss her face over and over again, his eyes watering with unshed tears. “I’m so sorry!”

“It’s not…Your-“

He cut her off with a kiss and stroked her hair back, shaking his head back and forth. “I shouldn’t have left you alone.”

Kris wrapped her arms around him and held him tight, suddenly appreciating every breath she took.

Chapter Twenty

Kris tried to ask Antoine more than once to call the cops, but every time she tried he silenced her with a desperate, terrified kiss. She was thankful when she finally heard the sound of sirens coming down the road. A small battalion of police were parked at their building and came upstairs, followed by EMTs.

Reinn came to as the EMT’s loaded her up onto a gurney and hauled her away. She looked at them and even as an oxygen mask was put over her face, she hurled profanities at them, promising she’d come and find them and finish what she started.

The words sent shivers all through Kris and even though the police were there, it didn’t stop the fear that was seeping into every nook and cranny of her body. The police took their statements as well as the knife that Reinn had attacked Kris with. The gun wasn’t actually used on anyone in the confrontation, but the police took it just to be safe. She was almost sad to see the firearm go. It made her feel a little bit safer.

The police investigation was short and to the point. They took a few pictures, asked a few more questions and then disappeared. Once the police were gone, Rume and Red were quick to come upstairs, eyes wide and afraid. It turns out that they had been the ones to call the police after they heard Reinn’s scream.

Rume was near tears as he wrapped his arms around Kris and told her how thankful he was that they were both okay. He didn’t know what he’d do if he lost his friends. Rume wanted to stay but Red sensed that they were shaken up and gently coaxed the poor man back downstairs.

When they were finally alone, Kris allowed herself to break down. She hid in Antoine’s chest and sobbed until she had no more tears left. They went to the bedroom and locked themselves in for the night, taking the time to decompress.

Once Kris came down from her hysterics she curled up with Antoine, just happy that he was there and holding her so close. She drifted off in the warmth of his arms, her heart beating just a little too fast. She closed her eyes and though about how good this felt. She thought about how much her heart nearly pounded out of her chest when she curled up against him. As she lay there, listening to his heart beat she realized that she loved him with every fiber of her being.

And for the first time, that thought didn’t scare her.

***

Three months passed since Reinn was taken away in handcuffs. Kris had been afraid of the empty threats she’d hurled at them, but now that she was in prison that fear subsided. There had been more than enough evidence against Reinn when she went up for trial and Kris was more than happy that she and Antoine weren’t asked to testify. She was sure she could go the rest of her life without seeing Reinn and be just fine with it.

The cops were kind enough to relay her sentencing to them. Reinn was charged with assault with a deadly weapon with intent to kill. It translated to a very long prison sentence. Kris couldn’t say that she felt bad for Reinn. She’d brought it on herself and if she was that crazy maybe she needed to be locked up for good.

Kris tried hard not to think about Reinn. She’d disrupted their life enough, and in all honesty Kris wasn’t about to let her ruin anything else. She was happy despite the rough patches and despite the rift that Reinn tried to put between them, it only made them stronger.

As Kris thought about that fact a smile came to her lips. She put a few cookies on a plate and went to the living room where Antoine was seated in his recliner, reading through some purchase orders for the store. A silk pillow sat at his feet and Kris kneeled on it, holding the tray up and offering her lover the cookies.

“You should take a break, Sir. You’ve had your nose buried in that paper work all day.” She said, a slight pout coming to her lips.

“Someone has to keep the shop up and running.”

“I know, but maybe you could let Red take over some of the extra work?” She offered. “She’s a smart lady. She can handle it.

He cocked his brow and smiled, setting the papers down and leaned over to kiss the top of her head, “Will it make you happy?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Then consider it done.”

When those words left his lips, she knew that she’d found her happily ever after.

PARANORMAL ROMANCE BONUS BOOKS

www.amazingromancebooks.com

RESCUED BY THE DRAGON

By Rachel S William

Chapter One

“Spring Break 2015!!” Vanessa yelled as she lifted her hand, extended her arm out as far as it would go.

Although Jessica was firmly against the concept of a “selfie-stick,” it was at that moment that she decided that it could actually be quite necessary in a time like this. She pasted a wide smile on her face, but her eyes narrowed as she struggled to find her own face reflecting back at her through the mirror of the phone. There she was, in the bottom corner, nothing but her dark brown roots showing.

“Say cheese!” Grace screamed in her impossibly high voice.

Madison scoffed. “No one, ‘says cheese,’ anymore.” She sneered.

Jessica rolled her eyes just as Vanessa managed to snap the picture, but, of course, it didn’t matter because she wasn’t even in it in the first place. As soon as the image of their faces and smiles had ossified onto the camera, the girls began to disperse. “Okay, where is Benjamin?” Vanessa demanded as she darted away.

Jessica stood away from the other girls, solidifying her place right by the currency exchange booth and far away from the baggage claim conveyer belt. She rummaged in her small shoulder bag for her pack of Marlboro blacks, a smile rising on either side of her lips when she secured them. As soon as everyone was satisfied with the luggage they had claimed, they would be able to go outside and she would be able to have her victory cigarette; her own gift to herself for surviving the long and grueling journey from Boston, Massachusetts, to Cancun, Mexico. She scoffed at that thought. It
was funny how their trip sounded so original and adventurous when they called it the Yucatan Peninsula. After all, it was the sight of all of those child sacrifices; brutal murders in honor of the sun God, legends of vampires and who knows what else.

But as Grace lifted her luggage off of the conveyer belt and made her way over to her, Jessica had the distinct feeling that the last thing on her friends’ minds was adventure and myths. Sadly, she was sure to be in for an entire week of flea markets, beaches, poorly made pina coladas, and really bad sex with complete strangers. Hopefully she would make it through all of this without wanting to kill herself. Or at least, that’s what she told her mother; also known as the true reason she was stuck on this Adventure Hell.

“Please go somewhere. I could cry thinking about you on that campus with no one to talk to for a whole week.” She wined over the phone.

What Mom failed to realize was that, being divorced, she herself spent almost every minute of every day, at home with no one to talk to, living off of divorce money and smothering every one else in her life.

“Okay, I need to get money. Wait.” Vanessa ordered as she approached the currency exchange booths and reached in he small bag. The flock of boys they had all assured their parents were coming with us, you know, for safety reasons, followed behind her.

Jessica scoffed; she couldn’t understand how Vanessa could be such a boy-whisperer. She had boyfriend stuck at home, working at some financial company or other, but that didn’t stop her, or anyone else.

“Didn’t we decide we were gonna exchange our currency at the airport,” Jessica all but grumbled. She was fiddling with that cigarette in her right hand and wanted nothing more than to just smoke it already.

“Not everyone can be such a wonderfully prepared gypsy as you.” Jack, the tall one with the almost, bleached blond hair and the polo shirt only a true douche bag would wear.

Madison, the one with the long, brunette hair laughed louder than any self-respecting woman should have, then placed her hand on his arm. “Yeah, I mean who was thinking about getting currency in Boston?” She retorted.

Jessica rolled her eyes again. “Look, I’ve got everything I need, including money. So, if you need me, I’ll be outside trying not to kill myself.” She muttered, mostly to herself. Without waiting for a response, she grabbed her baggage and rolled it out of the front doors.

Benjamin shrugged. “I mean, I grabbed my currency in Boston too, so…” He muttered.

Vanessa scoffed, and then replied with, “But I need you to help me figure this out. Please?” she asked.

Benjamin rolled his eyes. “Have you never used one of these machines before? They are literally all the same.” He replied.

Vanessa let out a slightly embarrassed laugh, as if she suddenly realized how stupid she was being and wanted to cover it up by pretending that she had been joking the whole time. It wasn’t really working. “I know, but like-“

But Benjamin didn’t even let her finish. He wrapped his hands around his own luggage-handle, and then turned to face the door. “If you need me, I’ll be outside with Jessica.”

Jessica moaned as she crossed the threshold of the automatic door, bracing herself for impact. “Can I not have to deal with this asshole right now?” She murmured to herself. Luckily for her, she was able to light her cigarette and take the first drag before he joined her.

“Couldn’t wait a second longer, huh?” he asked as he went to stand next to her.

Jessica stared out into the landscape before them. It seemed that the airport was the most modern building in all of Cancun. The rest of it all looked made entirely of stone. The streets were thin and composed of cracked cobbled stones and dangerous-looking vegetation somehow strong enough to poke its way all the way through the stones. Yet, despite all of this, the sun hung high in the sky, its beams showering down on everything below. As Jessica stood there, she could already feel herself tanning, and that, alone, was enough to make her feel that much better about her decision.

Of course, it could have also just been the nicotine kicking in.

“Nope.” Jessica shrugged, shaking her head. “Of course not.”

“Could I have one of those?” He asked, shoving his hand at her.

Jessica glowered right into his blue eyes. “You don’t smoke.” She replied.

He shrugged. “Anything can happen in Cancun.” He replied in the most disgustingly flirtatious voice.

It was enough for Jessica to lend him her cigarettes, just to watch him choke on it. “Okay.” She shrugged, pulling one out of her bag and handing it to him. She slipped her lighter out of the low pocket of her gypsy skirt and handed it to him.

As she watched, it became apparent that only smokers really every learned how to wield a lighter, because he was struggling to an embarrassing degree. Jessica snatched it from him, and leaned in, flipping the switch and watching the flame caress the end of the cigarette. “You have to suck on it.” She murmured.

He winked at her. “Oh do I?” he murmured back, just as he sucked and the end lit up amber.

She stood back, but much to her surprise, and slight annoyance, he began smoking the cigarette with no problem at all. “I thought you didn’t smoke.” She replied.

He shrugged. “I’ll do anything for you baby.” He replied.

It sounded like he was reading from a badly written script. “Okay?” she muttered.

He took another drag, blowing it out in front of him, then stepped even closer to her, his finger caressing her bare arm. “You know you’re sexy as hell right?”

Jessica raised an eyebrow. “Was I still sexy as hell when you were in Boston ignoring me?” she asked.

He scoffed. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.” He replied.

Jessica nodded. “Of course you don’t.” She replied.

Just as she took another drag of her cigarette, he wrapped his hand around her curvy waist, drawing it towards him. Their torsos pressed together as he continued to smoke, blowing the air right above her head.

She flipped her head back, pretending to be completely unphased by this contact, and continued to smoke. He then leaned over into her ear. “Don’t you like the way that feels?”

She shrugged. “Eh… I could take it or leave it.” She replied.

He glowered at her, his lips folded into a crooked smile. “Well, I’m determined to change your mind.”

Jessica let out a humorless chuckle. “Of course you are.” She replied. No sooner had she said this that he pressed his lips against her. That last breath from his last drag went right to the back of her throat. She thought to cough it out, but his tongue soon followed, jutting into her mouth like an erotic snake. She let the last bit of her cigarette slips from between her fingers and onto the dirt pavement as she wrapped her arms around his neck. She could feel his hands rubbing against every bare surface of her body, and his bulge pressing against the thin barrier of her bohemian skirt, but other than that, she felt nothing. She was so indifferent that she let it go on until,

“Okay, everyone has money! Now let’s go!” it was Jack who had just pressed through the front door of the airport and brought everyone else in tow.

Benjamin only reluctantly broke away from Jessica, turning to raise an eyebrow at Jack. Madison had eyes only for Jack as she followed him to the edge of the curb to flag down a taxi. The rest of the group lined the curb; practically vibrating with excitement over finally getting to see the hotel they had fought for so many feverish nights over booking. Yet, Vanessa stood in the doorway, her eyes wide for Benjamin, but narrow and cruel for Jessica.

Jessica could think of nothing to do, but to laugh out loud at this. She couldn’t understand how Vanessa could work herself up so much over Benjamin. Who could fall for a guy like him: a spineless asshole who would smoke a cigarette just to kiss a girl on vacation that he would undoubtedly forget as soon as he got back to the real world? Jessica shook her head; Vanessa needed someone to protect her from herself. So, she decided, the best way to do that would be to grab Benjamin by his neck, pull him down to her, and kiss him one last time. Benjamin chuckled at her, but his hand on her chest, squeezing her right tit, was enough for Jessica to call it quits.

That was enough hero work for now.

Chapter Two

After a well-deserved nap, Jessica woke to find the festivities of the evening in full swing. She rolled out of her twin bed in the room she shared with Grace and went straight for the mirror, hoping that she would be able to fix herself up a little before she went into the common area of the small bungalow they had rented on air. As she stood in the bathroom staring at her smeared eye shadow and eyeliner, and her faded red lipstick, she sighed to herself. It was in that moment, as she stood alone in her bathroom, listening to the sound of whiz kalifa’s voice ringing through the rest of the house that she realized that the last thing she wanted to do was go out there and join the rest of her classmates. But, instead of using the bathroom and dropping back into the bed, where everything was simple, she sighed. “You paid your share. You’re in Mexico for Christ’s sake. Just go out there and pretend you don’t care.” She told herself.

With that, she ran some hot water over her face, redid her make-up, but on a fresh outfit, then went outside to join the others. Without the barriers of separate rooms to keep the noise down, the rap music was at full blast. All of her friends stood around, a corona or a shot in hand, excitedly talking to each other. Bryce, a relatively short guy with a thing for Grace happened to be the only guy who had thought to bring a lab top. He sat there with it opened, staring at an article for the top ten most fun things to do in Cancun. Grace leaned over his shoulder. “Ooh, let’s go to this beach.” She muttered in his ear.

He glanced up at her. “I don’t know. Apparently there have been shark sightings there lately.”

Jessica grabbed a Corona from the cooler and joined them, looking over Bryce’s head at the screen. “I don’t mind a shark or two.” She replied in an mischievous voice.

Bryce looked up at her, an expression of full-blown amusement on his face. “You know what? This bitch has the right idea.” He replied.

Grace crossed her arms, “But-“

But Jessica rounded Bryce’s chair so that she stood by her side and placed her arm around her. “Don’t worry about it, I’ll protect you.” She replied.

Grace laughed at this, giving Jessica a playful punch in her arm. “Okay, go tell the others.”

Jessica sighed, surveying the common room as her lips folded into a frown. “The others,” were currently in the throws of a day drinking party. Madison found herself sitting on top of Jack’s lap and Jessica could just hear the last bits of their conversation. “… No I’ve never given a lap dance before…” she murmured.

He laughed at this. “But, aren’t you a stripper?” he asked.

Madison rolled her eyes. “Exotic dancer, there’s a difference. I don’t do private dances.” She replied.

Jack laughed at this, the sound easily elevating above that of the rest of the party. Jamie, who stood in the kitchen, a blender and a recipe for margaritas in front of her, looked up at this, her laugh joining in with his. “Stop lying to the poor man.” She ordered, just as she activated the blender, the sound of it filling the entire house.

Jessica winced.

Madison had begun to laugh as well. She chugged the rest of her beer, then stood up. “All right fine, but nothing comes for free,” she joked.

He shrugged, rummaging in his back pocket for something. “Look, I always come prepared,” he replied as he presented a massive wad of cash.

She erupted into a fit of laughter the sound of it competing with the blender. “Bryce!” she called, pointing at him, “Give me my song,”

As soon as she said this, Bryce cut the rap music, then, after a short pause, the first lines of Nicky Manage and Beyonce’s “Feeling Myself,” filled the house. Everyone stopped what they were doing to cheer Madison on.

“Whoot!!!” Jack yelled as he began to throw note after note of Mexican money at her. She danced harder, throwing her leg over him and straddling him.

“Take it off!” Jamie yelled as she began pouring margaritas and handing them out one by one to everyone in the room.

Jessica was more than ready for that drink by the time it hit the back of her throat. She winced at the taste; a bit too sour and dangerously potent, but either way, it did the job. She continued to watch with the rest of the party, even rolling her own hips a little, much to Grace and Jamie’s encouragement as she watched Madison roll harder and harder against Jack’s crotch.

Eric, a brunette who was also an all-star on the Harvard wrestling team turned to the two of them and yelled, “Look at Jack’s hard on!”

So, of course, everyone looked, and Jessica couldn’t deny being slightly turned on by the sight of Jack’s excitement. She giggled at this and took a generous gulp of her margarita in the process. By the time the song was over, Jack had dropped every bit of cash he had withdrawn at the airport onto the ground surrounding Madison.

Bryce laughed at this. “Dude, pick up your shit. No one’s going to spot you.” He demanded.

Jamie laughed and chimed in with, “Yeah, no one is responsible for any cash lost in the process of this dance.” She replied as Madison continued to laugh, playfully messing with his hair.

He laughed as well, but retaliated by picking Madison up and shoving her onto the couch. She let out a playful screech, but everyone could see that she was turned on by it. “Get a room!” Eric yelled.

We all laughed at this, but as soon as it died down, Jessica spoke up. “Not quite yet. I don’t know about you guys, but I came here for the white, sandy beaches.” She yelled. “So what do you guys think? Moonlight beach party?”

Bryce shrugged. “I don’t know. I didn’t really come here to get eaten by sharks.”

Jessica cocked her head to the side. “Well, that’s funny, because I didn’t really come here to play it safe.” She replied.

Everyone else laughed at this, while Eric spoke over everyone else. “That’s the right idea mami!” he hollered.

Jessica shrugged as she lifted the cigarette she had hidden behind her ears and put it in her mouth, “Does anyone actually care about this security deposit?” she asked.

Jack shrugged. “I don’t think we could get it back even if we tried.”

Jamie let out a singular humorless laugh. “Oh fuck that.” She replied.

Jessica laughed at that as she lit her cigarette and took her first drag. As she blew it out, she glanced around the room, pleased to find consenting looks from everyone. “All right, great. I got ‘I do’s,’ from all of you, so let’s get going! Sunset is only in a few hours and the beach is a thirty-minute bus ride away. Where is Benjamin and Vanessa?” she demanded.

Jamie shrugged, lowering her gaze. “In my room.” She replied.

Jessica raised an eyebrow, so her efforts had not worked to deter Vanessa from potential heartbreak. She shrugged. Her moments of heroism were dashed, now she wanted to get to the beach before all the good bonfires were gone. The thought of denying the two of them a climax was a little too enticing to resist, so she charged through the living room, down and down the short hallway to the space in front of Vanessa and Jamie’s room.

Once she reached, she raised her hand to knock on the door, but the sound of their voices pressing through the doorway, was a little too much for her to resist. She stopped, lowering her hand, and pressed her ear to the door.

She caught Vanessa mid-moan, “Oh, yeah baby. C’mon. I’m almost there. Yes.”

And Benjamin, “Fuck, fuck, fuck.” The sound of skin slapping against skin accompanied his voice.

Jessica pressed her palm against her lips to stop herself from bursting out in laughter as she continued to listen.

“Touch me there. Touch me…” she murmured.

Jessica cocked her head to the side, as, less than a second later, she continued with, “Ow, ow, ow. That’s too hard, stop.” She practically screamed this.

It was swiftly followed by, “Sorry, sorry, sorry,” and more skin slapping against skin.

It was then that Jessica chose to make her sweeping entrance. She yanked the door open and stepped inside. “Oh. I am scandalized!” she gasped in an over-dramatic voice.

Vanessa gave an over-indulgent screech, then collapsed onto the bed her busty chest bouncing up and down. “Jessica!” Benjamin yelled as he fell onto the bed. Apparently the rest of the party was privy to their activities, because as soon as he landed on top of Vanessa, the rest of them burst into laughter.

“Jessica!” Jack mocked him in a high pitched voice.

“Oh that’s funny.” She murmured mainly to herself as they scrambled with the sheets of Vanessa’s small, twin-sized bed and covered herself with her quilt. The hilarious thing was the fact that his hard on was still poking through the quilt when he got back on his back.

Vanessa glared right at her. “Jessica, what the hell?” she yelled.

Jessica just shrugged, hollered, “We’re going to the beach, bitches,” and shut the door behind her. She had just been metaphorically crowned queen of the hour.

Chapter Three

Jamie, the supplier of the group, somehow, found a way to score enough weed for all of them to have an incredibly fun and faded night at the beach. As Jessica predicted, they arrived as soon as the sun had started to hang low and glow crimson. She was the first to jump out of the bus, and practically ran until her feet touched the beloved sand below her. She sighed to herself, happy to find that Grace had caught up with her. “Oh, this is fantastic.” She muttered at her.

Jessica shrugged. “What can I say? I know how to pick em’.” She murmured back as they stopped to wait for the others and take in the sights in front of them. There were other groups of college-aged people hanging around; the sand was dotted with towels and beer cans and the air held the heavy scent of cigarette smoke and cannabis. Jessica stepped out in front of Grace, cupping her hand over her brow-line and preparing herself to snag a bonfire pit. Luckily for all of them, she was able to spot one just off in the distance.

Jack caught up with all of them first. “All right. Where to, guys?” he asked, swinging Madison’s beach bag over his shoulder.

Jessica chuckled at this. “One lap dance and you’re already whipped?” she joked.

Grace giggled at this, while Jack raised a questioning brow. “Wait, I don’t know what you’re talking about.” He replied, in a confused voice.

Jessica gestured at Madison’s bag. “Right, of course not. This is just the new fashion right?” she replied.

Jack scoffed, instinctively taking it off from over his shoulder and putting it on the sand.

Grace laughed, “Oh you better not do that. She’ll never dance for you again.” She replied in a mocking voice.

As she finished saying this, the rest of eth group caught up and Jessica began to realize that everyone had already begun to pair up. One look at the group of singles she had come to Cancun with told her that her choice to exclude any remade couples from the excursion had been made completely in vain. Once again, she found herself as the third wheel to everyone else and she didn’t like the feeling. “All right! Let’s go!” she yelled as she charged through the sand, heading right for the empty bonfire to the far right. Once they arrive, Benjamin offered to help Jessica light the fire, and, seeing as she did not have a lot of practice with setting things on fire, she decided to put her complicated kiss with him in the past and allow him to help her. Luckily he was able to get it started quickly, which allowed her to cut her contact with him down to a minimum.

By the time the smoke from the fire had mixed with the rest of the atmosphere, Jamie took her seat on a tapestry she had ripped off of her college dorm wall as a replacement for the beach towel she swore not to by and began to roll the joints for the party.

Jessica sat next to her, watching as her deft fingers worked through the grass and the papers, expertly creating tight, funky cigarettes. As she rolled each one, Jessica went around handing them to the grateful members of the party. Lighters were share, the cannabis came to life, and alcohol was forgotten as people settled down to fly high. Jessica found herself sitting in front of the bonfire, its flames separating her from the ocean. She watched the red and orange light grow, glowing in the night, as the smoke slowly drifted up to the sky. As it disappeared the ash from the burning wood split the sand, covering it with its toxic carbon.

It wasn’t long before clothes began to fall off and her friends darted at the water. Jessica laughed at this. They seemed to have completely forgotten the threats of losing their limbs to water predators. Jessica could hear the shrill laugh of Vanessa, growing louder and louder as she approached.

She let out a low sigh, then looked up to find her, now no longer hating her since she had already secured her new lover, looking right down on her, a smile designed to execute her superiority on her face. “Why don’t you come out with us, honey?” she asked in a voice that suggested she really did not care whether or not Jessica joined the lot of them.

Jessica shrugged. “Nah, it’s okay. You guys can brave the sharks without me.”

Vanessa’s eyes went wide at this. She looked from the ocean, which was slowly filling with her friends, back to Jessica, who maintained an infuriatingly straight face. “You’ll be fine.” Jessica urged.

But, all of the sudden, Vanessa wasn’t so sure. “Okay, fine.” She replied. “You can stay there if you want. I’m gonna go in the water.” She called as she turned to run on to the ocean.

Jessica let out a blissful sigh. This was what she wanted all along; just her, the ocean, the fire and the moon. No sooner had this thought crossed her mind did she hear the sound of someone fast approaching. Her sigh quickly morphed into a moan.

“Say, do you have a light.”

The moan caught her throat at the sound of that perfect Australian, accent. She tilted her head towards the man with the curly blond hair, that came, uninvited, to sit on Jamie’s tapestry with her. “Well, all right then.” She replied. “Obviously.” She waved her joint in the air.

The man’s lips folded into a crooked smile. “Is that a joint?” he asked in a profoundly curious voice.

Jessica giggled. “My cigarette is better than yours!” she teased, looking pointedly at his Marlboro.

He shrugged. “I really can’t argue with that.” He replied as he graciously took the lighter from her.

“You here on vacation?” she asked.

He nodded. “Is it that obvious?” he replied.

She shook her head. “Oh no, you blend in perfectly.” She replied.

He shrugged. “Yeah, well it’s not very much of a vacation.”

“Oh? What makes you say that?” she asked.

“I’m bored as hell.”

“Tell me about it.” Jessica replied. “You have any ideas for an excited day?” she asked.

He scoffed. “It just so happened that I was researching this patch of rainforest, just a couple of miles away from the all-inclusive.”

Jessica raised an eyebrow. “Oh were you really?” she asked. “And what’s so special about it?” she asked.

He narrowed his eyes. “You’re going to think it’s silly.” He replied.

Jessica laughed. “At this point, I’m desperate. You could tell me money falls from the sky at the top of a certain hill and believe it or not, I would be at the top of that hill tomorrow morning with selfies to prove it.” She replied.

He laughed at this, then lounged back onto his elbows, an action that brought him closer to her. She could smell his Calvin Klein wafting towards her in the evening air. “So, apparently, the natives used to make sacrifices to something called the Dragon-God.”

Jessica chuckled at this. “I’m sorry, are you high?” she asked. “Because there is no way you are enjoying this as much as I am.” She replied.

He shook his head, joining in her laughter. “I can’t lie, I am a little bit inebriated.” He replied.

She shrugged. “Aren’t we all? So, this dragon God….”

He nodded. “Right. He’s rumored to still be there.” He replied with a raised eyebrow. “So, I’d love to go find him. The natives say that he has been sighted on many occasions.”

“That’s really exciting.” Jessica replied, but before she could say anything else, Jamie came running, half naked back towards her with Grace in tow. “Jessica!” she yelled.

Jessica rolled her eyes. “You better go. This sounds like a crisis.” She replied.

The man’s lips folded into a frown. It was only then that Jessica realized he assumed their conversation was going to go somewhere semi-permanent. She couldn’t help but to roll her eye. “Look, it was nice meeting you.” She replied. She turned back to face Jamie as he stood up and left her tapestry. “What’s up?”

As soon as they got to the tapestry, Grace collapsed onto it. “Grace is cross faded. She just vomited in the water.”

Jessica raised an eyebrow. “And they’re all still out there?” she asked. It was more of a rhetorical question anyway.

“I just really need you to take her back to the house.” She explained.

Jessica was all too happy to. She stood up, helped Grace up and began to get her things together. The fact of the matter was that she could not wait to get back to that she could research this dragon god the man had mentioned.

Chapter Four

The next morning, she awoke to find most of her friends sleeping. She tiptoed out of her room and through the hallway into the main area, where Jack and Madison had passed out on the carpet, obviously unable to make it to their respective bedrooms. Much to her surprise, she found Benjamin in the kitchen, staring intently at the coffee machine. He looked up at the sound of her approach. “Oh hey. Glad you’re here. Could you help me make this?” he asked.

Jessica shrugged. “If you’ll do one thing for me.” She replied as she joined him in the kitchen and proceeded to brew each of them a cup of coffee.

He shrugged. “Whatever you want.”

A mischievous smile spread across her face. “You’re going to regret you said that.” She replied.

***

Three hours after having left, a note for the others, explaining that they were going exploring and that they should go on their own adventures without the two of them, they found themselves standing in front of a huge clearing, effectively in the middle of nowhere.

“What the hell, Jessica?” Benjamin breathed as he turned about himself, gazing at the small, eerily symmetrical clearing in the middle of the forest. The soil looked like it had been burnt to s crisp, while the trees surrounding the clearing had oddly black trunks.

Jessica smiled. It was just the kind of adventure she needed. “I don’t know.” She shrugged. “But this is amazing.”

“Where are the birds?” Benjamin asked as he titled his head back and stared at the sky.

Jessica furrowed her brow. He was right. Where were the birds? The forest, which was usually brimming with sounds was completely silent. Just when she was beginning to think that the Australian beauty had not been bluffing, the ground began to shake. She stared down at her feet, which vibrated before her eyes. Her stomach lurched as the shaking began to increase. “Do you feel that?” she screeched at Benjamin, but when she looked up, she could see that Benjamin had already turned his back to leave. “Benjamin!” she screeched.

He stopped in his tracks and turned around to face her. “Did you not hear me? I said, ‘let’s go,’!” he yelled back at her.

Jessica nodded. She had exhausted her adventurous streak for the remainder of the day. However, as soon as she tried to take another step, she felt the ground lurch beneath her. She came crashing down, her hands, which she threw in front of her to catch her fall digging deep into the muddy center of the ground. She grunted at this, wincing at the scabs on her exposed knees. But when she looked up, she found that Benjamin had already made it three yards ahead of her. “Wait!” she screeched.

At the sound of that, he turned, his frightened eyes widening at the sight of her still sitting in the mud. “Jessica!” he screamed, his voice barely carrying over the sound of the dress swaying dangerously severely on either side. She looked up, her stomach churching at the sight. It looked as if the very skies were going to crash down onto her. Her heart leapt into overdrive, her frighten blood boiling, the thin liquid passing quickly through her veins, as she tried her best to stand up.

Yet, before she could take another stop, the ground lurched once again and she tripped over her own feet. A yelp slipped from her lips as she crashed onto the ground, blood oozing from the wound on her knees. Out of the corner of her eye, she looked up to find Benjamin rushing towards her. “Jessica!” he roared.

“Don’t worry. I’m fine.” She grunted as tied to stand up again.

“Wait, watch out!” she heard Benjamin yell.

She instinctively turned her gaze up to the sky just in time to witness a trunk snap in half. The sound of it echoed through the forest, mixing in with the low rumble of the ground lurching beneath her. “Oh my God!” she screamed as she turned in the opposite direction and leapt into a run, her legs propelling her forward so quickly that her feet flitted above the ground. She pushed through the trembling to get away from the tree.

Just when she thought she simply could not run anymore she jumped, throwing herself as far out of its path as she could possibly get. Her stomach slammed against the mud just as the tree crashed down behind her.

The trembled continued, lightly, only for a moment longer, before it eased to a halt. Panting, she sat up to assess the damage. “What is all of this?” she breathed. She found herself completely holed in. Massive trees, branches and unearthed roots were strewn all over the ground. She stood up, but could barely see over the barrier. “Benjamin!” she called. “Benjamin, are you all right?”

There was a long, heartbreaking pause, before. “Yes! Yes I am!”

Jessica let out a sigh of relief. “Okay.” She breathed. “Okay, but I’m stuck. You have to go find someone to help me.”

“No, I can-“

“Ben!” she snapped. “I am stuck between about a billion branches and trees. You are not going to be able to get through this yourself. Go get help.” She ordered.

There was another pause, during which Jessica imagined he was mulling over the idea of leaving her there without anyone to keep her company or make sure she stayed safe. She decided to crack a joke in order to urge him on. “Seriously, I’ll be fine. I’ve got some cigarettes and a lighter.”

“Okay,” he reluctantly yelled back. “But don’t worry, I’ll be back as soon as possible.” He replied.

Jessica listened to the sound of him leaving as she began to pace back and forth. Now that the earthquake had ceased the normal sounds of the forest resumed. She could hear birds calling, snakes slithering and the leaves rustling from the movements of countless insects. She did not think of the fact that there were going to be animals when she encouraged Benjamin to leave her completely alone. Yet, now that it was too late, the sound of nature happening around her, all but drove her insane. Just when she thought she would scream out in frustration, she decided to take a seat and about a million deep breaths.

When that wasn’t working she took out a pack of cigarettes and inhaled until she had smoked so many, she could barely keep her eyes open…

Chapter Five

Jessica’s eyes flickered open to the sound of the wood in front of her being moved around. She immediately sat up, countless cigarette butts sliding off of her cargo pants. The forest had gone eerily silent again and she feared it might have just been because there was about to be another earthquake. Her brow furrowed as her stomach began to flutter nervously. If there was another earthquake, it would up set the ground even more and there would be no guarantee that Benjamin would be able to find his way back to her. The wood continued to move, the sound of it echoing throughout the silent air, but the ground did no begin to tremble.

Jessica pressed her back against the trunk that walled her in, staying as far away from the moving wood as possible, and murmured. “Ben?”

No one responded. She huffed out a deep sigh, her heart pounding against her chest and thin, reactionary tears of fear streaming down her cheeks. She was stuck in the middle of nowhere and now she was sure that a tiger was investing the effort to get through all of that wood just so that it could eat her alive. “Is anyone there?” she asked in a whimpering voice.

Just then, the final piece of trunk, lurched violently away from her, the wedge opening a space between her little nature-made cage and the rest of the forest. Yet, it wasn’t Benjamin, or the tiger that she had been expecting. It was a man.

Her eyes went wide. “Am I dreaming?” she whispered as she found herself standing face to face with one man. He was tall; almost seven feet and impossibly burley. He was like a giant, his taught, tanned skin, somehow glistening in the high afternoon sun. He looked more like a bronze statue than a human being as he stepped through the small walk-way that he had made with his bare hands, and approached her.

He shook his head. “There are no dreams here.”

Jessica found herself mesmerized by him. She gazed into his violet eyes, her heart fluttering in her chest. “What are you?” she asked.

“Did they not tell you of me?” he asked.

She shook her head.

At this, his chest expanded as he sucked in a deep breath so harsh that the leaves began to rustle because of it. Then, a roar escaped his lips, echoing out into the air as, right before Jessica’s eyes, two scaled wings forged their way out of his back and towered above his head, becoming almost as tall as the centuries-old trees. “Oh my God. This isn’t real. You’re not real.” She breathed.

He smirked as he approached her, his fanning wings dragging behind him. “I think you’re beautiful too.” With that, his eyes flashed an even deeper purple.

Jessica gasped. She felt a warm, wetness in between her legs, almost out of nowhere. Although he kept walking towards her, she willed him to stop because she wasn’t sure if she would be able to control herself if he actually propositioned himself.

But he did not.

“You saved me.” She breathed. She held her hand out in front of her, as if to tell him to stop walking and stay where he was. He took that as the opposite message.

He continued to approach her. “You were too beautiful to resist.” He replied as he took her hand in his.

She felt every hair on the face of her body stand on end as he wrapped his fingers around her hand. He pressed his body against hers. She could feel the heat of his skin seeping through her clothes. “You’re so hot.” She hissed as she tilted her head up and into him, her very base desire begging him to kiss her.

He chuckled, the insidious sound somehow managing to make her even more excited.

She shuddered as he pressed his lips against hers, her skin crawling at the sensation. She couldn’t believe this was happening, but she didn’t care anymore. After all, the man did say that there was no such thing as dreams there. He ripped her cargo pants off in one, swift movement, gracefully taking each of her thighs in his hands and lifting her so that she was straddling him.

She sighed, living the fact that she was now literally five feet in the air and at eye level with him. He thrust his tongue into her mouth, banging her against the wood until she had countless scratches, glorious scratches all over her back. He then gracefully laid her onto the soft mud, unbuttoning her sleeveless top and flinging it over her shoulder. She looked up at him, a smile lifting the edges of her lips at the sight of how amazingly massive he was. He sat up for a short moment allowing her to see his manhood, longer than any she had ever laid as eyes on.

She grunted as he penetrated her, the pleasure fanning all the way up to her lungs and all the way down to her toes. She screeched screams of ecstasy as he rammed himself into her, her hot breath showering her. She opened her eyes, gasping, at the fact that all the wood around her had caught flame. His hot breath was fire.

She screamed, half in fear and half in exhilaration as he continued to breathe fire.

She was having sex with the dragon god himself.

No sooner had that thought crossed her mind, than she began to climax, the sensation reverberating throughout her entire body. She clutched his arms, moaning as she lost all understanding of direction or sense of self.

As soon as she came down, an impossible wave of fatigue washed over her. She could no longer hold her eyes open. “Thank you.” She heard him say. “You have been most accommodating.”

“Wait,” she murmured, but when she opened her eyes, he was gone.

***

She finally awoke to the sound of Benjamin calling her name. “I’m here. I’m safe.” She breathed, but when she sat up she saw that she all her clothing had been restored.

Benjamin stopped. “What the hell happened here?”

Jessica opened her mouth to respond, to explain everything that had happened, but something told her that they would never believe her

BONUS

DRAGON’S BABE

By Rachel S. William

Chapter 1

Kate had not always been the type of woman who loved herself. She had always been categorized as ‘plus sized’ and that was on a good day. On a bad day she was just fat. Her weight had always been a point of contention ever since she was a small girl. There had never been a time that Kate could remember feeling confident.

School had been a horrendous experience. She grew up in a small town in Tennessee, full of people who had way too much money and no sense to invest it. Their sons and daughters were dressed in the best clothes money could buy and they all seemed to be thin. In Franklin there was a certain type of person who was welcome and a certain type who wasn’t. Kate fell into the second group of people.

She was part Native American, so her skin always had a healthy tan to it but not the same kind of tan as the other girls. She was short with too much padding in her hips and ass. She had an ample chest but it didn’t make up for the extra weight everywhere else. Not even her sky blue eyes distracted people from her weight.

As a result, she found herself eating to curb the pain. Food was her comfort. Her parents were both from the south and in the south, the dinner table was a safe place where families gathered and enjoyed each other's company. She had always equated eating with happiness. So, when she was sad or depressed, she ate.

It was a vicious cycle that didn’t seem to have an end. She wanted to be thin and pretty like all the girls in her school and even though she was an absolutely beautiful girl with shining black hair, she could never see herself as beautiful. She’d gotten her mother’s hair and eyes and her father’s cheek bones and complexion. Her parents often told her she could have been a model but she didn’t think it was true. How could someone her size be a model?

Kate kept her head down out of fear of being made fun of. She didn’t speak up and she just kept her nose in her books. She had a few friends but they were all outcasts too. Her best friend was a girl named Maddy. Maddy was a little weird. She like Japanese cartoons and always wore black. They had different interests but they cared deeply for each other. Maddy and Kate would never leave each other’s sides even when college came around.

Since they were never welcomed at parties or anything in the social sphere, Maddy and Kate graduated at the top of their class and the world became their oyster. They managed to get into one of the best schools in Tennessee and they got to go together.

Kate had come to terms with the fact that she was going to be the fat girl for the rest of her life. That’s who she was going to be known as. She wasn’t okay with it but she’d accepted it. She had tried to change her body for so long and without results that she’d just given up. How was college going to be any different than high school?

Then everything changed.

A perfect storm of events change Kate’s life forever. In an attempt to be social, Kate ended up going to an expo for new students. It was a collection of all the clubs in the school. She had wandered through all of the tables and wasn’t having any luck until she stumbled on a group of girls who were putting together a burlesque club. She had never heard of burlesque before and the girls explained that it was a type of entertainment that involved taking your clothes off. She was surprised that the girl explaining this to here was even bigger than herself.

Kate was hesitant to join but seeing that there were other plus sized girls in the club made her curious. Would people really come and watch ‘fat’ girls take their clothes off? Turns out, the answer was yes. She joined the club and it turned her into an entirely new person.

All of her insecurities went out the window every time she performed. She became one of the top performers in the club and started performing in nightclubs around the state. She had gone to college with the aims of being an English major but she knew that this is what she wanted to do with her life.

The newly found self confidence helped her kick her bad eating habits and also put her in a strict exercise routine. She was never going to be small, and she didn’t want to be. She no longer envied the skinny blonde girls. She was the one the skinny blonde girls envied and it felt more amazing than she could have described.

Kate got her degree but continued becoming better and better at burlesque. She was getting paid for her performances now and was starting her own line of burlesque outfits. By the time she graduated she had her own company and was performing for pay on a regular basis.

She wanted something more steady though. Kate was making plenty of money but she wanted a home base. Somewhere people would come to watch her perform. She loved Nashville and she didn’t want to leave it so she was looking local.

After a few failed contracts she was sitting in her breakfast nook one morning, drinking her coffee and reading the newspaper. Her eyes happened to scan over an advert for a new club opening up. It was in the heart of downtown and was called Draca. It was a weird name but the owners were advertising for entertainers.

She jumped on their website to make sure they weren’t a strip club before shooting an email to the owners as well as a video sample of one of her performances. She received a response within an hour and she couldn’t help but be pleased with herself.

The email was offering her an interview at the club that very night. They also requested that she bring an outfit so that they could see her perform in person. She smirked a little and sent an email back.

You got it, hon.

XOXO,

Kate.

Chapter 2

A tall, dark handsome man was seated in the office of his new club. An equally handsome man was relaxing in a chaise on the other side of the room. He had a cigarette in his mouth but it wasn’t lit.

The man behind the desk glanced at the man with the smoke and sighed “Don’t you dare light that thing, Marcus.”

Marcus cocked one thick, perfectly groomed brow and chuckled, speaking with a bit of an accent “What are you going to do about it, Jean?” His voice had a teasing tone but there was also a bit of a challenge there as well.

That was the problem with having two alpha males running a business. Even though they were friends, there was always the threat of a challenge. Club Draca was owned by Jean Bertrand and Marcus Mancini and while they ran the business together they played very different roles. Jean was more of the business man. He handled things like taxes and legalities while Marcus was often responsible for more social things like marketing and overseeing the activities that went on in the club.

Having separate jobs kept them from ripping each other’s heads off but conflict couldn’t always be avoided, especially given their...fiery tendencies. Both men were of European descent and both were dragons. Of course that seemed impossible but so does keeping nightclubs open for more than a year.

Jean’s eyes flashed golden for a moment before returning to their normal hazel color, the only sign of the gold that remained was the flecks in the green iris. He seemed to bristle for a moment before relaxing “Stop trying to start fights and put the damn thing away. We have an appointment in a few minutes, anyway.” He said, closing out of the spreadsheet on his computer.

“Who’s coming?” Marcus asked, turning his head and watching as Jean came over and snatched cigarette from between his lips, tossing it into the trash.

“A young woman named Kate Winchester. She’s a dancer.”

Marcus grinned and sat up, waggling his eyebrows a little “A dancer, you say?”

“A burlesque dancer. She’s going to be our main entertainer so don’t get any ideas. I don’t need you chasing another girl away.” He said firmly.

They had traveled together for well over three hundred years, going from place to place. They were never able to settle in for very long, seeing as someone always found out who they really were. Dragons got a bad wrap. They had never been out to hurt anyone but they always seemed to get blamed for kidnapping women. Marcus was responsible for his share of ‘kidnappings’ but the truth of the matter was that they often went with him willingly. Getting them to leave was the problem.

The women would often fall for their charm and the excitement of having two lovers. They were happier with the dragons. They were kept safe, warm and fed, which was more than they could have hoped for in their villages. Marcus and Jean were looking for love, like any other creature but their lovers were dragged away more often than not and Jean and Marcus would be forced to flee their home and their loves. It was a sad existence, really.

They held their human form most of the time but when threatened they morphed into more dragon like creatures. Claws grew from their hands and massive scaled wings grew from their backs. Their noses elongated and turned to snouts suitable for breathing fire. In folklore they were huge, monstrous creature but in reality they stood about seven feet when fully transformed. They were quite monstrous, though. They both understood the fear that humans had of them and because of that they were prepared to move around.

Nashville was their most recent stop, though they had nightclubs all over the country. The clubs were open to humans and supernatural beings alike, though they seemed to draw werewolves and vampires more than a human clientele. Those supernatural creatures preferred the fresh smell of a human woman. There was a sweetness and softness in the human form that others didn’t seem to have. A human entertainer was always preferred.

Marcus and Jean had a specific type of woman in their mind's eye. A woman with thick thighs and a soft belly, large breasts and a pretty face. Their vision of what their performer should be was shaped by their own desires, but that couldn’t be helped. Most of their clients preferred thick women and they were getting hard to find. Marcus had always mourned the 1950’s. It had been a time when thick women with curved waists were abundant. Now it seemed they couldn’t get anyone in their office that didn’t look like a prepubescent girl.  They didn’t want girls. They wanted women and so did their clients.

“Get up and put your blazer on. We need to look professional. This isn’t some stripper. She’s the top burlesque performer in the state. She’s not going to come work for a pair of schlubs.” He said sternly.

“Of course, mother.”

Jean’s nostrils flared as he turned, his eyes flashing gold again. He was a second from hissing when there was a loud knock on the door. His eyes quickly returned to their normal color as he turned to the door. He snatched up the blazer and tossed it to his tan partner who was running his hands through his long black hair and tying it into a ponytail at the base of his neck.

“Put the damn jacket on.”

Marcus rolled his eyes but stood and slipped the perfectly tailored jacket on as his partner went to the door. Jean had always been the person who was more concerned with appearances. He took a moment to smooth his own blazer out before opening the door.

Chapter 3

Draca hadn’t been all that easy to find. It was tucked away in a small corner of the city that She rarely had reason to go to. It was an area frequented by celebrities and people with way too much money. Kate had gotten over her jealousy of the people she’d grown up with but she still had no desire to associate with them.

She was making good money now, but she loved her quiet, modest life. She wouldn’t have traded it for the world. Kate didn’t want to be a part of the problem. She had promised herself that she would never tear people down the way she’d been torn down growing up. Even though she was successful, she knew that people in places like this till looked down on her and considered her fat and out of shape. But that was their problem.

When she finally found the right building a man standing at the door asked for her name. He seemed gruff and a little angry at first but then a charming smile came to his rough features when she told him who she was and he opened the door, letting Kate up the stairs. She couldn’t help but smile at the change in demeanor. Looking angry and mean probably went a long way for a bouncer.

She took the stairs up to the top where a large set of double doors waited for her. She knocked on them firmly, hearing the sound of two people arguing on the other side. There was silence and then the lock clicked and the door was pulled open.

The man on the other side took her breath away. His hair was short on the sides and long on the top. It was slicked back out of his perfectly chiseled face and she could see tattoos poking out of the collar of his shirt, though the black ink was mostly hidden. He had a clean shaven face and full lips. His green eyes almost burned through her and she couldn’t help but notice the golden flakes that made his eyes pop. The long lashes didn’t hurt either.

Another man was standing just behind him and when she saw them standing together, she knew she was in trouble. The man with the pony tail had light brown eyes that seemed to reflect his soul. His smile was warm and welcoming and he was the first to speak “Kate, I presume?” He asked, offering his hand as Jean stepped aside.

Kate smiled a little, almost seeming shy. The small smile went straight to Jean’s heart. He was quiet, watching her with an intense gaze as Marcus took the lead “Welcome to our office, dear Kate. Come on in.”

He brought her hand to his lips and she made a soft, surprised ‘oh’. Her knees were already weak. This was not good. She smiled a little and blushed, putting a hand to her cheek “Thank you for inviting me here. I’m really looking forward to working with you gentlemen.” She said, stepping into the office and taking in the expensive, classy decor. Everything in the office seemed to be made of real leather, the smell filling the room and her nostrils.

She stopped in the center of the room, her heels clicking on the wood until she came to stand on the carpet  just in front a large oak desk. Marcus moved past her, his fingers brushing her shoulder “I’m Marcus Mancini and this is my business partner, Jean Bertrand.”

Jean smiled and offered a bow of his head as he walked over to the desk and sat down “Welcome.” He said, echoing his partner.

Kate was starting to figure them out already. Marcus was the more outgoing of the two and Jean was the responsible one. It was hard to find a man with both qualities so she could settle for two that each had one of them.

Marcus settled into a chair next to Jean and smiled “So you want to work for us?” He asked with a smirk.

Jean glared at Marcus a moment and turned to smile at her “Forgive my friend. He’s a little...aggressive. We saw your audition tape and we loved it. I was just wondering if you would mind giving us a little sample in person? You won’t be required to strip down, obviously.”

“But we won’t say no if you want to!” Marcus sang.

Jean slammed his own foot down onto Marcus’ and the man yelped. Kate smiled and patted a bag on her hip “I came prepared.” She said, winking at Marcus.

Jean nodded and settled back against his chair as Jean nursed his foot. Kate started to unpack her things, setting a little speaker up and hitting play. The song was sensual with a strong bass and intense guitar. She stepped forward and shimmied a little, grinning as she began dancing.

Her movements were absolutely mesmerizing. Every time she moved it awoke desires in both of the men that had lain dormant for decades. They had seen so many women over the centuries, taken so many and yet this one was the most beautiful, the most perfect one they’d seen. Her body radiated a brilliant confidence that was so hard to find.

Every piece of clothing that was removed, revealed to them sun kissed skin and gentle curves. Her body wasn’t sharp and bony like the others. She was soft, beautiful and everything they wanted. The two men cast a glance at each other as her skirt fluttered to the floor, leaving her in a peachy lace bra and matching panties.

The hunger in Marcus’ eye was unmistakable and Jean was sure that his own lust was more than evident. He just hoped it didn't scare this woman away. They wanted her around and for much more personal reasons.

“Well, Ms. Winchester...We are certainly impressed. How would you like to be our new headliner?”

Kate broke out into a grin, panting softly from her dancing, eyes sparkling. She felt like she’d won some sort of game.

“I’d be honored.”

Chapter 4

The job offer was more than Kate could have hoped for. It meant steady work with less traveling, which meant she could focus on her clothing. She was thrilled, to say the least. As she drove home she started thinking less about work and more about the gorgeous men who had hired her. They way they’d stared at her sent shivers down her spine. She chewed on her lip as she imagined them. They were both wild stallions, she could tell.

She couldn’t help but imagine how amazing it might be to be ravaged by them. Their manly musk alone had almost been enough to send her over the edge. When she finally parked her car she was more than happy about it. Her legs had begun to tremble and a faint ache between her legs had started to surface.

Kate all but ran the stairs to her apartment and dashed inside. She stripped down, leaving clothing scattered through the living room and bathroom in her rush to get in the shower. She felt giddy and maybe a little overwhelmed in the best way. She wanted them. She wanted both of them but it seemed so out of reach.

Her own love life had not been the most impressive the last few years. She had men knocking down her door but she just wasn’t interested, if she was being honest. They were the same superficial assholes she had hated dealing with in high school. They were just interested now because she’d come into her own and had filled out nicely.

They also assumed she was easy because she was a dancer. There was a huge line between dancing because you loved it and dancing because you’re desperate for money. Kate hadn’t been desperate for money in a long time and she wasn’t easy. Of course she’d had a few flings here and there but as she got older (older being twenty five), she wasn’t interested in one night stands anymore. She wanted something stable but she wanted it to be with someone she adored, someone who completed her. It seemed that was asking too much.

As she stepped into the shower she let her mind wander, thinking about the two men in the office. She’d never been so overwhelmed with desire before and never so quickly. She bit her lip as the warm water ran down her body and dripped off her raven hair, circling the drain. She closed her eyes and let out a long breath, imagining those beautiful men by the light of a fire.

She wasn’t sure why fire was the first thing that came to her mind, but it was. She imagined them tan and chiseled, speaking to her in their native tongues. She shivered a little as her hand came to her ample breasts, fingers brushing across her nipples as she let out a long, low whine, her cheeks flushing red. A whimper fell from her lips as she closed her eyes and leaned against the cold tile.

Her body flushed with heat as she imagined them surrounding her, their predatory gazes fixed on her exposed body. Marcus moved in closer, his lips brushing her neck as he blew a breath across the tender skin. She gasped and arched her back but she found herself trapped by Jean’s strong form. His hands ran down her arms a moment and came to rest at her hips as he pulled her close and caught her lips in a passionate kiss.

When they broke for air Marcus leaned in to steal a kiss as well, Jean’s naked cock hardening and pressing against her soft thigh as if pleading for permission. They lay her down on the warm fur rug, her back pressed to Jean’s chest.

She tilted her head up enough to catch his lips again, moaning softly and gasping Marcus’ name as his lips found one of her hardened nipples. He suckled eagerly but didn’t stay for long. He worked his way down, his fingers leaving a trail of heat down her body. They were both so damn warm.

Marcus nestled between her legs as Jean wrapped his arms around her body, his hands pressing against her chest so that he could toy with her nipples. Marcus busied himself, his tongue lapping at the bundle of sensitive nerves between her legs.

Loud desperate gasps left her lips and her legs began to tremble. Every time they would close on instinct, Marcus would force them apart, continuing to give attention to her most sensitive parts. The orgasm built inside her body until she was a puddle of pure ecstasy, moaning their names over and over again.

Jean’s lips explored every inch of her skin, tasting her and taking her in. His lips found the rim of her ear and pressed gentle kisses to it as he whispered things in soft, melodic french. Her chest was heaving, every nerve in her body pulled taut with pleasure. Her legs were shaking as she let out desperate sobs of pleasure and finally came.

Her orgasm hit her strong and hard. The world became a tunnel and she couldn’t hear or see anything. When her eyes finally flew open she was in her shower, sitting on the floor with her fingers between her legs. Her body hummed with the pleasant afterglow of an orgasm and she felt tired, though not exhausted.

She drew her hand away, watching the pearly string of nectar drip from her fingers. She looked around and was a little saddened to find herself alone. She let out a sigh and put her head against the tile, grunting in frustration. How was she supposed to work for them when she was already fantasizing about them?

Chapter 5

Only three months in and the club was more than successful. Kate was a smash hit and everyone loved her. Jean and Marcus knew the club was always going to be packed. There wasn’t anything like this around for miles. All of the supernatural creatures had been meeting up and private house parties until Draca came along.

Once Kate started performing, though, their numbers doubled. Everyone wanted to see her and Jean and Marcus were starting to want more. She was beautiful, enticing and everything they could have ever wanted. There was a rift forming between them because of it. They weren’t willing to voice it but neither man wanted to share. They wanted her all for themselves.

That was why they had started trying to outdo each other. Gifts were starting to show up in her dressing room, always signed. It was a silly little game, Kate thought. She wasn’t sure why her employers were so enamored with her but she wasn’t going to argue. The presents were nice and so was the attention.

She’d just finished a number and let out a long sigh, running her hand through her long dark curls as she headed back to her dressing room. When she pushed the door open she gasped, eyes going wide. Her dressing room was filled with roses. Yellow ones, her favorite. Who were the from and how did they find out?

Her question was answered when Marcus stepped out from the shadows and smiled “Hello, Bella.” He hummed.

He had started using the pet name not too long ago and she was sure it was intended to get her attention. She smiled, a blush coming to her tanned cheeks “Are these from you?” She asked, looking around breathlessly.

He walked across the dressing room, reaching up and plucking one of the flowers from the wall and extended it out to her “They are. A radiant beauty like yourself deserves to be surrounded with beautiful things.” He said, close enough now that she could take the flower.

Her cheeks felt heated and she swallowed, reaching out and taking the rose slowly. She brought it to her nose and sniffed, still watching him “How did you know that yellow roses were my favorite?” She whispered.

“I overheard you talking to one of the waitresses. I hope you will forgive me for eavesdropping. I can’t help myself sometimes.” He said, licking his lips, clearly not talking about eavesdropping.

Her breath caught in her throat a moment and she stared up at him “You can’t?” She whispered, her mouth going dry. Working for them hadn’t made resisting them any easier. She saw them every night, dressed to the nines and looking dapper. It was absolute torture. She loved a man in a suit.

Now, one of those same men who she pined after almost every night was standing in front of her with a look of pure, animalistic lust in his eyes. She knew she should have said no and refused him. This was her boss and it was so ethically wrong to let herself get tangled up with him, but god knows she could not say no.

“I don’t think I’d be able to help myself either.” She whispered, looking up at him, her gaze and parted lips giving him all the permission he needed.

He didn’t waste any time and wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her closer and holding her tight. He was so damn solid. She knew he was strong but she didn’t count on him being built like a damn ox. It only turned her on even more. A gasping moan escaped her lips as he pushed her back up against her makeup counter and gripped her hips, picking her up and setting her down on it.

Her arms were still around his neck, tangling in his hair as he dropped his head to nip and kiss her neck wetly. It felt exactly like she thought it would. His tongue was hot and his teeth were sharp, tasting the skin with the sort of desperateness that she had never felt before in any man.

His fingers ran across her bare thighs, leaving trails of fire behind. She would never know how accurate than comparison would be. His nails dug into her legs and she yanked at his head, pulling him back enough so that their lips could crash together. She was sure that the sheer force of that kiss was going to leave the most delicious bruise come morning.

Her back was pressed up against the mirror as he began to kiss at her chest, undoing the lacing of the corset easily. She’d put it back on hastily after her performance and was thrilled that it fell away from her body with such ease.

More of her fantasy came true as he started sucking on her nipples, drawing the hardened nubs into his mouth eagerly. His fingers were exploring her thighs, traveling north and pressing on when there was a loud knock at the door.

A familiar voice called into the room “Kate! Can I come in? I just wanted to congratulate you on a wonderful performance!” Jean called through the door.

Marcus cursed and pulled away just in time for her to cover her exposed breasts before Jean walked in the door. The smell of passion was obvious throughout the entire room and dragons had a very keen sense of smell. He paused at the door and sniffed the air a little before his eyes finally settled and Marcus and Kate.

It was the first time she would see his eyes narrow and shine a bright golden yellow, but it wouldn’t be the last time. Marcus took a step back and put his hand in his pockets. There was a moment of tension and Kate felt guilty, though she wasn’t sure why. What she was doing wasn’t wise, but it certainly didn’t warrant guilt.

Jean cleared his throat “I did not mean to intrude.” He said, pushing his hair out of his face to busy his hands “You did very well tonight, Kate.” He offered her a small tilt of his head and then left the room.

Marcus turned and gave her an apologetic look before walking out of the dressing room, following Jean and calling his name. Kate was left in her dressing room, alone, confused and horny. These guys were going to be the death of her.

Chapter 6

Kate was feeling nervous about the night before. She hadn't gotten a call or a text from Marcus or Jean and she was starting to think that she really messed up one of the best opportunities she ever had. She was wringing her hands as she sat in her breakfast nook, watching the clock across from the table. Time felt like it was moving slower.

With a grunt she pushed away from the table and stood up, grabbing her work bag and heading for the door. She wasn’t going to sit around and wait anymore. She needed to tell Jean that it was just a mistake. She wasn’t going to let anything like that happen again. This job meant too damn much to her.

She drove to work, turning on some music to distract herself. The only problem was that every single song that came on seemed to be some sort of love song. With a frustrated grunt, Kate pushed the button and turned the radio off. She wasn’t going to listen to some whiny song about an emotion she wasn’t even interested in.

Kate pulled into her parking spot, glad to see she still had one. Jean seemed like the kind of guy to act fast. If she wasn’t welcome anymore then her sign would have been torn down and another put in it’s place. She started towards the side door that led to the office but Mike, the bouncer, was standing there and shook his head, pointing to the front door instead.

`              “Go to the Alexander room.” He instructed.

All the private rooms were named after famous people in history and the best one was the Alexander room, after Alexander the Great. It was fitting. She nodded and went through the main entrance, walking down the long, tiled hallway before slipping into the room. The second she did she was met with the sight of Jean, sitting on the long, leather couch, a thin cigarette in his hands.

He looked a little disheveled. His hair was in his eyes and the first two buttons of his suit were undone, his tie wrapped around his neck but not secured. His eyes were watching her intently and she had the sudden overwhelming feeling of arousal paired with intimidation. It was an odd combination but it worked wonders on her.

She waited for him to speak and when he didn’t she cleared her throat “Jean...I’m really sorry about what happened with Marcus. I know it was completely unprofessional and I didn’t mean for it-”

He raised his hand, cutting her off without using any words. He pushed himself off the couch and walked over to her, eyeing her up and down “That’s not what I want to hear.” He said simply, voice stern and steady.

“What...Do you want to hear, then?” She whispered as he approached her.

His gaze was steady and unwavering and the way he looked into her eyes made her feel as if he could gaze into her very soul. It was absolutely nerve wracking and somehow erotic. He seemed to be good at pairing those two emotions together. Kate swallowed hard and looked away. Jean rested two fingers under her chin and guided her eyes back to his “I want to hear you moan.” He whispered, leaning down and claiming her lips.

His kiss was very different from Marcus’. Marcus had kissed her in a way that made her feel swept away in romance. The flowers had been a nice touch too.

Jean’s kisses felt possessive. Like he wasn’t going to give her up without a fight. His kiss left her breathless and when he pulled away she fell forward, her hands pressed to his chest. The world was spinning and she looked up at him, wide eyed. She was having a hard time taking all of this in.

He reached up and stroked her cheek “It’s incredible.” He started “You have no idea the effect you have on men, do you?”

“I...Always thought I was pretty average.” She murmured, looking up at him.

He chuckled “Far from it. You make men want to move mountains to get to you.”

Not to mention he was suddenly willing to fight his best friend for her. There had never been a fight before. The women had always been something that had been shared. Even the ones they loved. Nothing had come between them before and now this beautiful woman swept in and was changing all of that and he wasn’t even upset about it. All he knew was that he wanted her. He wanted her for himself and that was that.

He leaned down and kissed her neck, his lizard-like tongue lapping at her ear, though she hardly noticed it was any different. Her knees got weak and she buckled underneath the weight of her own desire and he chuckled, his hand coming up to rest on one of her ample breasts.

“You will be mine, Kate. I will take you. There is no question about that. Marcus is rash and crude. He makes decisions without thinking about them. He will leave your mind soon enough and I will still be crawling around in there, eating away at your will. You will be mine, darling.” He whispered “You will come to me because you know the things I can offer you. Soon enough, you will want me the way that I want you.”

He pulled away and looked at the door as music started playing faintly. The club was opening. He looked back at her, running his thumb along her lower lip, leaning down and kissing her. He pulled her bottom lip between his bottom teeth, nipping at it a little.

“It’s show time.”

Chapter 7

Kate’s mind was a damn mess. After her encounter with Jean she was more than confused. She had gone in there, expecting to get fired and instead she was told that there was a mini war being fought over her. On one hand, it was flattering, but on the other she didn’t like the idea of tearing two friends apart.

She adored both of them. She knew that much. Kate wanted both of them. She wanted to be selfish and have both men fawn over her at any given time. But how likely was that? Not very. Especially when both men seemed so possessive.

It was her day off and she was more than happy for it. She needed time away from the boys and some time with Maddy wasn’t going to hurt either. Kate knew she was in way over her head and she needed guidance.

The sun was out and it was a beautiful day. The perfect day to find a nice little cafe and get lunch with your friend. Kate was seated on the balcony in big sunglasses and an even bigger hat. She liked her skin tone just the way it was and didn’t want to risk getting any darker.

When she saw Maddy walking down the street, a bright grin came across her face and she waved happily “Maddy!”

The dark haired woman was wearing a 1950’s style wiggle dress and bright red lipstick, her hair pulled back into victory rolls. Maddy had become just as successful as Kate, even after dropping out of college. She’d gone to beauty school instead and now owned one of the cities best hair salons.

Maddy offered her friend a kiss on the cheek before settling in her seat and grabbing her menu “What's up, beautiful?”

Kate couldn’t help the slightly nervous laugh that escaped her. The noise made Maddy’s perfect eyebrow go up “I don’t like the sound of that. Is the new job not going well?”

“Oh no. The job isn’t the problem. It’s my bosses.”

Maddy slammed the menu closed and looked Kate dead in the eyes, her face stern “Did they harass you? Because I will march right over there and beat them down!”

Her friend’s protective nature made her smile but she laughed and shook her head “That's not it.” She said softly “Well, not quite.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well...They’re making passes at me but it’s not unwelcomed.”
“Okay...So which one?”

“Both.” Kate admitted, going red.

Maddy’s eyes widened she leaned back, crossing her arms “Seriously? You’re crushing on both of your bosses? Isn’t that a little...Unethical?” She asked, waving her hand in the air to call the waiter over.

“I mean...I suppose it’s unprofessional but what can I do? I didn't make the first move on either of them.” She pointed out, pointing her fork at Maddy.

“Okay. So you’re sweet on both your bosses but aren’t they friends?” She asked.

“Yeah. And business partners.”

“And you’re going to have to pick one?”
Kate sighed and stirred her sweet tea “In theory, yeah. But I don’t really want to. I like them both. They have really unique personalities and the compliment each other. It’s kind of weird.” She muttered, almost to herself.

“So you want them both?”

“I didn’t say that.”

“Then you’re going to leave them both alone and get the hell out of dodge?”

“I didn’t say that either.”

“You gotta do something, Kate. The longer you hang in limbo, the harder this is going to get. Plus, you’re messing with a friendship. That’s like...World war three. You know what I mean?”

Kate sighed and leaned back “I guess so. But I’m just not willing to give up quite yet. Theres something special about them, Maddy. I can feel it. Like I just know there's something amazing about them.”

Maddy cocked a brow and sighed “Well. It’s your call, doll. Plenty of people do the whole polyamory thing. I think it’s kind of a fad.”

“Polyamory?” Kate asked, looking confused.

“It’s when you date more than one person. Like an open relationship but in a closed circle. It’s kind of hard to explain.”

“So I’m not the first person to deal with this problem, huh?”

“Nah. People have been doing it for ages. Guys like it because it spreads out the gene pool. Gets more of their babies out there in the world.”

Kate smiled a little and looked up at Maddy fondly “You’re a lifesaver, you know that?” She said with a sigh.

“I know it. Now...Tell me about these irresistable men!”

***

Maddy and Kate’s relationship was doing just fine but the same couldn’t be said for Jean and Marcus. They were struggling to exist together. They started working on separate schedules and Jean had even requested that Marcus get his own office, claiming that the man was too distracting. In the three hundred years they’d been working together he’d never been too much of a distraction but things weren’t the same anymore.

Marcus sighed and sat back in his own chair, contemplating the things that were unfolding. There was a bittersweetness to the way he felt about Jean. He loved the man dearly but that didn’t matter when it came to Kate. This was one prize he wasn’t willing to share. As far as Marcus was concerned, he’d already claimed Kate.

The night she’d come into the club early to meet with Jean, he’d smelled the other man on her her. He smelled his arousal and every dirty thing he wanted to do to her. It filled him with an anger he rarely experienced. Jean always had anger boiling just under the surface. He was hot tempered by nature. All dragons were, but Marcus managed to keep it buried. That night, though, it had come to the surface in a very visceral way.

He knew right then and there that this was a fight he wasn’t ready to lose.

Chapter 8

Kate enjoyed her days off and returning to work was a bit of a challenge, especially with everything that was going on. After her conversation with Maddy she felt guilty about the obvious rift she’d caused between Jean and Marcus. She didn’t want to be the reason they stopped being friends. That was why she decided to tell them both that she wasn’t interested in dating either of them. She wasn’t going to be ‘claimed’. Besides, if they had some kind of blow up feud, she would be out of a job.

She did her routine, not wanting to cause a fuss before the show and went back to her dressing room to change. She decided it would probably be better if she wasn’t half dressed when she turned down their advances.

There was a moment of hesitation when she went out the side door. Their office and loft apartment was above the club but had no entrance from inside of it. You had to go out the side door and around to get to the steps that led to the office. She’d walked this route a million times but she was never alone and in the dark. She didn’t consider herself to be scared of the dark but as she stood in that doorway, something was telling her to turn around and go back inside.

But she didn’t listen.

***

Kate normally met Marcus at the bar but tonight he was alone. There was a moment where he thought that maybe he’d lost the fight. Maybe she’d gone to Jean. There was a sting of anger and jealousy that quickly turned to concern when Jean came to the bar instead. He held up a hand and ordered a whiskey for himself, not looking at Marcus.

“So? Where is she? She didn’t come to the Alexander room. So...Congrats, I guess.” He muttered.

Marcus looked up at his friend “Jean. She didn’t come to me. I thought she went to you.”

Jean blinked and shook his head, concern running across his features. Kate always found one of them after the show. It was normally Marcus. She would get herself a White Russian, drink it down and then head home after he walked her to her car. None of that had happened tonight.

Their eyes widened at the same time as their senses became acutely aware of Kate’s scent mixing with the smell of sheer terror. They both pushed away from the bar, all but running out the door of the club, hearing muffled screams when they burst through the doors.

They followed the sound to the side of the building and came across Kate being backed into the wall by a drooling werewolf. His teeth were exposed, dripping with saliva as he inched closer, picking her clothes off piece by piece.

She was sobbing, holding her hands out as she fell onto the cold ground, shivering “Please! No!”

The next moment was a flash of claws and scales. Marcus and Jean ran towards the wolf, changing into their more lizard like forms. Great wings sprouted from the backs and their teeth became razor sharp, matching the claws that grew from their hands.

What happened next was a blur for Kate. The sight of a werewolf and two dragon-like creatures fighting a bloody battle was too much for her brain to handle. Her head swimmed as she watched a spray of blood hit the wall, Jean’s claws digging into the werewolf who yowled in pain as it crumpled to the floor and the dragons swarmed it.

Her eyes rolled into the back of her head and she collapsed against the stone wall, sliding down it before passing out completely. After that it was all just darkness. It was like a pure sleep with no disturbances. If it wasn’t for the nightmarish sight that had caused her to pass out, she might have called this pleasant.

When he eyes finally opened she was in an unfamiliar bedroom. Light was pouring in through a small window on an opposite wall. Kate sat up slowly, putting a hand to her temple as the world began to spin again. She looked down, noticing that she was wearing a man’s pajamas. Her brows furrowed in confusion and then suddenly it all came back to her.

There had been claws gleaming in the moonlight and fangs gnashing at her, trying to rip her apart and then...She was saved. Jean and Marcus had come tearing out of the club doors to her aid. Only...It wasn’t them. They had transformed into terrifying dragon like creatures that had ripped the wolf apart and saved her. She was sure that she was going to be next but...Here she was, unharmed and warm.

A soft knock on the door made her jump, her eyes going wide as she stared at the handle. It started to twist and when it opened Marcus and Jean came through it. Marcus was holding a plate of eggs and bacon and Jean had a cup of tea. They settled on the bed and smiled at her, offering her the food.

“Hey. How are you feeling?”

She said nothing to them, just stared at them with wide eyes. Jean sighed a little “I think she’s still in shock. That’s a lot for someone to take in.”

Kate let out a little squeak of a noise, clutching her blankets “Who...Who are you? What are you?”

Jean smiled a little “We’re...Dragons.”

“DRAGONS?!”

Marcus put a hand over her mouth “SHHH! If you haven’t noticed, it’s a secret.”
She swallowed but nodded and Marcus lower his hand “Yes. Dragons.”

Kate nodded numbly and stared at her food “You’re...Dragons.” She whispered, almost trying to convince herself that it wasn’t a dream.

“I know it’s hard to believe but-”

She shook her head “I’m not having a hard time believing you’re dragons...I mean, I saw you last night. I know what I saw and I saw you turn into dragons...What I’m having a hard time believing is that...dragons can cook and not burn the ever living hell out of the food.”

Chapter 9

Jean and Marcus was surprised at how well Kate was taking everything. She’d had questions, of course. Who wouldn’t? But they were all very reasonable and down to earth. Marcus and Jean had been more skeptical about her acceptance than she'd been of them.

They couldn't really help it, though. They'd spent their entire existence running and hiding. When people found out it meant that it was time to move on to another city. This time, things felt different. Kate somehow managed to bring an air of acceptance to what they had expected to be condemnation.

She never showed any fear towards them and when they asked her if she was scared, she'd looked at them like they were absolutely insane.

"What do I have to be afraid of?"She had asked "You saved my life. You've had so many opportunities to kill me. I've been alone with both of you on several occasions. I figured if you were going to kill me, you would have already."

Despite her seemingly quick recovery, Jean and Marcus insisted on closing the club for a few days. They also insisted that Kate stay with them until they were sure she was alright. She had no complaints about that.

One evening, they were sitting in the living room, piled up on the couch together. She looked between the two tall men and smiled, sighing happily "So, I thought I'd tell you. I made my decision on who I want to be with."

Jean and Marcus visibly tensed. The rivalry had faded between them since Kate's attack. It was jolting for it to be brought up again.

Jean cleared his throat a little "Oh?"

She nodded "Yeah. I decided that I'm not choosing."

Marcus blinked  "I'm sorry?"

"I'm choosing both of you."She turned to face them and smiled "I want you both."

Kate slid from the couch and smiled, laying out on the fur rug she'd envisioned in her fantasy. She started wiggling her nighty up, exposing more and more of her legs "I said that I want both of you." She whispered.

Marcus was the next person to get off the couch. He laid beside her and smiled "Is that so?"

Jean joined them next, taking a brief moment to light the fire without help from matches or a lighter. The fire roared to life and he found himself beside her, leaning in close and wrapping his arms around her "I think...we would prefer sharing you, as well. If we can protect you better together, then we can love you better together." He whispered, stroking her hair back.

Their love making was everything she imagined it would be. They were slow and gentle with her, stroking her cheek and caressing her breasts. They made every inch of her body sing with pleasure, taking turns filling her up.

They fit each other perfectly. Marcus pressed to her back and Jean to her breasts. Each thrust brought a new wave of pleasure. They pleasure her far better together than they had alone.

Of course she'd enjoyed the kisses and touches in the dressing room and private booth but this was far more intimate. One would slid inside if her, bringing her closer and closer to orgasm as the other dipped their fingers between her legs, toying with her clit, making her gasp and mewl out desperate sounds of pleasure.

Marcus and Jean seemed to know exactly what made her tick. Every movement was like some plan of attack. It felt organized and she had to guess that this wasn’t their first romp in a situation like this. She barely had time to breathe between the moans and kisses. Any time she got a moment to suck in a breath of air she would let their names fall from her lips like a prayer.

They didn’t leave a single inch of her body unclaimed. Together, the conquered her and made her feel loved and adored. This was so much more than physical pleasure. It was the feeling of being content and knowing her place in the world.

She wasn’t the only ones. Jean and Marcus had gotten used to people running, leaving them in the dust and trying to kill them, that they had forgotten what acceptance was. They forgot what love felt like. Most of all, the felt ridiculous for fighting over her. She was such a beautiful woman and she deserved more love than one person could possibly give her. Maybe together, they could come close.

It seems so fitting that her body was on fire. The heat was the strongest between her legs, seeping out into the rest of her body. Her orgasm came on strong and when she finally climaxed (those boys took their time) it was like she was sing through the skies, watching world's being born.

Lights exploded behind her eyes and she floated back down to earth, shivering and giggling, holding her lovers close to her body, not willing to let them go.

And this time, when she opened her eyes, she wasn't alone. She was wrapped in the arms of the men she knew she was going to spend the rest of her life with. She knew it was a crazy thought. She knew that this whole thing could fall apart. There were a lot of complications in this particular situation, but she didn’t care about any of them. She was happy and content and it was all she could have ever hoped for.

They fell asleep by the fire, their bodies a content tangle of limbs. A smile played on each of their lips as they fell asleep, dreaming of one another. This was how life was supposed to be.

Chapter 10

Kate would soon learn that dragons were not stationary creatures. They were often forced to move around because of angry villagers but even if that never happened, they couldn’t stay in one spot too long. They were natural wanderers. Jean and Marcus had seen the world a hundred times over but it wasn’t quite enough. They wanted to see more, but most of all, they wanted to show Kate the beauty of the world.

So that’s what they did. The three of them traveled the world together, seeing the sights, making love and falling in love. The first time She had told them she loved them was on top of the Eiffel tower. There had been tears as the wind stung their faces. They had thrown their arms around each other and they showered her with kisses.

Her pregnancy had been announced at the pyramids of Giza. A shocked awe had run through Jean and Marcus and both of them couldn’t help wonder who's baby it might be. In the end, none of that mattered. They were one big happy family and the proud papas were thrilled to welcome their fourth little adventurer.

Calvary was a healthy baby boy who was born in the spring. It fit his demeanor. He was a happy, bouncy baby who made everyone around him smile. His parents couldn’t have been more proud of him.

But even this new addition didn’t damper their travels and their adventures. There had been a small moment of panic when Cal’s wings came in. They had been on a train, traveling through Japan when the scaly wings popped out of his back and fluttered with wild abandon. Some quick thinking on Jean’s part save the day when he tucked the little winds into the straps of the toddlers small backpack.

They were happy, they truly were.

Every now and then, they took a break from their travels. Cal was a growing boy and needed rest and plenty of food. When they became weary of traveling, they would return to their little home on the coast of Italy. It was a modest cottage with everything they could have ever wanted. Kate had always wanted a modest life.

She smiled and leaned her head into her hand as she watched Cal run around and stack blocks. He was four now and a rambunctious tyke. Coming home had been Jean’s decisions. He and Marcus knew that Cal was about to discover his wings, claws and everything else that baby dragons came equipped with.

Jean walked through the door with a few grocery bags and went right over to to Kate, leaning down and kissing her cheek tenderly. Marcus followed it up with another kiss and she felt the familiar flutter in her stomach. No matter how long they were together she hoped that excited feeling never went away. She wanted to be in love forever.

Cal squealed and ran over to his daddy’s wrapping one arm around each of their legs. There had been a moment when Kate feared telling her son about her strange arrangement. She often thought back to the conversation that she’d had with Maddy many years ago. Relationships like theirs were become more and more normal but it still made her nervous.

Then Marcus would point out that the number of people in their household was not the strangest thing about them and she somehow felt calmed by that. It should have made her nervous but it never did.

Marcus scooped Cal into his arms, pinching his chubby legs “Have you been good for mama? Holding the fort down?”

Cal squealed and nodded, clapping his hands together “Yes, Daddy!”

Because of his parents, Cal was becoming fluent in three languages and often changed between them with ease. It was always something that had impressed Kate. She smiled and stood, going over to them and leaning against Jean.

“Maddy is going to be here this evening. She already landed but she has to take the train out here” she explained.

It had been well over a year since she had last seen Maddy. They made the occasional visit back to the states but never stayed long. Kate had spent her whole life in the united states. She was curious about the rest of the world.

Jean smiled and kissed her black hair “Don’t worry, my love. We’re going to have a nice dinner all set up for her.”

He glanced at Marcus a moment “Did you get the guest bedroom ready.”

Marcus laughed a little nervously “Of course I did! But I’m gonna go check it just in case. I’m taking my little helper with me.” He said, bouncing Cal before running off.

Jean watched him go and shook his head “If you had told me ten years ago that he would be a father, I would have laughed at you.”

She wrapped her arms around Jean’s waist and smiled “Is it that hard to believe?”

“You weren’t the one stuck with him for three hundred years.”

Kate laughed a little and nodded “I guess you’re right.” She hummed, closing her eyes.

She enjoyed the feel of being close to them, any of them. She preferred to be close to all of her boys at once but that didn’t always happen. When it did, she cherished it. Falling asleep, squished between her two lovers was the best place in the world as far as Kate was concerned.

She turned her head and gazed out the window, watching the waves crash into the rocks. This felt like some kind of a dream. There were days where Kate questions if all of this was real or not.

If this was some kind of a dream, she hoped she never work up. Her life was far too perfect.

BONUS

DRAGON TRIP

By Rachel S. William

Chapter 1

Macy’s jaw swung open, her lips vibrating as she released a heavy sigh. She leaned over her desk, resting her elbows on the manuscript she had sprawled all in front of her and cupping her hands over her face, accidentally smudging the eyeliner she had spent far too much time on that morning, which, incidentally, resulted in her showing up late for work and being slammed with this awful manuscript to power through. One look at her watch told her that it was barely noon, not quite time for lunch and nowhere near time to go home and fall into a failure-induced coma.

Someone slammed their fist against the side of her cubicle. She groaned to herself and looked up, more than certain she would find her boss’s non-amused face looking back at her. Instead, she found herself staring at a pair of alluring green eyes, framed by a face that looked like it had been meticulously carved by Michelangelo himself. She blinked twice, forcing her face to remain straight and unemotional, as she murmured, “Yes,” at Jason, the man who sat just on the other side of her cubicle and found a way to torment her for at least 50% of every single one of her work-days.

He didn’t say anything at first, but shifted his gaze from the confused facial expression of hers pressing its way through her smudged makeup, to the mess of a word document becoming wrinkled by the indents of her elbows pressing into it. “What are you up to?” he demanded, his voice holding that tone of mischief she wished she wasn’t always so familiar with.

Macy rolled her eyes and shrugged her shoulders. “I mean, isn’t it obvious?” she demanded, gesturing at the stack of papers in front of her.

He leaned in even closer to her, so much so that he must have been bent at a 90 degree angle.

But she held her stance, inhaled deep whiffs of his Calvin Klein over kill and tried her best not to think about the fact that she hadn’t actually had sex in over three months.

“You know that’s going to be a terrible book right?” he asked, in a low murmured.

Macy sucked in a deep breath. “Yes. I do. As a matter of fact, I picked it off of the slush pile myself.”

He raised an eyebrow. “Oh? Did it intrigue you?” he asked.

She shook her head. “I was just late this morning and Alexis was pissed.” She replied, looking back at her stack of terrible writing.

He nodded slowly. “You know, I just don’t understand why she would do that. That’s such a waste of everyone’s time.”

Macy shrugged, wondering why he was kissing up to her today of all days, when she looked like she had lost a fight with her entire make-up bag. “I know, but what are you gonna do?” she murmured, looking back down at her manuscript.

Jason leaned in still closer to her, placing his hand on her shoulder. She froze, her eyes wide in what could only be described as a strange combination of fear and surprise. Her skin crawled at the sensation of his warm breath caressing her neck. “Stage a coup?” He asked.

Macy scoffed. “I don’t know the first thing about this publishing company.” She replied, even though she could feel that he had successfully planted that seed of possibility in the back of her mind.

He chuckled, the sound of it bouncing around in her head. “Yes you do.” He replied, pointing at the stack in front of her, “You know that that’s terrible writing and it’s quite frankly, extremely insulting that you are being forced to read it.”

Macy couldn’t help but to laugh at this. She couldn’t deny the fact that he did have a point. Her whole life, the only thing she ever wanted to do was to work in a real publishing house. Now that she had her seat at Writer’s House, the only real thing between her and the corner office on the 27th floor was a couple of more years spent drowning in the slush pile. She looked up at him, his smile actually getting through to her for once.

He held out his hand to her. “Do you want a little break?” he asked.

Macy raised an eyebrow, her eyes darting from his outstretched hand, to the extreme look of mischief in his face. She shook her head. “I am afraid, I do not know what you are talking about.” She replied, clenching her jaw. She figured if she physically forced her lips shut, she could stop herself from completely relinquishing all of her control to Jason, who was always so much more attractive than she liked to admit that he was.

He winked at her. “Oh come on. How are you going to stage a coup when you’ve never even been to the basement?”

She couldn’t help but to giggle at this. “The basement?” she asked.

He nodded solemnly, his eyes boring right into her. “Yes. I can show you where the grease-monkeys live.” He offered.

There was something about Jason that always made it impossible for Macy to resist him, so, without fully understanding what it was that she was about to do, she stood up, an action that brought her within three inches of him. His eyes scanned the length of her body, picking up everything from her full quivering bottom lip, to the curves of her body, accentuated by the black mini dress she had only dared wear because it was laundry day and was certain Alexis would fire her on the spot if she ever saw her in jeans. “Okay fine. But if I don’t see a single monkey, I won’t ever trust you again.” She teased.

He scoffed. “I was completely unaware that you trusted me in the first place.” He replied as he led her down the hall to the elevator.

She shrugged as she reached in front of him to press the, “down,” button. As she stepped back, she was certain she could feel his eyes boring into her back, so she took the liberty of making sure her dress was pulled all the way down for the third time in the last five minutes.

Jason chuckled at this. “Don’t worry, honey. You’re not showing me your good stuff…” he replied.

The elevator arrived, the doors swinging open with a chime.

“Unfortunately….” He continued with a dark voice.

Aside from a short side-glance, Macy pretended she hadn’t heard any of that and pressed past him, getting into the elevator. He chuckled as he followed her in, letting the door close behind them. She bit her lip as her stomach lurched with the elevator’s quick speed. She folded her hands together and tried to pretend that Jason wasn’t staring at her the entire time. She could feel the heat in the small space as the two of them had become space heaters of sexual desire more so than anything else.

Finally, the bell chimed and the doors swung open, revealing what looked like a basement factory. “The printing press.” She breathed, her heart skipping at the magnificent sight.

Jason nodded. “Right you are.” He replied as he stepped in front of her, his hand outstretched behind him.

Macy stared at it, her gaze shifting from his long fingers to his eager eyes, but wasn’t entirely sure she should partake.

He then rolled his eyes. “Well, c’mon!” he urged.

Macy jumped, but grabbed his hand anyway, completely unable to resist.

“This place has actually been around since around the time the very first printing press was invented.” He explained as he led her down the isle of machines working basically of their own accord.

Macy smiled and nodded at the first person they came across, a stout man with long hair; he wore a tie at the base of his neck and a greasy smile stretched across his face. “How many people work down here?” she asked.

He shrugged. “I have absolutely no idea.” He replied. “Who would know that?”

Macy slowed to a stop, her gaze sweeping the room, taking in everything from the loud machines, pumping out millions of pages a minute to the men dotting the room, all equally greasy, equally stout and unassuming. She could tell that they were probably migrant workers, or people riding the base of the social latter, because who in their right mind, with a true choice, would choose to work in this place? Where they were underground without so much as a window to keep them updated on what was going on in the outside world.

Macy could feel a short story forming itself in the back of her mind, Jason yanked her arm, throwing her tentative creative thoughts out of her reach.

“C’mon, I have to show you something.” He explained as he continued on down the isles.

Eventually, they came to the end of the rows of workers and machines, and found themselves staring at a back wall. Macy gasped as she found herself staring at a wall covered in old newspaper clippings from The NewYorker, the Times, and even New York Times. There was everything from Pearl Harbor to studio 54, to Vietnam… It was a wall composed entirely of all the most beautifully exciting things that had happened before she was alive, much less competent enough to write about any of it.

Jason stepped behind her, placing both of his hands on each of her shoulders. “You see, the basement as a slush pile of its own.” He murmured into her ear as his hands slipped from her shoulders, caressing her upper arms. “I mean, it’s a hundred times more interesting… but still.” He replied.

Macy’s eyes went wide. “So you made this?” she breathed.

He nodded, planting a soft kiss on her cheek.

She froze. Call her stupid, but this was the last thing she would have expected from him on their little adventure to procrastinate on real, deadline-bound, work.

“Yes.” He whispered. “But I have one more thing to show you.” He replied.

Chapter 2

Jason grabbed her hand once again and led her down the side of the wall. Soon enough, they had traveled all the way to the right side of the room and were standing in front of a door. There was a set of blinds covering what looked like a mirror that ran the length of the entire door. Macy assumed she was looking at an office, which is why it completely floored her when Jason unhooked a set of keys from one of his back belt loops and let go of her hand for as long as it took to open the door.

Macy’s eyes went wide as she asked, “How did you get this key?” she asked as he grabbed her hand again and led her into the room.

He shrugged. “It was just lying around somewhere.” He replied in a nonchalant voice.

She blinked incessantly as he shut the door behind her and stood in front of it, patiently waiting for her to take in everything about the room. She gasped at the centerpiece of the aged oak desk on the far wall: a bonafide typewriter. She couldn’t believe she was actually staring at one. “Oh my God. This can’t be real!” she screeched as she rushed over to sit at the desk.

He nodded following her with calculated footsteps. “It is. I know how obsessed you are with stuff like this, so I thought it might make your day better to see it.”

Macy’s heart swelled. No one had ever been this thoughtful of her in a long time. In fact, since her last relationship, which ended far too long ago for her to still be justified in thinking about it in this way. “This is amazing!” She breathed as she punched one of the keys. A deep thump echoed through the room, reverberating through the wood of the desk as a puff of air filled the space in front of her.

He sat in the chair across from her a mischievous grin on his face. “Now, this is my secret hiding place, so don’t tell anyone about it.”

Macy raised an eyebrow, resting her elbows on the table in front of her and leaning into him. “Your secret hiding place?” she asked as her eyes caught sight of the small modern art piece above the door.

He nodded slowly. “I’m serious Macy. Some of us need just need to hide every once in a while.” He replied.

She could feel her skin crawling as goose bumps sprouted on top of it. Her stomach flipped, dipping low into her gut as he looked into her eyes and saw a real person staring back. A lump formed itself in her throat because she was nowhere ready to accept that reality. It was so much easier for her to be attracted to him when he was nothing more than a person in the cubicle next to her who may or may not have been physically attracted to her.

She nodded. “I wouldn’t dare.” But before she could even get that entire phrase out of her mouth, he gripped her by the back of her neck and kissed her. She froze, her eyes flashing wide open in surprise. In the next moment, she had melted into his embrace, their lips dancing together as they moving in perfect time, like two puzzle pieces a master designer had been looking to bring together for the longest of time.

There she was, finally kissing Jason, who had been the subject of many wet dreams in the past. When he ran his hands through her thick curls, her first thought was that she hadn’t washed her hair in almost two days now and he must be thinking she was a disgusting troll, but he thrust his tongue in her mouth and the warmth she felt between her thick legs made it impossible for her to continue to form coherent thoughts about what he must be thinking about her. In fact, every word belonging to the English language, or any real language for that matter had been swept from her mind.

Her dreams had given her an idea of what this might feel like, but they hadn’t prepared her for the true racing of her heart, or the way her eyes watered because she just wanted to be that much closer to him. From the way she saw it, at that moment, she had two options: to either stop it right then, come up with an excuse as to why it was an entirely terrible idea for them to be involved as co-workers or whatever other bullshit excuse she could whip out of thin air, or she could have sex with him right then and there and eradicate any chance they ever had of becoming a relationship.

She chose the latter.

In the next moment, she had shifted the typewriter aside and climbed onto the desk. A wild worry of breaking the desk crossed her mind, but she ignored it, distracted by the sensation of his lips on the side of her neck. Her eyes went wide at this as she felt her nipples grow hard, pressing against her bra. She squeezed his strong arm as he slipped his hand in between her legs, his fingers grinding against her vulva through her panties. She gasped as he flicked her there.

He licked her cheek, then moved his lips lower and lower, until he was sucking on her neck. She ran her hands through his hair, gently moving his face much lower. The last thing she wanted was to leave her desk with Jason and a clear neck and to come back with a hickey the size of an orange. She moaned as she felt his hands fiddling with the zipper on the back of her dress. It easily came apart, leaving her chest free for his penetration. He slowly lifted the dress away from her front side, the release almost orgasmic in and of itself.

She struggled with the buttons on his shirt as he kissed her again, his thumbs rubbing her nipples getting them even harder and harder. She ripped his shirt off and bit his shoulder as slipped down to the ground.

He grunted at this, his deep chuckle filling the room as he ripped her bra off and threw it over his shoulder. His eyelids hung heavy over his smokey eyes as he got his fill of her breasts. “These are incredible.” He whispered as he began to suck on her nipples.

Macy could feel her wetness seeping into her panties and leaking into the desk underneath her as he continued to suck on her. She ripped his zipper open and dug her hands into his pants, a sigh slipping from between her lips as she wrapped her fingers around his manhood. It throbbed in her hands, driving her desire to impossible levels, but also making her feel closer to him than she had ever felt to anyone. She ignored the second feeling and pealed his pants off of him.

He reached under her skirt and slipped her panties off of her, allowing it to fall to the ground beneath the two of them. “Turn around.” He ordered.

She eagerly obeyed him, her eyes rolling into the back of her head as she felt his lips on her butt. “Yes.” She breathed as he massaged her there, drawing circles with his tongue. She felt a draft of air as he paused.

Just when she was going to turn around to check what was going on, she felt his penis on her as, hard and throbbing. He rubbed it against her, shoving her harder and harder against the desk until she was practically begging for it. Finally, he penetrated her, sending a shock of pleasure throughout her entire body. Macy grabbed the front edge of the desk as her grunts and moans intertwined with the sounds of about a billion printing presses working at the same time. Her legs trembled in ecstasy as he reached for her hair, pulling it back and stretching her neck taught. It was a beautiful release, being able to just have almost-meaningless sex in the midst of everything that was happening.

As she thought of this, she felt her gut drop. She curled her toes, her eyes opening wide as she felt him thrust harder and harder into her. She could hear the slapping of their bodies hitting against each other; their moans and grunts combining in a glorious sexual symphony.

“I’m coming!” he roared.

Macy gasped as her entire body fell into itself and she lost feeling in every part of her except for that small space in between her legs. She bit her lips so hard, she was almost certain she felt blood seeping into her mouth as he withdrew his penis and began to rigorously stroke himself. Soon enough, she felt the warmth of his seed on her back, timed almost perfectly with a deep, guttural sigh; one so sexual, it made Macy want fuck him all over again right then and there.

She climbed off of the desk and turned to look at him, catching him just as he was pulling his boxers and jeans back up. He stopped his hands freezing over his button, as if he had sensed her gaze.

Macy gulped as Jason stared at her, his eyebrow raised. “Yes?” he asked, the excitement in his voice almost palpable.

Startled, she shook her head and looked away, occupying her mind with finding all of her garments, but she had only just spotted her panties when he reached over to her, lifting her chin so that she was facing him. “I know you’re afraid to say it, but that was great… and I’d like to do it again some time.” He planted a soft kiss on her lips.

Against her own best judgment, Macy melted into his embrace once more.

Luckily, it ended before she could find herself admitting to sentiments she was barely sure existed in the first place.

“Do you want to get a sub with me?” he asked as he glanced at his watch. “I think it’s just about lunchtime.”

Macy’s eyes went wide. She was nowhere near ready to start dating another human being again. Besides, as she got a good look at Jason, she couldn’t help but to think of how boring he was. He sat in the cubicle next to her for Christ’s sake. There was no way she was going to be able to give up her fantasies of a crazy writer husband for… Jason. So she sucked in a deep breath and shifted her gaze away from him, instead occupying herself with making sure she didn’t look like she had just had sex.

She smoothed her hair over and smiled at him. “That could be cool, but I have that meeting I told you about,” she replied, absolutely certain that she was doing a terrible job of lying to him.

He nodded slowly. “Right. Of course.” He replied, although he knew she hadn’t ever told him about a lunch thing of any kind.

Macy could tell by the way that Jason smoothed over his shirt and ushered her out of the room; by the slight in his hands and dark look in his eyes -- he knew she was going through great pains to reject him without rejecting him.

Chapter 3

Since there had never actually been a lunch thing in the first place, Macy had to think fast when she got back to her cubicle. She smiled at Jason as he sat down in front of his desk, then quickly gathered all of her things, struggling to continue to look like she was preparing for a business lunch. After she hastily filled her brief case with a bunch of meaningless documents, she left her cubicle and shot Jason a curt nod on the way to the elevator.

She stabbed the button and waited not-so-patiently for her carriage to take her away.

On the bottom floor, she darted out of the elevator and power-walked out of the building. Her tired feet propelled her down the avenues, fueled by her own fear and deep desire to escape from herself and from whatever it was that had just happened between her and Jason. She didn’t stop until she got stuck on the corner of 76th and 5th a traffic light keeping her feet glued to the sidewalk and central park blocking the chance of moving any farther west.

By the time the light changed, she had convinced herself that it might have actually been a good idea to take a short walk in the park after all. The place was huge, which made her chances of running into Jason, slim to none. So she continued across the street and through the heavy, large gates that marked the entrance into one of the world’s most recognizable parks.

Once inside, she instantly felt a thousand times better. She slowed her pacing to an unassuming stroll as she swung her brief case in her right hand and gazed around her, taking in the calming sights. It didn’t take her too long to realize that she actually did recognize this part of the park. A smile played at the corners of her lips as she took in the rolling hills, covered in the grass newly sprouted out of the ground in the coming spring and the small flowers budding from the trees. As she approached one of the many bridges that crossed a body of water, she could hear the sounds of fishes and ducks splashing around in the water. There was the faint chorus of voices and giggles, but they were nowhere near invasive, and only traveled from far distances, hitching a ride on the wind.

Once over the bridge, she could hear the sounds of screaming and applause. The farther she got along the path, the louder it sounded. As she turned the last bend, she was bombarded by the sharp sound of Bohemian music surging through the light spring afternoon. A dense crowd of people had formed around what Macy knew from many years living in the city, had to have been a street performer. They screamed in wonder, urging whoever it with their synchronized clapping.

Macy kept her distance, cocking her head to the side as she wondered what they could possibly be doing that was this entertaining. Central park performers would be immensely lucky if they could manage to draw a fraction of this crowd.

As she thought this, the crowd let out a collective gasp. The circle they had made with their bodies fanned out, creating a great divide in the group of people. Before Macy had any time to wonder what the heck was going on, fire surged through the newly formed opening. It traveled so far that Macy could feel the heat of it, even from that distance.

She jumped back, her heart skipping a beat in her fear, but soon enough, the fire cleared, revealing a man taller than any she had ever seen in her life. His skin was tanned and nearly sparkled in the afternoon light. His eyes were a brilliant green color, and were framed by coal eyeliner. He squinted at her and she was almost certain he wouldn’t be able to actually see someone as unassuming as her from such a far distance, but he slammed what looked like a staff, into the concrete pavement, sending a rumble through the ground, and lifting his left hand, bending his fingers ever so slightly to beckon her.

Everything inside of Macy told her it was a bad idea: there was no way he was actually talking to her; she was bad at meeting new people; the last thing she wanted was to become a prop in his stage act… but nevertheless, she could not resist.

He played to all the fantasies she hadn’t even realized she had.

As a tentative applause began and quickly gained ground, she made her way towards him, her eyes tearing up from the residual smoke. Once she got closer to the crowd, she saw a second man, equally enchanting, equally good-looking, and circling around the people with the fedora symbolic of requesting money. She couldn’t believe anyone who looked this amazing could be so confined to performing on the streets.

“Hello.” He greeted her with a voice dipped in a gorgeous accent she couldn’t hope to place. “Do you come here often?” he asked, his perfect lips stretching into an ironic smile.

Macy laughed at the joke, aware that anyone still standing there must have been listening to every word of their conversation and wondering what made her so specially as to be called out by these people almost immediately on sight. “Yes. Do you?”

He laughed at this, the dark chuckle seeping through her body and making her feel even more drawn to him. By then, his partner whose thick hair had been dip-dyed grey, had finished his rounds and came to join them.

He shot her an enchanting smile, before turning to the first man. “We’ve only made $150 today, Vince. The elders won’t be happy.” He explained in a voice shadowed by his worry.

The man, who Macy had just learned was Vince, nodded. “I’m not too worried about what the elders think. We won’t be here for long anyway.” He replied with a whimsical tone, before turning back to Macy.

“That was quite the show.” She replied in a trembling voice, for lack of anything more original to say. By then, the crowd had completely dispersed and she felt more exposed than ever.

Vince nodded, an amused grin brightening up his face. “How would you know?” he asked. “You didn’t even watch it.”

The other man, who was sitting on a short stool and seemed to be counting the money again, looked up at the two of them and laughed.

Vince blinked, then turned to the man. “Don’t laugh at her James. We wouldn’t want to scare her away.”

Macy’s eyes went wide. There was something about that exotic accent that made him impossible to resist. She found herself stepping closer to him. “Yeah well. You got me. I was just passing through and then you singled me out.” She replied.

James began to dismantle their staff and placed it in a large duffel bag. “Yes, well you were impossible to miss.”

Macy blushed, casting her gaze down at their feet, clad in sandals.

Vince placed his hand under her chin.

She took in a sharp breath as she felt the hair raise on the back of her neck. Her heart fluttered in her chest and her eyes watered. She knew there was something she had to say, or do, but she could no longer find the words. Just in that small touch, she was sure she could feel him in every bit of all of her… until she couldn’t feel anything at all.

“You have an amazing skin.” He murmured.

James had come to stand next to him, as both sets of eyes scrutinized her.

“Oh please,” she laughed nervously as she lifted his hand away from her, but she found herself distracted yet again, her eyes fixed on his hands, tanned, roughed and crowned with the gold nail polish that covered his finer nails.

When she looked back up at them, there were in the middle of exchanging glances with each other. “… You’re too kind…” but her voice trailed off.

Vince nodded, a knowing expression on his face. “How would you like to come to a little party we are throwing this evening?” he asked.

Macy cocked her head to the side as James jumped in. “Vince, no.”

That automatic contradiction was enough to intrigue her. “What party?” she asked.

James set his jaw, glaring at Vince.

Vince just shrugged. “It’s just a small thing my friends are throwing together in the East Village. I’m sure you’ll find it to your liking.”

Macy spoke as if possessed by some outside force. “What should I wear?” she asked.

He chuckled at this. “The theme is Amazon Princess.”

Macy’s eyes went wide. She hadn’t been that excited about an event since her best friend Joan convinced her to crash the Met gala last year. James, who seemed to have grudgingly joined the party, just scribbled an address down on a piece of paper and handed it to her. “It starts at nine… but please be late.” He replied.

Vince chuckled at what must have been a half joke then picked up his own duffel.

Macy looked down, examining the address in her hand, but when she looked back up again to ask one more question, they had disappeared.

Chapter 4

Macy had spent so much time contemplating going to the party throughout the second half of her day that she barely got through half of the manuscript that she had been tasked to read. When six o’clock rolled around the corner, she immediately began to pack up, her fingers swiftly clearing everything off of her desk even though she was in no danger of actually being late for anything. On her way out, she barely said goodbye to Jason, hoping that the next day, with this party out of her system, she would have a clearer head to really contemplate this issue with Jason.

Thirty minutes later, she had braved the crowds, elevators, pavements, and subway rides that led her to her tiny apartment in SoHo, one that, over the last year that she had inhabited it, had become one of the only things holding her to her job: it paid for what had been her dream home since she moved to New York as a college student.

After making herself a hasty dinner, she sifted through her closet for whatever she could find that could possibly fit, “Amazon Princess,” and settled for a black and gold crop-top and skirt combination that hugged her curved perfectly. As she ignored the three thousand calls that were some combination of her best friend inviting her somewhere, her mother wanting to check on her and Jason shamelessly asking her out yet again, she dug into the deep depths of her closet for anything she could accent her outfit with. In an old chest, she found arm bracelets, bangles, fashion jewelry… and shimmery bronzing lotion.

She gasped, her heart racing as she placed the box on her bed and began to hastily unpack everything inside of it. She spent the better part of the next hour covering herself in bronzer and assembling her accessories until she was certain she could convince any westerner that she had walked right out of the Amazon.

After one quick look in the mirror, she added the finishing touches: some illuminant above her cheekbones, a smokey eye framed by coal eyeliner, and nude lipstick. She showered her long hair in hair spray and tossing it to give it a sexy, bed head look. With a sigh she realized, it was only then, in staring at her transformed self in the mirror, that she had fully convinced herself to go to this party.

***

Macy didn’t even have to wonder if she had the right address, for as soon as she came within a block of the party, she could hear the sound of it spilling out through the front door. She scurried down the sidewalk, her nervous legs carrying her there much faster than she would have liked. True to their half-hearted request, she had planned on getting there late. In fact, as she depressed the button on the outside of the door, she checked her watch, which told her it was almost midnight.

Someone buzzed her in and she raised an eyebrow, wondering what kind of shape she was going to be in for work the next day. She figured they had the entire building, for as she wandered down the hall taking in the sensation of incense mindfulness practical guide coating inside of her nose and listening to the sounds of chatter and music bleeding out of every room, she realized that the party was everywhere.

Deep down inside of her; in the back of her head, perhaps, or the pit of her belly, she felt something switch on. She grabbed the railing at the foot of the stair case, her heart racing with excitement, a kind of sexual energy coursing through her veins. Something about her smokey eyes, her bronzed skin, that crazy apartment, made her want to do something she had never done before…. Immediately.

“Hey you!” as she was stepping onto the first step of the staircase, she heard a female voice from behind her.

She turned to find a tall, thin brunette woman standing behind her, with a red-lipped smile on her face and a bottle of Guinness in her hand. “Here!” she offered her the beer.

Macy didn’t even think to resist it.

“You must be the girl Vince and James invited.” She commented as Macy took her first gulp of the cold liquid.

“Yeah.” She replied.

“I’m Sophie.” As they got to the top of the stairs, she had to yell to be heard.

Macy nodded. “That’s such a pretty name.”

Sophie stopped at the top of the stairs, her eyes running over her entire body. “Well you’re a gorgeous person.” She replied, her voice every bit as intoxicating as Vince and James’.

“Thank you.” Macy gushed.

Sophie shrugged and turned to open the first door on the right. Inside the incense was much thicker and Macy could detect the unmistakable scent of cannabis mixed in with it. All around her, people were smoking, lounging on top of each other, making out with each other. It was obvious that they all seemed possessed with this same kind of sexual energy Macy was finding it harder and harder to ignore. Sophie wrapped her fingers around her wrist as she led her through the crowd. Bodies brushed up against her as hands caressed her, only making her feel that much more excited. Finally, they reached the edge of the room, where a glass door separated them from the balcony.

Sophie rummaged in the pocket of her dress for a short moment before emerging with a pack of cigarettes. “Want a smoke?” she asked.

Macy hadn’t even smoked a drunken one since college, but she shrugged anyway. “Why not?”

Sophie’s face lit up as she pulled the glass door apart. “Do you believe in dragons?” she asked, her voice much quieter in the outside air.

Macy took a drag of the cigarette and shrugged. “I don’t not believe in them….” She murmured.

Sophie scoffed. “You don’t have to believe. They don’t need your mind.”

“They?”

A mischievous smile spread across Sophie’s face. “Are you aware that you’ve been invited to an orgy?”

The blood rushed to Macy’s face… she had never been so surprised… and excited at the same time. “What does sex have to do with dragons?”

Sophie took one long drag before answering. “It frees the soul. Your energy, locked in that gorgeous sexy body of yours is enough to turn James and Vince for life.” She explained.

Macy raised an eyebrow. “So I get to have sex with both of them?”

Sophie laughed, the wind carrying away the sound. “Of course. That’s all that concerns you.”

Chapter 5

Once short moment later, Macy had been led back downstairs to one of the rooms she passed on the way up. When Vince pushed the door open, she could see that the area behind him was completely devoid of people. “Let’s go,” James urged her from behind, as he took her hand and gently guided it to his bulge.

Macy’s eyes went wide. She had never felt anyone that big before.

The sensation of Vince grabbing her free hand shook her out of the momentary gaze that had gripped her. She looked up at him, her eyes drinking in his washboard chest glimmering in the hazy candlelight. As she stroked James’ penis, his member throbbing in her hand, Vince grabbed her face and kissed her the sensation of his lips on her sending a chill down her spine. She could not believe where she was and what she was doing.

Vince pealed her crop top off and let it fall to the ground. She held their penis in each of her hands as Vince sucked on her neck and James licked her breasts. Their touch was fiery, almost impossibly electric. Her blood boiled, seeping through her veins as a fast, hot, viscous liquid depositing desire in every muscle that it touched.

James slipped her skirt off, effortlessly finding the zipper and figuring out the buttons. She gasped as Vince pressed his fingers into her the titillating pressure almost too much to bear. Macy could feel both of their cocks getting harder and harder in her hands as Vince gently lowered her until her knees hit the ground. She moaned as James rubbed his warm penis against her cheek, pressing it between her lips. Macy took all of him in, leaving her free hand wrapped around Vince, who stroked her nipples to a taught hardness. She felt Vince tug at her hair, so she shifted, taking him into her mouth. As she did this, James flipped her over so that she was on her hands and knees, and began to lick her in between her legs. She moaned, the tentative sound pressing out of her lips and hanging in the air around her.

Vince grunted, ramming his penis harder and harder into her mouth until Macy’s eyes began to water. He lifted her face away from his manhood, bending down to plant a wet kiss on her even wetter lips. As he jutted his tongue into her mouth, she reached her first orgasm with a surprised scream. Her muscles were still trembling when James stood up and penetrated her, his penis completely filling her up.

He groaned as he slowly drove himself in and out of her, pushing Vince even deeper into her mouth. Her legs had begun to grow numb in ecstasy by the time they switched spots, James rubbing his perfect, throbbing, wet penis all over her face before sticking it in her mouth. As Vince turned up the speed, ramming himself into her faster and faster until she barely knew what was up or down or right or left anymore, she flicked, James’ penis out of her mouth and lifted it, vigorously licking his balls underneath. She screamed, the sound of her own voice mixing with James’ groans and Vince’s grunts a she reached yet another orgasm.

And another.

And another.

Soon she could tell up from down, right from left, Vince from James. It was as if she had completely transcended herself and had taken to the air, riding the magical carpet of their sexual energy. Macy soon felt herself growing extremely hot, her skin glistening with sweat and her hair plastering itself to her face. Her eyes rolled back in her head, but by the time she had come to again the candles had become massive flames licking at the walls and the curtains. The ceiling was covered in a thick bed of smoke, the smell of it filling her head, making her feel even dizzier.

“Wha-“ she gasped, but James stepped away from her, his hot breath wielding smoke as he vigorously stroked his own penis.

One look behind her told her that Vince had done the same. Their glistening skin had begun to morph and change as they became covered in scales. Just as she had pressed her back against the foot of the bed, the door burst open, revealing Sophie on the other side of the threshold. She seemed not at all surprised, but just yelled, “What are you waiting for? There’s a fire! Get out!” she screeched.

Macy did not need to be told twice. She slipped her clothes on and made her way to the door. But as she turned to say goodbye to Vince and James, or to urge them to come with her, or whatever it was… she realized that they were gone. They had disappeared once again.

With one deep, guttural cough, she scurried out of the room, down the hall and outside to meet the firemen, policemen, and neighbors, who desperately wanted to know what the hell had happened in there.

If you enjoyed this book, then I’d like to ask you for a favor, would you be kind enough to leave a review for this book on Amazon? It’d be greatly appreciated!

BONUS

DREAMING BBW AND BILLIONAIRE BEAR-

By Rachel William

Chapter 1

Angelica wiped the beads of sweat sprouting on her forehead. Her clammy hands returned to the hand rests on her chair, and she grasped them as the van lurched from right to left. The highway raced by her window as the van swerved in and out of the cars crawling alongside them.

“Hold on to your seats!” Darren, the cameraman and driver of the van yelled just as he slammed onto the accelerator, narrowly avoiding the Suburban in front of them as he cut off the mustang in the next lane. He ignored the middle finger Suburban Guy flashed.

We’re gonna die.

We are literally going to die.

There is no hope for us.

We’re gone.

Angelica watched Clementine, the newscaster in the passenger seat, yank her phone out of the glove box. “Shit!”

Darren tore his eyes away from the windshield, his eyebrows colliding on his forehead. “What now?” he asked, his voice, made husky from a lifetime of cigar smoking, nearly drowned out by the bed of sirens they had just driven right into.

“Fucking Channel 2 is already there!”

Angelica winced at the sound of her shrill voice. That’s why they should have taken the back roads. She had thought about it as soon as they set out on the highway, wondering why they were going through traffic to report on the very accident that was causing that traffic in the same place.

“Calm down, Tine. We’ll get there.” Darren said, reaching over with one of his muscular hands, encased in aged, leather-like skin.

Clementine shook his it off. “I’m not sure It’ll even matter.” she said.

Angelica’s eyes wandered out of the van. Just through the jammed two lanes of cars, she could see an exit rapidly approaching.

Take the exit.

The words leapt into her mind, but then stayed there, running around in circles and circles as if they couldn’t find a way out.

Just say it!

Her heart thrusted against her rib cage and throbbed in her ears. That cold sweat came back, but she didn’t swipe it away. She didn’t do anything. Her mind had tied itself into its own little knot, the crucial words trapped inside.

“Take the exit!” Clementine yelled. When Darren didn’t immediately respond, she grabbed the wheel.

They swerved into the next lane over, causing the driver of a black Volvo to slam on his breaks and punch the horn.

Darren raced down the exit ramp as fast as he could, giving Angelica whiplash. Three more turns and one more brief stint on the highway and they were there. Clementine was the first out of the car. She scurried around to the driver’s side, her shoulder-length blond hair rustling in the slight wind. “Darren. Let’s go!” she said, yanking his door open.

Angelica stepped out after them, the lowly intern following them around. She advanced at an almost painfully slow pace, her thighs rubbing together and her overgrown, ginger bangs falling into her eyes .

“Excuse me!” her heart skipped a beat as two police officers zoomed right past her, their coffee tainted breath lingering in the air behind them.

She stood in an uninhabited patch of asphalt. From left to right, there were the news vans and the police cars, trying their best, but also failing epically at controlling the flow of traffic. Then, there were the ambulances, the people limping towards help with bloodied faces and pained expressions. Smoke shrouded the crash itself, the truck and the bus nearly impossible to see. The air stank with burning fuel and metal… and people. But, as Angelica’s eyes finally made their way to Clementine she saw that miraculously, she had found to a way to talk over all the noise and hubbub.

“Here you have it, Jim!” she glanced behind her, motioning at the mangled pieces of machinery. Her blue eyes were bright and brilliant, a smile leaking out of them.

Angelica was equal parts amazed and terrified as she watched Clementine slowly inch her way closer and closer to the wreck. Her words leaping out of her mouth a mile a minute. Angelica felt compelled to follow her, even though she could think of nothing helpful to do.

“As you can see, it is a pretty horrific scene here on I-5….”

Angelica was trying to pay attention, to take notes on her technique, but she couldn’t deny the massive distraction happening right over Clementine’s head. The smoke coming from the bus had intensified. Fire fighters yelled urgent messages to each other, gesturing wildly at it. From between Clementine’s legs, Angelica could see that something fowl and extremely dangerous-looking leaked out of the exhaust.  Her stomach flipped at the sight as she realized it was going to explode.

There it was; the important thing that would mean Angelica’s first words since they arrived on the scene.

Move! Get out of the way! It’s going to explode!

It was such an easy thing to say, but sadly, as Angelica stared Clementine, watching her red lips move like the beak of a blue bird, she realized just how difficult this seemingly small thing would be. She would have to leap in front of the camera during a live broadcast and yell those words right at Clementine.

Her eyes frantically shifted from the smoking bus, to Clementine and Darren. It wasn’t until the firefighters fled, their boots slamming against the concrete at full speed, that anyone noticed what was going on.

“Move! Move! Move!” they waved their hands frantically.

“C-C-C-Clementine!” Angelica screeched. Her brain shriveled up at this small effort.

Clementine just kept talking.

Darren glanced back at Angelica, his eyes wide with exasperation as he dropped the camera. “Dammit, Tine! There’s an explosion!” he grabbed her thin arm in his massive hand and dragged her away.

Angelica turned, launching into her own run. Her diaphragm fought for air, thrusting up and out, against her lungs, against her ribcage, but she felt like she was breathing through a straw anyway. She had barely traveled seven steps before the massive blast sounded, obliterating what little sunlight they had. The smell of smoke and ash coated the inside of her throat as she pushed herself off of the ground. Everything was covered in a haze and bodies moved around like floating jelly fish, but even through all of that, she could see Clementine racing through the ash and soot for the camera.

“Did we get it? Did we get the shot?” she demanded to no one in particular. Clementine shoved the headset onto her head, her mouth hanging open in anticipation. “Uh yes Jim! We’re still here!” she tore it off of her, then shoved the camera at Angelica.

Angelica’s eyes went wide. She barely knew how to work one of those. How was she supposed to be able to adjust it? She would just get the wrong shot and ruin the whole broadcast.

“Oh Don’t be a pansy!” she hissed, nudging the camera towards her.

Angelica gulped, taking it anyway, because if she hadn’t, the thing would have dropped right onto the ground. Aside from the fear that threatened to control her, resonating in her knocking knees and trembling fingers, a strange sense of accomplishment inevitably surfaced. This was the most important thing she’d done all day. Yet, just as she went to press her eye against the receiver, Darren found his way back to them.

“I got this, pretty lady,” He said. He lifted the camera right out of her hands.

***

That afternoon, Angelica sat at her desk, staring at the phone, wishing someone would call. But instead of the welcome distraction to extract her from present company, Jim, the producer, stepped out from his massive, window-cased office with a sheet of paper.

Ratings.

Numbers flew out of his lips as more and more people walked up to him so that they could listen closer. Clementine was first to the punch, bobbing up to him in her soot-covered, pink skirt suit. Angelica stood up and made her way to the back of the crowd, being careful not to make too much noise.

“I am proud to say that we were the most watched station this morning. Thanks to Clementine's team catching that explosion the way that they did. Darren! Angelica!”

Then everyone looked at the three of them and Angelica’s heart started racing and her eyes started watering and her face flushed with blood.

Why did I chose this? There is no logical reason for me to be here.

I don’t belong.

Darren slapped her on the back, the sound of excited chatter filling the void after the producer retreated back to his office. Clementine remained standing in the center of the room, her dramatized retelling of the story capturing everyone’s attention.

“Couple of us wanna get drinks tonight,” Darren said, wagging his bushy eyebrows.

Angelica pursed her lips.

Darren’s shoulders fell.

She hoped he knew enough not to go any further with the invitation. Darren was a buddy. A pal. But she would never go as far as to put herself in an intensely social setting just to hang out with him, so she gave her head a quick shake, and turned to begin gathering her things for her departure.

Once she made it home to her very modest, Portland apartment, she put in a microwaveable dinner, stuffed the hot pasta into her mouth, and went on to bed. The next morning, she awoke feeling no better than she had in going to sleep. It was Saturday, and Saturday meant going over to her mother’s place to help with gardening. Angelica didn’t hate gardening, or her mother, but somehow the two together were a little too much to handle. So after devoting less than an hour to the cause, Angelica quit, sitting at the patio table with one of her mother’s homemade fruit salads.

“Phew!” her mother stepped up onto the patio, taking off her gloves and sitting across from Angelica. She took off her sunglasses, revealing two tired grey eyes. “Thank’s for all the help, Gel,” She said, the pop of her tupperwear punctuating that sarcastic remark.

Angelica shrugged. “I didn’t come here for the flowers. I came for the fruit”

Her mother scoffed. “I thought my days of being a personal cook were over,” She said.

Angelica laughed at this, shoving a forkful of strawberry into her mouth. “You chose that life when you had me.”

“Ha!” she gulped down a generous sip of water before saying, “You can’t blame me for your healthy appetite.”

Angelica gulped. There was: another offhanded comment about her dress size. With her mother, they were a dime a dozen, constantly floating around her, thickening the air until it was nearly impossible to breathe. “Only for your food, Mom,” She said, hoping that a little complementing would divert the conversation that was bound to happen anyway.

But she raised an eyebrow, eyeing her bulbous breasts. “Doesn’t look it.”

Angelica dropped her fork accidentally-on purpose. “M-M-Mom.” There it was again: the stutter. A nervous sweat coated her forehead.

“Just join a spinning class or something,” She said, shrugging her shoulders.

You know it’s not that easy… “Y-Y-You kno--”

Her mother reached across the table, patting her shoulder. “Just shake it off, Gel. No nerves here. Just me n’ you.”

“M-Mom.” Angelica pressed her lips together. The harder she tried the more her insides rebelled against the effort.

She shook her head, her lips folding into a frown. “I’m sorry it’s just… can’t a mother talk to her daughter about these things? I should be able… to.” Her voice broke at the end.

Angelica reached for her hand. It was easier than trying to lie to her to calm her down. No. A mother couldn’t fat shame her daughter because seeing her curves made her uncomfortable. But this wasn’t A Mother. This was Angelica’s mother, and Angelica’s mother said whatever she wanted, however she wanted.

“One of my girlfriends started taking a spinning class. Said you can go as fast or slow as you want. Can even sit in the back if you get shy…”

“I don’t like spinning or biking.” This time the words came willingly.

Mother stopped chewing, letting the bolus of food hang in her mouth before she gulped it down and said, “Well, if you want to reduce--”

“I-I-I d-don’t want to red-duce.” Angelica said. Her fruit salad started to taste more and more bitter.

“Well, how are you gonna find a husband like that?” Her mother asked, jabbing her wrinkled finger at her.

“I’m not trying to find a husband.” Angelica lied. She had been looking for her prince charming practically since birth.

Her mother sighed, folding her hands in front of her. “This is my worst nightmare.”

Angelica raised an eyebrow. Her worst nightmare was drowning in a car accident. “I’m s-s-sorry.” I’m sorry you feel that way. I’m sorry my choices offend you. I’m sorry my lifestyle does not fit your misogynistic ways.

“Don’t you want a man to come home to? Don’t you want someone to make fruit salads for? Don’t you want a house… and garden… a baby?”

Angelica sucked in a deep breath, pursing her lips. “I just want a career.”

Her mother pursed her lips. “What? At that station? You never even get in front of the camera. You can’t even talk to me sometimes, let alone the rest of the world.”

Angelica had nothing to say to this. She kept her head down for the rest of the meal, focusing her attention on the crunch of the pineapple, the sweet juice of the strawberry. She could not deny the fact that her mother was at least a little bit right. Angelica found it difficult holding basic conversations with people. She always had, and yet, somehow, she went from a writer, to a journalist, to a newscaster and suddenly she wanted to be in front of people. She had a vision of herself; a better self. A self who could hop in front of the camera like it was nothing. A self she could love, truly love.

Her lunch ended on a quiet note, with subdued goodbyes and enough frowns to last Angelica the rest of the week. Her mother helped her into her parka as they stood in front of her front door. As soon as Angelica slipped her hands into the pockets, she noticed a sharp business card. She pulled it out to find that it was the number and address to the nearest gym. Spinning.

Angelica’s gaze returned to her mother’s face just in time to see her shrug apologetically. “I just want you to be happy.”

Angelica nodded, staring into those big gray eyes, she could scarcely deny that truth.

***

Angelica stood in the elevator at the station listening to her own breathing. It was just past four in the morning. She loved those quiet moments when it was too early, even for the newscasters. She could wander around the studio on her own, imagining a different life for herself. A smile played at her lips as the doors whooshed open, but it faded quickly. There was a light coming from an office on the far back wall of the floor.

Someone was here.

The elevator doors shut just as soon as Angelica stepped out. She tiptoed towards the office, squinting in the warm light. A part of her wanted to call out, another part of her wanted to do nothing. That part of her almost always won. Once she was close enough to tell, she could see through the blinds that it was clearly Clementine’s office: third door on the right. Angelica lingered there, wondering why Clementine, the one who always rolled in a clear ten minutes before her sound check, could possibly be at the station so early.

“Who’s there?” Clementine’s sharp voice cut the silence.

She had lingered too long.

No one!

“Angelica?”

She sighed. She was caught. She stepped towards the door, knocking… and knocking… and internally kicking herself for knocking…

“Jesus, Gel. Just come the fuck in.”

Angelica jumped, yanking the door open so hard that it slammed into the wall.

Clementine jumped, shooting her an annoyed look before returning her gaze to the computer screen in front of her. “What are you doing here this early?”

Angelica shrugged. “N-Nothing.”

Clementine sighed. “Okay.” She then turned back to the screen in front of her, the google search page reflecting off of her eye glasses. She glanced up at Angelica one more time before gesturing at the singular desk chair sitting in front of her.

Angelica followed her non-verbal order.

“I’ve been thinking a lot about this sad station.” Clementine glanced back up to check that Angelica was still listening.

Angelica was always just listening.

“Anyway, what we really need is a special. Some kind of thing to really take us over the edge you know? So I’ve been looking at this guy, Blake Hancock?”

Blake Hancock? The name sounded familiar.

“He’s like Oregon’s biggest treasure. He’s got this massive estate up in hills. You know, where it’s always snowy. Apparently, he inherited the country’s most profitable logging company from his dad and now he’s working on a business merger with some tractor company.”

Angelica failed to see the point in any of this.

Clementine glanced up from the computer, her eyes alight with excitement. She swiped a lock of hair behind her ear and said, “Oh come on! He’s a fucking billionaire!”

How was that supposed to help anything? What did that even mean? “So?” Angelica managed to say.

“We could go do a study or something. We could travel up there and get the inside scoop. This guy is gonna be the Donald Trump and when that happens, I wanna be able to say we got there first.”

A billionaire in Oregon? Fat chance.

Clementine glanced up at her again, an impatient scowl darkening her face. “Just come over here and look at this guy. I know you’ll want to come with me.”

Angelica’s eyes went wide. “C-come with you?” her lips hovered around the end of that word, as if she expected it to turn around and come back through her mouth.

Clementine nodded. “You have to follow me around right? Wanna do a story? A real story?”

Angelica doubted interviewing a billionaire about cutting down trees was a real story, but she leaned over Clementine’s shoulder anyway. Her heart nearly stopped at the image in front of her. It was the eyes. It had to have been the eyes. They were forest green, the pigment practically jumping out of the computer screen at her. Then, there was his face. It was squared off, a perfect, strong jaw. Bushy eyebrows. Lots of hair. An expensive looking suit draped his dense-body. He looked like a carpenter dressed like broker. It was the best of both worlds: the smart business man with the suit and the fancy razor and the handyman who always knew what to do when the faucet wouldn’t stop dripping water.

She gulped down that lump in her throat. The thought of meeting him excited and frightened her all at once. So, she nodded, naturally. “I’m in.”

Chapter 2

Darren turned the van one last time and everything leveled off. They were all shaken from the nearly life  threatening drive up winding roads and hairpin turns. One more massive hill towered above them, the road leading straight up. The cars that had periodically passed on the other side of the road eventually disappeared until there was no one. Beyond the hill, embedded in the ever-present clouds, was a mansion unlike anything Angelica had ever seen. Her hands left the back of Clementine’s seat for the first time during the entire drive as she took in everything from it’s dark stone walls, to the red shutters and the sharp edges.

Darren popped the cigar out of his mouth and clasped the wheel. “All right., Just easing her up…”

All three of them held their breath as he climbed that hill, the van cranking and whining in protest.

“Jesus, Darren. Will you put that thing out?” Clementine snapped in a shaking voice.

Darren’s eyes flashed wide in exasperation. “Do you want me to drive or do you want me to drive?”

Clementine just turned away from him, because she did, indeed, want him to drive.

Angelica released a sigh of relief as they finally made it to the top of that hill. She laid her eyes on the estate in front of her. It spanned as far as she could see in either direction. She imagined, in warmer climates, some sort of fountain might have dominated the roundabout driveway, but instead, there stood a massive weeping willow. Thoughts of “Colors of the Wind” flashed across Angelica’s mind as she stared at the piece, wondering why he would want such an oppressive plant in his front yard. Yet, she couldn’t deny that she was intrigued.

“That took long enough.” Clementine muttered as she climbed out of the truck.

Darren let out a sharp whistle. It echoed as he rounded the truck. “You ready, hun?” He asked, slapping Angelica on the shoulder as Clementine slipped her beanie off of her head to check her hair.

Angelica nodded.

Just when she began to wonder where the welcoming committee was, she heard the sound of a door being pulled open. She looked up just in time to see a man dressed in a cumberbund, a white button down, and a gray wool jacket step outside, holding the massive door open for someone else, a woman.

Angelica peered at her as she stepped over the threshold and made her way towards her. Her long, down feather coat hung open, revealing a black sweaterdress underneath. Her thick, graying hair flowed down her sides and back as she made her way towards the three of them. Her lips, which she had covered in dark red lipstick stretched into an alluring smile. “Welcome to my home,” She said.

Clementine shot her her television smile, her gloved hand shooting out towards her. “Thank you for having me-- … us. Clementine White.”

The woman nodded. “Fiona Daniels.” She then turned her attention to Darren, a bourgeois frown darkening her face as she gingerly shook his hand. “My husband smoked cigars,” She said, a note to his breath and smell.

Darren nodded, a knowing smile stretched across his face. Angelica could read his body language like a book. His stiff back and set jaw told her he didn’t like her… not even a little bit. “And how’s he?”

She shrugged, waving her hand. “Nearly dead.”

Nearly dead?

Darren ducked his head as the four of them made their way back to the front door. “What happened to the guy?”

Fiona nodded at the butler as she stepped inside.

Angelica immediately took a whiff of the oak and cinnamon that filled the air inside of the house. She pursed her lips at the contrast between her worn snowshoes and the shiny, dark, hardwood floors.

Fiona sighed. “He was in a hunting accident with my son. By the way, don’t mention that to Blake. He acts… strange.” Her voice dropped at that last word.

A chill shot up Angelica’s spine. Before she could think too hard about it, Fiona clapped her hands together. “Well, my son is very busy at the moment. Something about a merger. But I will lead you up to his office.”

Clementine gave an eager nod, then stepped next to Fiona, slipping her legal pad out of her messenger bag and scribbling this or that on it.

Fiona took one step towards the daunting spiral staircase before coming to an abrupt stop. She let out a singular giggle, glancing at Angelica and the others. “Silly me. I didn’t even offer to take your coats.” She said before snapping her fingers.

A different man in the matching cumberbund and button down appeared to take their things. Once their coats were stacked in his arms, he nodded at Fiona and disappeared.

Angelica wondered wildly if she would ever see those coats again.

“So anyway,” Fiona started, ascending the stairs. “Since you called me, I am sure you understand what makes this place unique.”

“You don’t need to sell it.” Darren muttered.

Clementine shot her a crooked smile, “Well, I called Blake.”

Fiona laughed as they reached the landing at the top of the stair case. She stepped up to the railing, laying her arms on it, stretching them out to either side of her. “Don’t be silly, Blake doesn’t answer his own phone.” she said, her words falling lazily out of her mouth.

“But you do…?” Darren cut in.

Fiona ignored him, standing straight up and continuing on to the corridor on the other end of the landing. “I am essentially the most important person in household,” She said. “I keep the books, pay the bills, handle renovations, take care of his father…”

By then, they were standing in front of a set of double doors. Angelica looked right past Fiona, her heart flipping at the knowledge that there Blake was, right on the other side of those doors.

Clementine gave Fiona a curt nod. “Right. Thank you.” She said, before shoving her legal pad into her open messenger bag.

There was the shuffling of feet before both doors whooshed open and Angelica found herself stunned, frozen in place in the presence of the man standing in front of her. He was even more glorious in person than through a computer screen. He towered over all of them, his height halfway to seven feet, his body of thick, dense muscle draped in black crew-neck sweater and forest green slats. He looked less like a human and more like a sculpture.

Clementine swiped the beanie off of her head, shoved it at Darren and flipped her hair around, her thin arms flapping around as she shifted the thick mass of blond this way and that.

“These are the reporters you were expecting?” Fiona said.

Blake nodded, stepping aside so that they could enter.

As Angelica stepped over the threshold, her stomach rolled around. She would have to walk right past to  him. In three…. two… one… They were less than a foot away from each other. Angelica fancied could just smell the scent coming off of him.

Fur?

The doors shut behind them.

Clementine sat down in the seat across from his desk without even asking him. She dropped her messenger bag on the ground by her feet and slapped the legal pad onto the table. Shouldn’t she have at least given him a second to catch his bearings? Asked some unrelated, get-to-know-you, questions before she whipped out the pad?

Blake ground his teeth, crossing the room to his seat on the other side of the oppressively thick, wooden desk. He folded his hands on its surface, his gaze, even and barely seeing.

“Do you mind if we…” Clementine gestured at the camera in Darren’s hand.

Blake grimaced, then ducked his head ever so slightly. His eyes narrowed at Clementine in contempt. “If you must.”

Angelica went hot with desire.

“So, you must be pretty proud of this estate. It’s… well magnificent.” The great Clementine White sounded more like a flustered fan girl than an objective reporter.

Stop blushing goddammit. Angelica glanced at Darren, searching his face for the same kind of disapproval that she felt.

He shook his head.

“Is there a question in that?” Blake asked, his body unmoving, but the message of impatience expertly imbedded into those words.

Clementine looked up at him, a deer caught in headlights. “Of course.” Clementine chuckled. She looked down at her legal pad as if the answer were right there.

They all stood in that room, staring at her with expectant eyes. Ironic how she was finally the center of attention. As she continued to gaze, unseeing, at the stack of yellow paper, Angelica realized that the answer was right there in front of all of them.

Blake glanced at her. At first, it was a fleeting look, barely noticeable. But then his eyes settled on her, the green pupils scanning her from top to bottom. His plump lips hung slightly open, a haze in his gaze. Angelica wildly imagined herself sitting on top of him. She imagined those large hands caressing her curves and that look… that inviting look. “Are you seeing anyone?” There wasn’t even a trace of a stutter. A stunned look took over everyone’s face, including Angelica’s.

Blake’s lips stretched into a smile, his eyes twinkling in the dim lighting. “Excuse me?” He asked, but there was no denying the amusement in his stare.

Angelica had transcended her body. In her head, she imagined herself a rock star. The next words came out of her mouth before she even had a chance to think about them. “You’ve got this big house. You live with your mom… and your dad. What about your wife?”

Clementine’s frown had devolved into a disbelieving grimace.

Blake lifted his left hand, which, of course, was devoid of a ring. “There is no wife.”

Angelica’s face flushed pink. It was happening again; her words piling up in the back of her head. There were way too many possibilities and Angelica simply did not have the time to sift through the stupid phrases. Just like that, she crashed back into her normal self.

Blake had eyes only for her. “I am afraid I have an afternoon meeting that I must attend. Could we pick this up tomorrow?”

Angelica nodded, even though the question couldn’t have been for her. She could see Darren’s crooked smile out of the corner of her eye.

Clementine shot out of her chair. “Of course.” She said, reaching her hand out as if she intended him to shake it.

He stared at it for a moment too long before finally taking it. Clementine seemed to melt at the touch. “Are you ready?” She asked, looking at Angelica and Darren.

Darren nodded, took the camera down and began to pack up the rest of his belongings. Angelica lingered a bit, wanting to stretch out her time in Blake’s presence as much as possible before she stepped out. Her foot had barely made it over the threshold before she felt something on her arm. She turned to find Blake standing right behind her, a crooked smile lighting up his face. “You were completely out of place.”

It was an accusation Angelica couldn’t deny. “I’m always out of place.” Something about him invited her in.

He stood even closer to her, his hand a mere centimeter from hers. Half of her expected him to touch her and the other half had no idea what she would do if he did. “Why are you nervous?”

She raised an eyebrow. “Can you tell?”

He traced his hand from her shoulder down to her fingers, lifting her hand up to his lips. He planted a soft kiss on it, the touch driving her mad with desire. “Don’t be. You’ve already won me over.”

Angelica shook her head, waving a wishful thought before it even got a chance to become fully formed. “What does that even mean?”

He leaned even closer to her, resting his hand above her head.

He’s just looking for an easy lay. Girls don’t come around here that often. That’s all this is.

But then he said, “You captivated me from the moment you walked in,” and Angelica didn’t care what this was.

“Have I?” She could hear Clementine’s voice coming from the hallway: “Should I go back? I wanna go back in there!” and Darren: “Jesus, Tine. Just give it a rest for today.”

“I don’t need to tell you that I felt the same way.” She was her best version of herself when she was around him.

He continued to hold on to her hand. “I usually take my dinner on my own… but now that I’ve met you, I wouldn’t be able to bear it.”

Angelica’s eyes were wide with endearment. She tilted her head up towards him, that smile pasted on her face even though her mind was going into overdrive. “Well now I have no other choice than to accept.”

He raised her hand to his lips one more time. “You always have a choice with me,” He said.

Angelica gulped.

He nodded towards the door. “I assume your friends are waiting?”

They’re not my friends. But she nodded eagerly. “Yes, of course.” She opened one of the doors and stepped back out into the hallway, not quite the same.

Chapter 3

Adrenaline was supposed to be Angelica’s best friend. Whenever she was scared or impossibly nervous, so nervous the fear was almost life or death, her motor skills kicked in and a switch flipped from introvert to extrovert almost immediately. It was her secret weapon, getting her through dinner parties and interviews to boot.

But right now, in that moment, sitting at the end of the longest dinner table she had ever seen in her life, wearing her golden cashmere dress, adrenalin was her enemy.

The words dropped out of her mouth, as numerous as a bag of sand, the first unable to even reach the ground before the second was on the move. The aroma of a generous T-bone steak and the sweet potato that accompanied it, drifted up to her nose, but she could barely take a sip from the goblet of red wine, let alone a whole bite of food. Somewhere on the back of her mind, there was a little voice demanding that she pull in the reigns, but it was being obliterated by her nerves. She could no more stop herself than she could scale a building.

So Blake did it for her.

He lifted his hand up, a stern look in his eye. His lips folded together, a “shhhhhh,” sound filling the large room.

Angelica froze, for the first time since she sat down, she could actually hear the sound of the fireplace crackling behind her. It was nice.

Blake stared right through her. Then he stood up, slipping off his shoes.

What the hell was going on? Angelica had the distinct feeling that he wanted her to copy him, so she did. She stood up and slipped her feet out of her booties, following him to the fur rug that had been laid right in front of the table. He brought his plate with him, then nodded towards hers. In a short moment, they had relocated in front of the table in their bare feet with a plate of food in front of them.

“Better?” He asked as he took his fork and knife and cut into her steak.

Angelica lifted her eyes to the ceiling, her heart fluttering in disbelief as he picked up a petite piece of meat and nudged it towards her mouth. She opened it, letting him place the food onto her tongue. It tasted better than anything she had ever had.

He turned back to his own plate. “You know, I had the best cut of meat brought in for this and you haven’t even touched it.”

Angelica swallowed the bolus of food. “I’m really not here for the meat,” She said.

Blake let out a dark chuckle. “I suppose not.” He then leaned over to her, planting a kiss on her cheek. His breath showered her ear as he whispered, “Neither am I.”

Angelica gulped, grinding her teeth together and squeezing her palms, anything to stop herself from jumping him right then and there. “I don’t know what it is about you. I never do stuff like this, I just—”

He placed a hand over hers. “Neither do I.” Then he kissed her. She could taste the smoke coming off of his breath, the sweetness of the wine and something else… something distinctly him. She forgot all about the plate of food in front of her and clutched at his shirt, drawing him closer to her. She felt so small in his arms, a delicate flower to be protected in the casing of his muscles.

Just like that, the billions of thoughts in her head diminished. She was filled with the white noise of pleasure, her moans mixing in with his groans as his lips found her chin, then her neck. She clutched at his satisfyingly large arms, biting her lips at the titillating sensation of his tongue on her skin. He sucked on her, drawing her flesh into his mouth, a growl gurgling at the base of his throat.

Angelica sighed as he pulled away, a crooked smile on his face. “You taste divine.”

She shuddered at this, practically melting into him. “Who are you?” She breathed.

Blake picked up his goblet, taking a generous gulp of it, then set it back down on the table before replying with. “I’m not sure I know the answer to that question.”

Angelica pursed her lips. Something didn’t add up. As the haze from that kiss started to fade away, she found herself asking questions again, the journalist in her reawakened. “You’re so down to Earth. So cool, “ She said.

Blake raised an eyebrow. “I didn’t invite you here for an interview.”

Angelica giggled at this, resting her head on his shoulder. The movement felt so natural, as if she had been doing it for years. “You don’t like interviews.”

“I haven’t done very many of them.”

“And yet you’re the head of a multibillion dollar enterprise.”

He glanced down at her. “Your point?”

Angelica shrugged. “I just don’t see it. I have a feeling about you and you just don’t belong. How does a guy like you end up in a place like this?” She huffed out a breath, trying her best to keep her breathing slow and her heart calm. She was doing it. She was actually doing it.

Blake shook his head. “I never wanted to be here. My dad’s the one that got rich… not me. But then he-- … well, he got hurt and none of us had a choice.”

Angelica nodded. “And if you had?”

“I would have a normal job… and maybe I would have met you sooner.”

Angelica pursed her lips. “It gets lonely up here…”

He wrapped his arms around her, “Indeed it does.”

***

Blake pushed open the heavy door that led to his personal room. Angelica gasped at the grand space, taking in everything from the finished wood floors, to the massive stone fireplace, to the four post bed, lifted almost four feet off of the ground and draped in maroon sheets. He had offered to show it to her as a joke and, as a joke, she had accepted… But it was no longer just a joke.

She shut the door behind her, her heart pounding with equal parts nerves and excitement. There she was, right there in the middle of a billionaire’s bedroom, wearing the best outfit she owned. “It’s nice…” He wasted no time crossing the room to her and placing his hands on her wide hips.

“You are absolutely gorgeous.”

Angelica gulped. She tilted her chin up towards him. Her hands pressed against his chest. He did not hesitate to kiss her, their lips dancing together. They swayed back and forth, grinding harder and harder against each other until her panties were damp with desire and she could feel his bulge digging into her torso. He guided her to his bed, hoisting her up on top of it.

She noted how soft the mattress was, reveling in the way that it simply swallowed her up. He took off his sweater in one, lithe movement, revealing a washboard chest, abs that made Angelica want to pinch herself out of this impossibly pleasurable dream. He mounted her, his strong arms placed on either side of her shoulders as he kissed her again. She wrapped her arms around his neck, her fingers intertwined in his thick head of hair. She encased him with her thick legs. She drove herself into him, pressing her crotch up against him over and over again.

He slipped her dress down to her shoulders, sucking on her lips as his hand clutched at her breasts.

Her nipples poked through her bra as the dress came completely off. She couldn’t believe this was happening. She was nearly naked before him and yet didn’t even feel a trace of embarrassment. All she wanted was to feel him inside of her. Yes. His manhood, engorged with blood, jutting into her over and over again. They were almost there… so close.

He flung her breasts out of the bra that held them, his mouth shifting from the right to the left, taking them into his lips while his tongue flicked her nipples. Her nails dug into the skin on his back as she bit his shoulder, looking for something to hold on to. As she bit her lip, her moans filling the room, he slipped her wet panties off of her. He them across the room and fumbled with his own belt and pants.

He shoved himself into her, his wide cock penetrating her with ease.

She arched her back, pressing herself against him. He drove himself into her over and over again. Their movements rocking the bed. The thunk thunk thunk of the headboard slapping against the back wall. The dud dud dud of the posts wagging back and forth. Angelica’s mouth hung wide open as she sucked in ragged breath after ragged breath. As her pleasure intensified so did his thrusts. He embedded his head into her shoulder, his forehead slick with sweat as together, they climaxed.

With a sigh, he dropped down next to her on the bed. “That was…” he gasped.

“I know, “Angelica said.

Chapter 4

The next morning, Angelica sat in the hotel with Clementine in the next bed over. She had awoken with the taste of Blake in her mouth, the smell of him on her skin. She couldn’t believe that everything from the night before had really happened, couldn’t stomach the fact that she had actually had sex with The Black Hancock. She glanced over at Clementine, who’s gaze was fixed at the television set. She had not spoken to her since learning about her date with Blake and didn’t seem to want to break that silence any time soon.

The toilet flushed and Darren emerged from the bathroom.

Clementine scoffed. “Jesus, Darren. Do you ever wash your hands?”

Darren narrowed his eyes at her. “None of your business,” He said. Then he turned his attention to the television where a man stood in front of a weather map, spewing excitedly about a massive snow storm headed in their direction. “That doesn’t look good.”

Angelica glanced out of the window, for a deep, dark overcast had, indeed, descended over the snow caps. What little trees stood around the hotel grounds swayed violently in the wind. “That looks intense.”

Clementine snapped her gaze in Angelica’s direction. “Like last night?”

Darren rolled his eyes. “Don’t be like that,” He said, slipping a cigar in his mouth.

Clementine glared at him. “You can’t smoke that in here.”

“Yes I can,” Darren said, “I asked the lady at the front desk.”

She let out a dramatic sigh before climbing off of the bed and shrugging her robe on. “Well fine. Then I’m leaving.”

Darren just shook his head as he flipped the lighter, but the shrill sound of his phone ringing interrupted this. “Hello?”

Clementine paused in the doorway just in case.

“Oh right. Of course,” He said, a twinkle of excitement in his eye as he hung up the phone. “It’s Jim. He wants us on location for this storm.”

Angelica glanced out of the window, her eyes wide. To say she was unprepared was a massive understatement. “Oh my God. Are you serious?”

“Oh fuck yeah.” Clementine said as she barged right back into the room, ripping her robe off. Angelica dressed herself with shaking fingers. The thought of them getting back in that van and driving anywhere in this weather made her stomach turn. Almost thirty minutes had passed before they were walking through the front doors of the hotel, ignoring the flabbergasted looked from the clerk.

The snow had already begun to fall, whipping around through the wind and easily slamming against   Angelica’s face, even under the cover directly in front of the hotel. They could hardly see ten feet in front of them. A gray fog had descended upon the whole landscape. Angelica shuddered to wonder if their old van could take it…

***

Blake sat in his father’s room, taking in his sleeping figure. He was nothing more than the shell of a man he had grown up on. It always gave him chills to see him that way, but after his night with Angelica, he was starting to rethink everything.

“I know I promised you I wouldn’t, but I did,” He said, talking to the man as if there was a possibility, however slim, that he might respond. “I met a woman the other night and I think we might really be something,” But his heart ached to know that that may very well not be the case.

He leaned onto the bed, watching the mattress give and his father with it, but there was no movement, no response. “God, I wish I could speak to you. Mom is no help. No fucking help. I wish I hadn’t--” He shuddered at the memory of his father standing in their foyer yelling about one thing or another. He had changed right in front of him: no warning, no opportunity to reverse the process. He was man and then he was bear. And then his father collapsed onto the ground in front of him, a mass of body and blood.

The thought made Blake want to scrape his insides out.

The storm raged outside of his window. He turned his attention to it, unable to look at his father anymore. “If I let myself get close to her… If I reveal what I am…” He could see something smoking just off in the distance… a car or… a van. His eyes peered at the peculiar sight. It couldn’t be…

***

Angelica coughed, blood slipping from between her lips. Darren had spun out of control, slipping off of the road and into a ditch. In mere seconds, this disturbance caused a small avalanche. Angelica’s head spun from all the tumbling and rolling.

“Save the camera,” Darren grunted as he shoved the door open, pushing against the build-up of snow.

Angelica lifted her head off of the seat in front of her. Clementine’s hair was coated in dirt, snow and blood. She wasn’t moving.

Angelica cleared her throat. “Tine?” She said, but there was no response.

By then, Darren ripped her door open, the cold air blasting in. It wasn’t until she set foot on the snow that she even realized what was going on around her. They were about six feet deep into a ditch. The van had blasted right through multiple layers of snow and they were stuck. Impossibly stuck.

“What the fuck?” She whispered as Darren started the process of getting Clementine out of the van.

“She’s not moving,” He said, hoisting her out.

Angelica was CPR certified, something she had started in high school to give her a false sense of importance. Darren shrugged out of his coat and placed it under Clementine. Her eyes were shut, but she could see her chest rising and falling with her breath. She was still alive.

“This is--” Angelica was going to make another comment about how stupid their decision to do this had been in the first place when she heard something rapidly approaching. It was the patter of a very large animal galloping in the snow.

“Oh Shit.” Darren muttered in a shaking voice.

Angelica gulped, her stomach trembling inside of her. Then there was a roar, a distinct bear roar. She could see its shadow descend over the ditch. She tilted her head up, feasting her eyes on the bear who stood towering over them, his brown fur coated in snow. He dipped down into the ditch, one thick arm reaching for them.

“Oh fuck no…” Darren scrambled to the other side.

But Angelica stood frozen in her spot, captivated by the animal. “Blake?” She breathed.

He gave a quick nod, an awkward, human gesture for such an animal.

She peered even deeper into him, noting his green eyes. She had no doubt in her mind that it was him. Then, she took a leap of faith, sitting in the bed of his arm. As he lifted her out of the ditch, she felt closer to him than ever before. He set her down onto the snow.

“Hello!” Darren waved his hands.

The bear, Blake, reached down for him as well. Darren flinched, but then gingerly took his arm, straightening out his coat as soon as Blake put him back on the snow. Blake began to tremble as his body shifted back to his human form.

Angelica’s eyes were wide as she watched this. She couldn’t believe what she was seeing.

“This is why I don’t have guests,” Blake said, his teeth shattering.

Darren looked intently into Angelica’s eyes. “We need to broadcast this.”

Angelica nodded, her heart fluttering in her chest with excitement. This was her first broadcast and she was going to nail
it.

UNDEFEATED ALPHA

By Rachel S. William

Chapter 1

Laura Francois glared at her father and walked out of the living room of her parents’ home. She had had enough of the ancient laws that her kind were bound to; and wanted to make a life for herself. She was supposed to go out that night with her parents and the Fountains so that she could get to know the man that she was supposed to eventually marry. In the old days, she wouldn’t have been even given the luxury of getting to know him at all; she simply would have had to marry him and that would be that. The werewolf shape shifter clans had made alliances and kept ties this way for thousands of years; but Laura was anything but a traditional girl.

At twenty-one, she was a beautiful curvaceous, blue-eyed brunette that had ambitions all her own. She wanted to start her own law firm and choose her own partner when he finally came along. Most humans were not bound to pre-arranged marriages, so Laura didn’t see why she had to be.  She was a smart girl with a mind all her own; and she was determined to find a way out of this predicament. She pulled her long, black hair back in a ponytail and pulled her black dress up over her large breasts so she wasn’t revealing too much cleavage.

“All I’m asking you to do for the moment is go to dinner with them so that you can get to know one another,” David Francois said to his daughter as he walked into the den were she had gone.

“No it’s not all you’re asking of me. Dinner is only the beginning-what’s next is our wedding. You are just trying to ease me into this whole situation,” she said.

“Laura, it’s been this way with our families for thousands of years. It’s the best way to ensure our alliances and make sure that we mate with our own kind,” her mother, Gina said as she walked into the room

She turned to face her mother. “It would be one thing if Vincent Fontaine wasn’t such a creep. You know he makes extra money in the underground fighting rings, don’t you? He’s not just a business man who owns an auto mechanics shop,” she said.

“Those are rumors started by your friend, Jenn. You know how she likes to stir up the pot,” her father replied.

“It’s the truth. Not only that, I’ve seen him out with a few different women. Whose to say he’s going to stop his womanizing just because he’s marrying me?” she asked.

David turned away from her and looked out of the window.

“Please my dear, just give him a chance,” her father said.

Laura did not reply; but she was resigned to meet him for the sake of her parents. Marrying him was another matter that she did not intend to go through with.

They met the Fontaines at the Café Cezanne, a five star restaurant uptown. The Fontaines were arrogant and haughty; and Laura could feel their eyes wash over her as she and her parents sat down at the table. Harold and Madeleine Fontaine were studying Laura as if they trying to size up whether or not she was good enough for their son to marry. They were more interested in the ties that they would make with the Francois’s that would help their social standing in the wolf shape shifter community.

“It is very good to see you all again,” David said in his usual friendly manner.

“Likewise,” Harold Fontaine said.

“Where is Vincent?” Gina asked.

“He is waiting over there for Laura. They will have their own table so that they may engage one another in private,” Madeleine said.

Laura’s parents looked at her and nodded. She reluctantly walked over to where Vincent was siting. His dirty blonde hair was slicked back, making him look somewhat like a gangster. He had rippling muscles, which made the arms of his suit fit tightly and stubble appearing on his chin. He wore an arrogant, suggestive grin.

“Come sit down. I won’t bit. Not yet anyways,” he said. Laura did not laugh although she supposed he would have like it if she had.

“We need to get to know one another if we are soon to be married,” he said.

“I haven’t agreed to that as of yet,” she said.

“I think you will,” he said, raising an eyebrow and placing his hand on her knee.

She pulled her knee away from him.

“There will be plenty of time for more intimate relations,” he said.

“Don’t be so sure,” she said.

“I think you’ll come around,” he said, with more than a hint of arrogance.

Laura got through the rest of dinner fighting the urge to get up and walk out for the sake of her parents.

“So, how did it go?” her mother asked her as they drove back to their house.

“About like I expected. I think he might be an even bigger pig than I thought he was. I thought I was supposed to be married to a wolf,” she joked.

“Very funny,” David said.

When Laura felt frustrated and upset, she would go out to the wild beaches of the outer banks nearby and shift into her wolf form. She went out to her favorite spot and shape shifted when she was sure that no one was around to see. Within seconds, she became a large grey and white wolf and ran through the sand, passing a herd of wild horses that looked at her as she ran by. She howled at the full moon; and continued her run. From the nearby woods, she saw the glowing eyes of another wolf looking out towards her. She wondered if this was a wild wolf or a shape shifter like her. She ran on; and the other wolf ran up towards her. She decided to turn and speak to the animal. It was a sleek, handsome black wolf.

“Who are you?” she asked as the black wolf came close to her.

“I’m Frank Bolton, your old friend from high school,” he said.

Chapter 2

Laura sniffed him and recognized his scent. She was pleased to see the friend that she had known in high school again after four years. She and Frank had had an attraction for one another; but they had never acted upon it. They had always dated other people and remained friends. After high school, Frank had moved away and they had lost touch.

“How have you been?” she asked him.

“I’ve been doing fairly well for myself. I’ve started my own law firm; and it’s expanded to several different cities. I moved back to this area about a year ago,” he said as they ran side by side in the moonlight.

“And you?” he said.

“I’m trying to get into the law business myself; but lately I’m been dealing with the fact that my parents want to match me up with Vincent Fontaine,” she said.

“I’m sorry to hear that. He’s a real creep, that one,” he said.

“Tell me about it,” she said. She became very curious at that point as to how he looked now in his human form. “Would you mind transforming? I haven’t seen you in a long time; and to tell the truth, I wouldn’t mind having a look at you,” she said.

“Sure,” he said. “I wouldn’t mind seeing you as well,” he said.

They both transformed and stood naked before one another. She looked at Frank with his rippling muscles and short, curly brown hair. His hazel eyes glistened in the moonlight. He was more handsome than ever. His eyes washed over her shoulder-length raven black hair that blew wildly in the night breeze and her sparkling blue eyes. He allowed his eyes to descend to her perfect large breasts and along her big beautiful curves and gorgeous legs. His mouth practically fell open; and he quickly looked back into her eyes to avoid being too inappropriate.

She laughed. “It’s ok, I’m checking you out too,” she said.

He smiled. “Laura, I don’t mind telling you that I’ve been thinking about you a lot lately. It seems like fate that we should run into each other like this,” he said.

“Oh Frank, I’ve thought about you too,” she said as her hand gently touched his shoulder. They both could feel something as they made contact with one another, not unlike a sudden jolt of electricity. Suddenly, a couple came jogging down the beach a few hundred yards away; and they were forced to hide out in the woods nearby.

They watched the couple run by. Laura began to walk back out to the beach; but accidentally fell into a small hole in the ground. Frank reached down to help her up. As he pulled her to him, she fell into his arms. They gazed into each other’s eyes for a moment; and then became overwhelmed by the urge to kiss one another. They gave in and their lips locked in a passionate exchange. Soon their hands began to grope one another feverishly, breaking the sexual tension that used to exist between them. Frank let his tongue explore her erect nipples in a circular fashion as she sighed with delight. Her hands reached down to his manhood, stroking it in anticipation.

“Are you sure about this?” he said as he came up from her breast for air.

“I’ve never been more certain about anything,” she said. Then, her mouth began to kiss his muscular chest. Frank laid her down gently in the sand and opened her legs like butterfly wings. He slid into her gently; and began to thrust into her with slow strokes. She moaned expectantly and took his huge cock eagerly, locking eyes with him. His hands caressed her shoulders and worked their way down her sides while steadily increasing the pace of his thrusts. Laura came suddenly saying his name in a whispery voice.

“Oh Frank!” she said. The sight of her big, gorgeous pupils dilating with pleasure as her breasts swirled with a wild motion was all he could stand. He pulled out and came all over her stomach while she licked her lips sensually.

“Oh my GOD!” he moaned. They lay in the sand gazing into each other’s eyes while the surf gently purred in the background.

After a few minutes of silence she spoke. “I can’t believe we did that after all these years of not even going out on a date with each other,” she said.

“It was something that we always felt; but never acted on. I think it was about time,” he said.

“Oh Frank, if only I could be with you instead of that creep, Vincent. What can I do?” she said.

“Don’t despair, we will figure out some way for you to get out of this,” he said as he looked up into her blue eyes and kissed her lips.

They got dressed and aid their goodbyes.

“Please tell me we will see each other again soon,” she said.

“Someone would have to kill me or imprison me to keep me from seeing you again,” he said.

They kissed one final time before saying their goodbyes. Frank reassured her that he would be in touch soon.

Chapter 3

Laura could think of nothing but Frank since that magical night they spent together. She was due to come over to her parents because they had an important matter to speak with her about. She was not looking forward to what she was sure was a conversation about her upcoming marriage to Vincent.

She sat at her parents’ large dining room table looking down at her glass of water. She touched the cold edge of the glass, thinking of how wonderful it felt to caress Frank’s heaving body.

“Laura dear, we need to talk about an event that will be happening in a couple of months,” Gina said.

“Mom, I’m not going through with it. I know that you really want me to and I don’t want to disappoint you; but I just can’t marry Vincent,” she said.

“Please, just hear me out before you start putting up a wall,” she replied.

“The truth is I didn’t love your father when we were first married; but as I got to know him, I realized that he was a loving and sensitive man that was willing to cater to my every need. I grew to love him as you will grow to love Vincent,” she said.

“I don’t think that’s going to happen. Vincent is not like dad- he’s a jerk with a capital ‘J’,” she said as she left the room. Her mother shook her head and sighed.

⍣⍣⍣

Later that night, Vincent left his mechanic shop and drove to an abandoned warehouse downtown. Cars were already parked up and down the street. He looked around to make sure no suspecting eyes were following his movements; and he wrapped on the door with the secret knock. The door opened and a large black man, named Mack smiled at him.

“Come on in, boss, everyone’s waiting,” he said. Vincent walked in and passed through two rooms until he opened the door to a large open room in the warehouse. Several men were gathered on one side of the room, many of them wearing expensive suits. They cheered as Vincent walked in and greeted them.

“Thanks for coming everyone. We will now start begin the first fight of the day,” he said. Several men cheered and waved money in the air after this.

Mack grabbed a microphone that had been set up and began to announce the first fight.

“In this corner, the feistiest wolf this side of Transylvania, Cameron Colbert!” A tall, muscular man with a mustache and no shirt on raised up his right fist as cheers went up in the crowd. Over here we have a canine that could rival the hound of the Baskervilles, Sam Jameson!” A shorter; but stockier man with red hair raised up his right hand and more cheers went up.

“You gentlemen know the rules- there are none!” Mack shouted as cheers went up again. Now, let the fighting commence!

The two men soon transformed into their wolf forms. They began to scratch and bite at one another. Cameron gained the upper hand pouncing on Sam trying to tear at his throat. Sam managed to throw Cameron off of him; but he was badly wounded. Cameron turned to face him; and pounced on him again. Sam began to bleed badly from a scratch that had been inflicted on his right shoulder. Cameron bit Sam on his other shoulder as blood began to flow down Sam’s chest. Sam let out a whine of defeat and retreated from the ring.

“Looks like we have a winner boys!” Mack shouted as cash exchanged hands and boos mixed with cheers. Vincent looked from side to side, nodding his head in approval of the victor.

“Now we come to the time when challenges can be issued. We are through with the planned fights. Does anyone here wish to challenge anyone?” Mack said. At first, no one came forward; but a few seconds later, Frank emerged form the back of the crowd and spoke,

“I do,” he said. “I want to challenge Vincent Fontaine,” he said. The crowd went silent. No one had ever challenged Vincent like this before, although he had participated in fights there in the past; and had always proven to be the victor.

Vincent looked at Frank and laughed. They had met some time a while back; and Vincent didn’t think of him as a worthy adversary. Vincent laughed and began to take off his shirt.

“This is going to be a walk in the park,” he said.

“One more things,” Frank said. “If I win this fight, you will agree not to marry Laura Francois,” he said. Vincent pondered this for a minute; and then spoke.

“Very well. I’m not planning on losing this fight so I really don’t care what the conditions are,” he said. The two men shook hands, sizing each other up. Vincent yanked Frank forwards towards him, slamming him into his own chest with a shit-eating grin. Frank pulled away and regained his footing.

Frank nodded. The two rivals took their places on opposite sides of the ring. Frank took off his shirt- he was not quite as muscular as Vincent; but he was certainly a worthy adversary. Some money began to exchange hands in the crowd. The vast majority of the men were betting in favor of Vincent being the victor.

The two men changed into their wolf forms. Frank snarled as his black fur stood up in an angry, defiant gesture. Vincent was a silver and white wolf, bearing its enormous fangs. Suddenly the two wolves lurched at each other. As they fell together they began to bite and law, each one trying to get the upper hand on the other. Vincent tried to bite at Frank’s neck; but Frank kicked him off with his powerful hind legs. The two wolves faced off again as the crowd’s yells grew louder.

“Get ‘em Vincent!” someone cried out. Vincent leapt onto Frank’s back biting and tearing as he did so. Frank shook him off again; and sprang on Vincent whose legs who was trapped belly up underneath him. Frank tore into Vincent’s left shoulder ripping open the flesh. Blood began to pour from the wound; and Vincent howled in pain. He fought back ferociously and managed to scratch Frank on his left flank. Frank began to bite Vincent’s throat; but he pushed off from him and retreated from out of the ring. Frank got to his feet and transformed back into his human form. Mack looked at Frank who now stood alone in the ring.

“Well, it appears our victor is Frank Bolton,” Mack said- there was a fair amount of booing; but some cheering from the few who had dared to take a chance on the underdog. Those men smiled in satisfaction as money exchanged hands again.

Frank went into the back room where Vincent had retreated. He found Vincent tending to the wound on his shoulder, looking in the mirror.

“So then, I have your word. You will forget about marrying Laura, then?” he said.

Vincent turned and smiled at Frank. “You were more of a worthy adversary than I thought. Kudos to you,” he said as he opened a door in the back of the room and disappeared. He locked the door behind him. Frank tried to open the door; and shouted at Vincent from his side of the door.

“I’m going to hold you to your word,” he said.

Chapter 4

Frank called Laura the next day to make arrangements to see her again.

“I have some good news,” he said excitedly.

“Do tell,” she said anxiously.

“Not over the phone. I want to meet you for dinner tonight. Meet me at the Chandelier Restaurant at six thirty. Wear your sexiest dress, “ he said.

“Of course I will; but please don’t make me wait for your good news,” she begged.

“Sorry, you will have to wait for it,” he said.

Laura showed up looking like a vision of Venus in her red dress that hugged her curves and showed off just the right amount of cleavage. She wore a string of pearls and dark red lipstick that highlighted her dark, flowing hair and sparkling blue eyes. Frank showed up in a dark grey Armani suit, looking tall, dark and handsome. He had a couple of scratches on his face that made him somehow more appealing.

“You look more stunning than I have ever seen you look before; and that is saying something,” he said as he leaned in and kissed her. Laura noticed that some friends of her parents had spotted them. They looked at the couple; and then began to chat amongst themselves.

“Let’s get a table in the back,” she said.

“Why are you ashamed of me?” he asked.

“No, there are some of my parents’ friends here and I don’t want them staring, that’s all,” she said. She requested that the hostess seat them in the back and she obliged.

“So what is it? What is your news?” she asked immediately.

“I went to visit the fighting ring last night and challenged Vincent to a fight,” he said.

“That explains the scratches on your face,” she said as she ran her finger along one of them.

“You won?” she said excitedly.

“Yes. Not only that- I told him that if I won he would have to agree not to marry you,” he said.

“Well that doesn’t mean that he will make good on his word,” she said as her smile disappeared for a moment.

“Laura, we can be together now. I will make sure that he makes good on his word,” he replied.

“Well, I wasn’t going to go through with it anyway. I would rather marry a cockroach,” she said.

“That wouldn’t be too unlike marrying Vincent,” he said as they both laughed. They enjoyed their meal thoroughly, eagerly anticipating what would follow the meal.

“You will come back to my place, won’t you?” he said, as he lifted his left eyebrow.

“How could I refuse?” she said.

Frank’s house stood atop a forested hill. It was a Victorian mansion on the edge of town that afforded him a great deal of privacy. Laura was quite impressed with what she saw; but what he owned made no difference to her- Frank was the kind of gentlemen that she wanted to settle down. On top of that he was her choice, not one foisted upon him by the shackles of tradition.

They fell into each other’s arms as soon as they entered the entrance hall, kissing each other’s lips and necks hungrily with anticipation. Frank led Laura by the hand through a series of hallways until they came to a magnificent master bedroom decorated in a blue motif. Frank kissed Laura again, allowing his tongue to explore her neck and then down her chest as he unbuttoned her dress. He put his face in between her breasts, kissing and licking the region as her nipples hardened. Finally, her dress fell away completely revealing her voluptuous curves in all of their glory. Frank sat her down on the bed and began to kiss her all of he way down to her eager pussy which dampened with each passing second. His tongue rolled and lashed at her clit while her eyes rolled back into her head.

“Ohh yes,” she said as he worked her clit with his mouth and worked his fingers in and out of her.

“OOOOH MY GOD!” she cried as he came up for air; and to look at the look of satisfaction on her face as she reached her first climax.

“You’ve been dressed for too long,” she said as her fingers fought to unbutton his shirt and pants. She found his manhood already swollen and ready for her. She got down on all fours and wiggled her full, gaping ass at him suggestively. He slapped her bare ass with his hard cock and slipped it inside of her when she wasn’t expecting it. She looked back at him with a wide-eyed look that was somehow both innocent and feral at the same time. He slid in and out of her with slow graceful strokes while she cooed with delight. He put his finger in her mouth and allowed her to suck on it while he increased the pace of his thrusts. Soon he was lancing her with all of his might while she moaned with delight.

“Oh YEEES Frank, Fuck me. Fuck me HARDER!” she practically screamed. She looked back at him, licking her lips while her tits moved in a mad circular motion.

“Go on and come- you know you want to. I’m going to come too!” she said. It was hard for her to get the words out because she was so engrossed in the moment.

“OH GOD!” he moaned.

“YEES, OH YEES!” she moaned at the same time.

Frank barely pulled out in time to spread his seed all over her glorious, full ass.

The two lovers fell into each other’s arms and fell into a blissful sleep.

Chapter 5

Laura woke up early feeling more fulfilled and satisfied than she had in a very long time. She realized that she had a job interview in an hour so she sprang out of bed and quickly began to take a shower. When she came back into the bedroom wrapped in a towel, she began to get dressed as quickly as she could. Frank woke up and peered at her from the bed.

“You aren’t trying to sneak out of here without saying goodbye are you?” he said with a hint of worry.

“No my love. I have a job interview with the Ferris Law Firm,” she said. She came over and sat down on the bed and ran her fingers through his curly hair. He began to kiss her neck; and she sighed with approval. Then she got back up and began to slide on her heels.

“Save it for later on- we’ll celebrate when I get the job,” she said, winking at him.

“I’ll have the champagne chilled and ready,” he said with a large grin.

A black Cadillac sat parked outside of Frank’s house. Laura looked at it as she got into her own car; it seemed odd to her; but the interview was the main thing occupying her mind, so she sped off quickly in order to get there on time. About an hour later, Frank came out of the house in a suit, heading for his office. As soon as he backed his own car out of the driveway, the Cadillac parked out front blocked him from backing out all of the way. Frank got out of his car and began to shout at the car.

“Just what do you think you’re doing blocking my car this way?” he shouted angrily.

Just then, four large, thuggish-looking men got out of the Cadillac and surrounded him.

“What’s this all about boys?” he asked them; but no explanation was forthcoming. He punched the one nearest to him; but was soon punched back by a much larger man to his right. Frank tried to transform into his wolf form; but the man landed another punch before he could change, knocking him out cold. The men picked up his unconscious body and threw him into the back seat of the Cadillac. His hands were bound when he awoke; and Vincent was sitting next to him with his famous shit-eating grin on his face.

“Hello there lover boy,” he said. Frank’s first impulse was to spit in his face; but he spoke instead.

“Just what the hell do you think you’re doing?” he asked.

“Giving you a friendly reminder that I’m still in control of this situation,” he said.

“I beat you fair and square,” he said angrily.

“Surely you know me well enough to know that I don’t play fair. I do what best serves my purposes,” Vincent answered.

“Where are you taking me?” Frank yelled back.

“To a familiar place,” he said, being purposely vague in his answer.

Soon the warehouse where Frank had won against Vincent came into view.

“I see,” Frank said shaking his head. “Couldn’t admit defeat like a man, could you? No, that’s not your style. You have to have a gang of thugs to help you,” Frank said.

“Go on and rant if it makes you feel better. Soon you will be begging for mercy,” Vincent said.

The large men grabbed Frank roughly and carried him into the warehouse.

“Hold him inside of the ring, boys,” Vincent said as he took his shirt off.

Frank struggled to free himself from the two men; but they were far too strong- they only tightened their grip on him.

“If you want a re-match, that’s fine; but let’s have a fair fight, just you and me. Let’s settle this like two men,” Frank said.

“That’s enough of your talk. Let this be a warning to you to stay away from Laura. I am the alpha; and I have laid claim to her and she is my mate,” Vincent said.

“She loves me, she will never agree to marry you!” Frank fired back.

“That’s enough talk, I said,” Vincent replied, then he dealt Frank a right hook to his left eye. Blood flew from a cut that appeared just below his eyebrow. Vincent came at him with a blow to the stomach next; and then another blow to the other eye. Frank wanted badly to transform into his wolf form and rip the throat out of his adversary; but he didn’t have the strength left. Finally after several more blows, Vincent managed to knock Frank unconscious.

“Take him home. Hopefully he will get the message. If not, he we will take even more drastic measures,” Vincent said.

Frank awoke in his own front yard. He had been beaten so badly, he couldn’t get to his feet. It took every effort that he could muster to get out his phone and text Laura. All he could manage to type was ‘Help!” before passing out again.  The next time he awoke he was in a hospital bed. Laura was sitting by his side with tears streaking down her face.

“Oh my dear Frank. I will get even with him for doing this to you my love, I promise you that,” Laura said.

“Did you get the job?” Frank managed to say as Laura smiled at him.

“Yes, I did,” she said. Frank’s lips curved into a smile, although it hurt him to do so.

Chapter 6

“Laura, I want us to be happy; but I don’t know if we can be together. I don’t want to put you in any danger,” Frank said.

“What are you saying?” Laura said.

“You have a new career that you are about to start so I cannot ask you to run away with me like I want to; and Vincent will have me killed if we try and remain together here. I don’t know if we can be together the way that we want to,” he said.

“I can’t believe I’m hearing this,” she said as she turned away from his hospital bed. “You act as if you have been defeated; but this is only a temporary set back. If you give up now then Vincent has won. We cannot turn this setback into a permanent victory for him. The only thing we can do is to continue to fight for our love. You beat that son of a bitch far and square in that ring. In my eyes, you are still undefeated,” she said as she turned back around and gazed into his eyes.

“What will we do to get Vincent off of our backs?” he asked.

“I will expose him to the council. My father is a member; and as you know illegal fighting is a serious offense, one that will get him put behind bars,” she said.

“But your father wants you to marry him. How can you convince him to incarcerate the man he wants you to marry?” Frank asked.

“It will bring disgrace upon our family if I marry a man that is breaking the laws of the council. I will expose him even if my father won’t agree to help us,” she said.

“Oh my dear Laura, I love you so much I feel as if my heart might burst,” he said. Laura ran her fingers through his hair and locked eyes with him.

“Good thing that you are already in the hospital then,” she said as they both managed to laugh, although it hurt Frank’s ribs to do so.

The next day Laura went to her father’s office, walked right past the secretary who tried to stop her and walked in.

“Laura what are you doing here?” he asked her as he stood up from behind his desk.

“Father, I am in love with Frank Bolton. Vincent has beaten him up very badly and he is now in the hospital. If you truly love me you will go to the council and expose Vincent for what he is- a criminal who is running an illegal fighting ring in a warehouse,” she said.

David looked at her daughter and then gazed out of the window.

“If you don’t go to the council, I will notify them myself. I know where the fights take place. Men have died there and more will die if you don’t do something. I know you want me to marry him; but it will bring nothing but disgrace upon our family if I marry a criminal,” she said.

David turned to face his daughter. “You are sure about all of this?” he asked her.

“Yes father, I have never felt more certain about anything my whole life,” she said.

“Very well my dear. I will notify the council today,” he said.

“Oh father,” she said as she came behind his desk and threw her arms around him. “I love you,” she said.

“I love you too my dear. I owe you an apology for insisting that you marry such a man. I should have realized all along that what mattered the most was your happiness,” he said.

The next day, Vincent was walking out of his office and headed towards his Cadillac in the parking lot. As he got into the middle of the parking lot, two black Mercedes pulled up on either side of him. He saw what was happening and began to run back towards the offices. Tall men in dark suits got out of the cars and ran after him.

“Vincent Fontaine, stop right where you are or you will force us to shoot,” one of the men shouted at him. Vincent stopped where he was and put his hands in the air. The men came up and handcuffed Vincent.

“You are under arrest by the will of the council for the operation of an illegal fighting ring, an egregious offense,” one of the men said. They took Vincent and threw him in the back of one of the Mercedes and drove off towards a building on the outskirts of town.

They pulled up to a castle like mansion and walked Vincent up to the front door. The door opened immediately and they led him up a wide, winding staircase to a expansive room. To Vincent’s left was an assemblage of twelve councilmen, including Laura’s father. They were dressed in grey and black robes that bore the sacred black paw print, the symbol of the council. The head of the council wore a red hood that he took off as he stood. Vincent was placed in a chair opposite the council. He was not allowed legal representation as he would have if this had been a regular jury and a normal trial for that was not the way of the council. In their eyes, the accused had to defend themselves for the crimes they are accused of.

“Vincent Fontaine you are accused of operating an illegal fighting ring- one that has resulted in the deaths of four known shape shifters. How do you plead?” the head of the council asked him.

“Not guilty,” Vincent said stubbornly as he slicked back his long hair.

The family members of the deceased were allowed to speak to the council; and other evidence was presented including photographs and a video that one man had taken during one of the more brutal bouts. It was an open and shut case; and soon the head of the council returned with a verdict after only a few minutes of recess.

“Vincent Fontaine, please rise. The council finds you guilty of the charges brought against you today. You are sentenced to exile; and must immediately leave the country permanently. If you ever return you will be executed forthwith. Do you understand?” the head of the council asked.

“Yes,” Vincent said. His eyes were downcast; but he was happy that they hadn’t decided to execute him that very day.

Chapter 7

David called Laura as soon as the verdict was handed down.

“Is it really true father?” she said in an excited voice.

“Yes my dear. Vincent had been found guilty and has been exiled,” he said.

“You have made me the happiest girl on earth, you know that don’t you?” she said.

“I should have known that that was the most important thing all along. I owe you an apology for not listening to you earlier. Traditions are important; but they should never usurp the needs of one’s family,” he said.

Frank had been discharged from the hospital and was resting on his couch when Laura showed up at his door. As soon as he opened the door and looked at the expression on her face, he knew what had happened.

“So the council…” he began to say.

“Yes, yes, it’s happened. Vincent has been exiled. If he returns he will be put to death. Oh Frank, all our dreams are coming true,” she said.

“Then I only have one question for you-one that I’ve been wanting to ask for some time now. Wait right here,” he said as he disappeared for a moment. When he reappeared a second later, he got down on one knee right there in the doorway.

Laura’s hand went up to her mouth, which had fallen open.

“Will you be my wife; and my mate for life?” he said producing the largest diamond ring form his pocket that she had ever seen.

“You know I will. Oh Frank,” she said; and their lips pressed together in a forceful passionate kiss. Frank led her by the hand up to his bedroom.

Only a few months later, they were married. The majority of the wolf shape shifting community was present. The happy couple couldn’t wait until the ceremony was over because they were due to immediately fly to the Bahamas to begin their honeymoon on their wedding night. A leer jet flew them to a private island furnished with a lavish honeymoon suite. The only other people on the island were the cooks, maids and butler. That very same night, the couple walked out together onto a private beach. As they walked, they shed their clothing one piece at a time until they walked naked, side by side. Laura fell down into the sand and looked up at Frank with her right eyebrow cocked up. She pulled him on top of her and they began to roll around in the sand, kissing each other hungrily. Frank got off of her for a second and spoke as she lay underneath him in the sand.

“My dear Laura I owe you an apology,” he said as his arms wrapped around her back.

“For what?” she asked him.

“For trying to give up on us when I was in the hospital. You were right, giving up would have made Vincent’s victory complete. All I needed to do was not give up and continue to fight to keep us together,” he said.

“There is nothing to apologize for. In the end, you didn’t give up on us. Everything has worked out just as we wanted it to; and here we are back to where it all began- on a moonlit beach,” she said a she sat up and kissed him on the lips.

“I’d say that was enough talk. Time for action,” he said as he pulled her close to him. They rolled about in the sand; and soon, he had her legs wrapped around him as he thrust into her passionately. They made love like it was the first and the last time they had ever done so, writhing in the sand like two mad beasts. Frank locked eyes with Laura as his cock ravaged her hungry, wet pussy. He allowed his eyes to take in every inch of her form her tangled, black hair to her blue eyes, down to her glorious full breasts and beyond. She did the same, running her fingers through his curly hair and gazing at his manly, muscular chest and down to his cock that thrust into her, now with ruthless abandon.

“She could feel him start to tighten up, getting close to orgasm. She could also feel herself building up to climax. She wanted them to come at the same time again in glorious synchronicity.

“Oh Frank, Come inside of me. I want to feel you explode in my pussy!” she said. Frank couldn’t hold back any longer when he heard these words leave her lips. His jaw went slack and his pupils dilated as he released his full load into her eager quim.

“AHHHHH OHHHH GOD!” he shouted.

“OOOOH YEEEES!” she said, reaching a jaw-clenching climax at the same moment that he gave up his seed to her.

They lay there in the sand for a moment gazing into each other’s eyes, a reddish post-coital glow took over their cheeks.

“Let’s re-live the first night that we spent together,” Frank said to Laura as a huge smile crept across her face.

“There is nothing else that I would rather do at this moment,” she said as she gave him a gentle kiss on the lips.

Then a second later, Frank got off of her and transformed into a handsome, sleek black wolf. She transformed into a silver, shiny she-wolf with a white face. Frank ran off down the beach; and Laura followed her mate as they ran through the beach; and into the jungle beyond- ready to begin the rest of their happy lives together.

BONUS

BRIDE AND THE BILLIONAIRE BEAR

By Rachel William

Phase

Part one

Blythe’s jaw swung open as she let out a massive sneeze, little driblets of snot coming out of her nose and mouth. She huffed out a breath of annoyance, staring at her palm, which was now streaked with the ruby red of her lipstick. She pursed her lips as she wriggled her fingers. There was nowhere for her to clean herself. Inside of that pristine limo, the only thing even partially resembling cloth was the thirteen thousand dollar, jet black dress she was wearing. It seemed sacrilegious to purposely wipe anything on that. “Ca—“

She turned to her boyfriend, who sat a mere foot away from her. His knees were turned towards the door, while his delicate fingers were wrapped around the door handle, as if he were ready to escape at any moment. His plump, pink lips bobbed up and down, colliding with each other as he mumbled things to himself…

“Scene 27…. Line three…. Shot five….”

Blythe cocked her head to the side. She hadn’t seen this in him in a while. Behind him, they drove past the empire state building. She smirked to herself. It was so unremarkable.

“… what about the hairbrushes? Shit the hairbrushes. Connaire. It was sitting right there…. It’s a flaw…” He started biting his nails.

Blythe reached over to him, grabbing his hand and placing it in her lap. “What about the hairbrushes?”

Caius’s hazel eyes flashed wide, his head giving a little shake because he had not realized he was saying those things out loud. His broad chest inflated with his breath, but stayed there as his lips stretched into an eye-twinkling smile and he placed his hand on her cheek. “I’m sorry, love.”

Blythe put her hand over his. Even though he’d been in the United States for about three-fourths of his life, it was nice to hear that his Irish accent hadn’t gone anywhere. “You’re nervous. It’s understandable.”

He nodded, a lock of his hair shivering with the movement, and let out his breath.

That’s when Blythe leaned over, planting a kiss on his cheek. “But you shouldn’t be. This film is brilliant.”

“Only because you starred in it.” Caius pulled away to look Blythe in the eye.

Blythe’s face flushed red. “No,” She mumbled. “Because you directed it.”

Caius chuckled. “I love it when you lie to me.” And with that, he kissed her.

One touch of his lips and Blythe wanted to mount him right inside of that limo. She didn’t care if Chris, the driver, would hear them rolling around in the back seat. She needed him to be inside of her, needed to be as close to him as possible right then and there.

But then the limo screeched to a stop.

Even through the tinted windows, Blythe could hear the ruckus of hundreds of people crowded around a small red carpet. The small explosions of camera clicks punctuated the noise in the air. Blythe squinted at the bright lights, her heart fluttering a little at all the sound and excitement. She watched as Chris stepped out of the driver’s seat and rounded the front of the car. Caius came out first and the crowd’s cheers grew at this exposure. The door hung open as he extended a hand out to Blythe.

She looked up at him, taking in his inviting smile, his twinkling eyes, his long ponytail of hair hanging just off of his shoulder. She felt a flutter of excitement as he grabbed her hand and guided her out of the limo. As soon as her loubitons hit the fuzz of that carpet, a light flashed so bright she couldn’t see a thing for a good couple of seconds. The noise rushed in soon after and her veins coursed hot with adrenalin. She was more than ready to show her work to the world.

The line of fans came first.

“Blythe!”

“Oh my God!”

“I love you!”

“I’m gonna cry!”

It was a strange thing feeling this kind of emotion from people who would probably never meet her. It was strange being told that she was an inspiring performer when half the time she had no idea what she was doing. Half of the time, she was leaning on Caius for support: like right at that moment.

He wrapped his arm around her like a small cage, claiming ownership and yet protecting her from everything else. She felt as tall as a goddess with those heals and that dress and yet, somehow, he was always bigger than her. Her lips stretched into a smile as she let her excitement swamp her nerves.

She was so lucky.

“See. This isn’t so bad.” She whispered into his ear. At her height, she hardly had to stretch to reach it.

He nodded. “Only because you’re here.”

That intoxicating voice made her swoon still…. Four years into their relationship. “Oh I love you, Caius.” She hissed.

He nodded. “I’m gonna do something. Just go along with it.”

Before Blythe had a chance to question any of this, Caius dropped to one knee right in front of her. For a split second, in the beginnings of things, she felt exposed and a flash of agitation crossed her face. But then she looked down at him, and it all started to make sense. He pulled out a small velvet box and opened it. A strange hush descended on the crowd of people closest to them.

Blythe realized what was happening. Behind those hazel eyes, there was a man deeply uncomfortable with this; an undeniable authority that cringed at the thought of getting on one knee in front of anyone.

As Blythe looked down at him, she felt like the only one around. The only one that mattered. So, she said, “Yes,” a girlish giggle coming out of her mouth.

He shot up from the carpet, wrapping his arms around her and lifting her off of the ground. More cameras. More cheers. Blythe felt like a princess in his arms. She couldn’t believe she had actually made it. She was so happy about the massive rock on her ring finger that she didn’t even realize that the intimate crowd in the movie theater didn’t even get the joke in the first scene of the film. Nevertheless, they got through the premier with enough laughter, applause and tears for a lifetime. They went home feeling more than accomplished.

The next thing Blythe knew, they were getting calls from all of the major TV networks. Months later, when their wedding planning had already reached full swing and she had landed another job, she somehow managed to fit time in both of their schedules for a Good Morning America interview.

She sat in the high chair in her semi-casual attire, staring at Robin Roberts with a smile plastered onto her face. She could sense Caius’s disapproval: they had been up since a little after five that morning and he was more than exhausted.

“So, tell me about that ring!”

Blythe blinked twice. She couldn’t understand how a person could be so freaking excited that early. “Oh…” she lifted her ring finger.

Robert’s almond eyes went wide at this as she sucked in her cheeks. “This is absolutely exquisite. Can we get a camera on this?”

Some guy zoomed in on the camera he was holding.

Blythe could see Caius smiling out of the corner of her eye.

“Tell us about it?”

Blythe sucked in a deep breath. It seemed odd talking about her wedding ring with another woman when her fiancé was mere feet away from her, almost blasphemous. But that was the job, so, “It’s a vintage white diamond.”

Roberts raised an eyebrow and turned to the audience, the whole thing horribly staged. “We actually did some research and found…”

Oh God. Blythe never wanted to know what Caius had determined was an appropriate amount of money to spend on her.

“… It is valued at a staggering, 2.4 million dollars.”

Blythe’s heart skipped a beat.

Wow.

“So tell me what led to this whole romance? How did you two meet?”

Blythe looked at Caius. It was time for him to do some of the work.

He glanced at her before saying, “I met her when I lived in Portland. I did mostly independent films at that point in my life and she did mostly modeling.”

That eyebrow on Roberts’s forehead went up yet again. “A model?”

Blythe nodded. “I was the epitome of the pageant girl.” Then she stopped talking. She hated that part of her life.

So Caius picked up. “Anyway, she auditioned for one of my films and I fell in love with her.”

Roberts leaned into him, her eyes wide with infatuation.

It was something Blythe had become accustomed to: watching other women swoon at him right in front of her with such openness.

“Just like that?”

Caius lied, “Of course.”

It wasn’t, “just like that.” They had hated each other at first. They hated each other for years. But then they needed each other…and then they loved each other.

***

Blythe pretended to yawn. Their private jet had started its descent into Portland and her ears were popping again. The low murmur of voices from the camera crew in the back of the plane drifted towards her over the roar of the aircraft rushing through the sky. Across from her sat Caius, his eyes buried in the rough manuscript of a new script. Working. Always working.

She let out a sigh to herself, pressing her back against the designer leather and pursing her lips. Her stomach flopped about nervously in her gut. She was terrified of staying with her mother after three years of ignoring her calls. They had agreed on a small reality special shaped around their love story. $3 million to start, then royalties on top of that. It was like getting payed for good publicity. Yet, as the plane took a nose dive and she got much closer to home than she had been in a long time, she couldn’t help but to regret her decision.

She felt a firm hand on her knee and looked up to find Caius staring down at her, his manuscript cast aside and his eyes wide and focused on only her.

“I’m excited to meet your mother,” He said.

It was simple. Elegant. And perfect. Blythe smiled. Suddenly, she wasn’t nervous anymore.

The pilot eased their plane onto the runway of the small private airport just outside of Portland. Before the aircraft had even reached a full stop, the camera men were preparing their equipment. Blythe unbuckled her belt and stood up, stretching her hands over her head. The last, sorry conversation she had had with her mother was more than depressing: her mother crying over the phone, asking for more money and more money and more money; guilting Blythe into writing her check after check.

As she descended the steps of the jet, she couldn’t help but feel a little nostalgic. There was her mother, looking tiny on the giant runway just twenty feet away from her. She slipped the hood off of her yellow parka, revealing a full head of black hair streaked with gray. It rustled in the wind.

“Mom.” Blythe murmured to the sound of cameras clicking over and over again. Her eyes stung with tears in spite of it all.

“Oh B.” she said, as if they were long lost lovers.

Blythe could feel the warm salty liquid of her mother’s tears seeping into her cardigan. She resented her mother for it, hated the fact that she would even deign to cry after all that she had done and said to her.

“Blythe?” Caius’s voice slithered into her ear. She could feel his hand on the small of her back.

Blythe stepped back, her hand clasping his. They were like two magnets, coming together as if the rules of nature had already necessitated it. “This is Caius O’Neal…”

Her mother nodded eagerly. “Right. I know.”

And there they were, those big, glossy eyes.

Blythe vomited a little in her mouth. “I think it might rain.” She said in a short voice as she watched the two of them shake hands.

Her mother cleared her throat. “I’ll take you home, then.”

Blythe resented that. Home? Nevertheless, she nodded at the camera men behind her. They gathered their things and followed the three of them to the rows of cars awaiting them. The oldest one; the biggest one; a forest green jeep with faded paint, was the one Blythe went straight to. It was her mother’s car, where she had practically lived while her mother drove her around, forcing her into this pageant and that in the hopes that she would become successful. Her mother betted on Blythe as the only justification of her failures as a wife and career woman.

Soon enough, they had driven through the narrow back roads, the dirt paths and through a small community of houses. The cars piled into the col-de-sac at the end of the street. Her mother cut the engine as Blythe jumped out. She couldn’t tell whether it was the anticipation of being inside of her childhood home, or the utter inability to spend another moment with her mother that propelled her forward. Either way, she needed to get inside.

Her mother’s hands shook as she unlocked the door.

Soon enough all seven of them had poured into the small front hall. Blythe glanced around. Everything looked exactly the same, albeit a little faded and a little smaller.

“I, uh, fixed up your room for you.” She said, her eyes illuminated by the red light of a camera.

Blythe nodded, grabbing Caius’s hand and leading him up to her bedroom. She pushed the door open, her heart swelling at the sight of it all: a queen sized bed covered in a cozy, but faded looking quilt. A wall covered in medals and another wall covered in shelves, which housed trophies. A Miss Oregon sash hanging on a hook right beside her window. A dresser covered in all of her old favorite drugstore cosmetic brands. A bowl of sponge rollers. An old mug.

“Wow.” Caius said.

Blythe took one look at his raised eyebrow and burst into laughter. It was like the two of them had stepped inside of a time machine. “You have no idea how bizaar this is for me.” She whispered.

He wrapped his arms around her, planting a kiss on her forehead. “No. I think I do.” With that, he shifted his gaze to the lone camera man that had managed to fit himself into the room.

He nodded and backed out of the room.

Blythe smirked at this. It was something she couldn’t have ever accomplished. Caius had a talent for getting people to do what he wanted them to, even if he never verbalized it out loud.

When she turned back to look at Caius, his deep frown and furrowed brow wiped the smile off of her face. She wrapped her arms around his waist. “What’s up with you?”

He looked down at her, his eyes widening as if he was being made aware of her presence for the first time. “What do you mean?”

Blythe nudged him. “You’re being odd.”

He shook his head, shifting his gaze away from her. “It’s nothing… Just—“ He set his jaw.

“Just what?” Blythe ducked her head, resting her chin on the back of his shoulder.

“It’s not all sunshine… coming back here,” He said.

There it was. “We talked about this a hundred times.” She said, stepping in front of him.

He nodded. “You talked about it. It was hardly a conversation.”

Blythe bit her lip. “Why are you telling me this now? I can’t do anything about it now.”

He glanced down at her. “You asked what’s wrong.”

“Yes, but I assumed it wasn’t hindsight.”

Caius gave her an even stare. “It really has nothing to do with you. This place. It’s…”

Blythe could almost see his muscles hardening.

“It’s not good for me.”

Blythe nodded, taking his head in her hands. A wave of guilt washed over her. How could she not have considered what he was too embarrassed, too macho to admit out loud? “I know. I’m sorry.” she said. She lifted her weight onto her tiptoes so that she could plant a kiss on his lips, but he moved his face away.

“You don’t know.”

She furrowed her brow.

“You have to understand, there are things about my life here. Things that happened to me before I met you that I just… I can’t let them see.”

“So why don’t you just tell me?”

“Because I can’t.”

Blythe wanted to squeeze him. “I’m about to marry you and you won’t even tell me your past?”

Caius placed a hand on her cheek. “I love you and you know me now. You know me better than anyone else out there. Isn’t that enough.”

Blythe found it incredibly selfish to say otherwise… so she nodded.

He reached down and kissed her, their lips intertwined, their bodies pressed against each other. There was a small lull; a short moment during which she was processing everything happening to her. Then her body kicked in. Goosebumps rose on every inch of her skin and the warmth in between her legs was impossible to deny. Their heavy breaths matched.

Caius went up for air. “I have to have you.”

Before Blythe could respond, he flipped her over so that her palms were pressed against the window. A thick curtain separated their steaming lust from the rest of the world. She bit her lips at the sensation of his fingertips tiptoeing up the inside of her blouse. But then her mind caught up with her body. “Wait.” She said, grabbing the hem of her shirt.

He froze, “Blythe…” The word slithered out of his mouth.

“They could be right outside.” She said. “They could be recording.”

She heard his breath catch before he abruptly stepped away from her.

She turned just in time to watch him readjust the bulge in his pants, an agitated frown on his face. “Are we not supposed to touch each other while we’re here?”

Blythe admitted to herself that the prospected of keeping herself away from him for a whole ten days was almost impossible to accomplish, so she came up with an idea. “No. We can go hiking.”

Part two

Blythe dragged Caius behind her up the slippery incline. Their Timberlands were barely catching traction and, with every step, there was an incredibly dramatic misstep and explosion of laughter. Even though Blythe had the best personal trainer in the business, she could feel the strain on her back and the ache in her calves. She was ready to stop.

“Oh? That fast?” Caius said, panting.

They had reached a small, grassy plateau; a meadow thousands of feet above sea level.

Blythe swept her gaze across the expanse of grass and flowers. A little bit of sunlight had finally broken through the clouds. “Oh please, I can hear you panting too, love,” She said.

He shrugged. “But I’m perfectly happy with persevering.”

She raised an eyebrow, taking a step towards him. “Are you?” she asked. “Perfectly happy, you say?”

His eyes scanned her body, going right for her chest, which he could see through her open rain coat. Her V-neck, Gucci sweater hung low. Blythe’s mouth watered at the way his eyes dropped and his jaw hung slightly ajar. She shrugged out of her backpack and let it drop beside her. By the time it hit the ground, he had closed the distance between the two of them.

His finger trailed against the top of her breast, leaving goosebumps in its wake. “You have gripped me.”

Blythe placed one hand on his hip and letting the other trail down to that warm space in between his legs. “By the… balls?”

“Ahhhh….” He whimpered.

Somehow, it just made Blythe want him more.

He placed his hand over hers, guiding it over the bulge in his pants. “It’s not as base as that.” He said. “But yes, you have gripped me by the balls,” He then picked her hand up, guiding it to his chest. “And by the heart…”

Blythe’s own heart pounded in her chest.

He lifted her hand to his cheek, “And by the mind.”

Blythe’s eyes watered. It was easy in her busy life to forget that she was in love, to forget that someone loved her back. It was easy to forget exactly how miraculous that was. “Oh, I love you, Caius. I really do.”

He kept his grip on her hand, but then placed his free one on the back of her head, drawing her face towards his.  He planted a wet kiss on her forehead. Messy. Real. He opened his mouth to say something, then, as if deciding against it, clamped his jaw shut.

Blythe’s eyes went wide. “What? What is it?” she demanded.

He shrugged, “I don’t know, I just hoped you would.” His laughter punctuated the end of that sentence.

Blythe giggled back at him, slapping his chest with her free hand. “Say it,” she ordered as her giggles died down. “Say the words.”

Caius, narrowed his smoky eyes. “You know they’re true.”

Blythe nodded, fiddling with the zipper on his jacket. “But I want to hear them from you, love. I need to hear it.”

He nodded, bending over for another kiss. “I love you, Blythe. I love you with everything in me. I love you more than I love myself.”

Blythe thought her heart would explode from sheer happiness. But then he put her fingers in his mouth. He sucked on them, one by one, her pointer, then her middle, then her ring… and another feeling took over. Unable to control herself any longer, she threw her arms around his neck and kissed him. She hopped up, wrapping her legs around his waist. He carried her weight gracefully, barely flinching under the strain, and continued to kiss her.

They could have been in the middle of a battle. There could have been bombs going off overhead and explosions happening all around, but because she was with him, because he had his arms wrapped around her, because he loved her, she was safe. He trembled as he lowered the both of them to their knees, his strength infallible. But, as she laid onto her back and the cold and the wet of the mud and the grass began to seep into her coat, she sat up, pushing him off her. “Wait,” She said, turning around so that she could rummage through her bag. “I prepared for this.” She slipped a blanket out of her bag and stood up.

Caius chuckled as he stood up and helped her spread it across the ground. “I love that you can see the future.”

Blythe slipped out of her jacket, draping it over her standing bag. “Realistic expectations, Love.” She bit her lips as he swiped out of his jacket and let it drop into the wet sod. It was that carefree masculinity that Blythe had first hated and also the first thing about him that she fell in love with. “It’s what keeps a marriage alive.” She said.

He pressed his body down on hers.  Her legs wrapped around his torso, a cage daring him to escape. He pressed his lips against hers once again. And, once again, she found herself swooning as if this was their first kiss. His hands pressed into her shirt, his cool fingers lifting goosebumps on her skin. She dug her nails into his shoulders, trailed her hands down his back, and slipped his shirt over his head. He was so warm despite the slightly chilly breeze.

He ground his body against hers, his hard cock, nothing more than a rod in his pants, driving up against her leg over and over again. His large arms were like rocks under Blythe’s fingertips. She fumbled with his belt buckle and zipper.

He didn’t want to wait. He ripped her sweater open, a rush of cool air brushing against her nude bra. Blythe’s jaw swung open, a gasp slipping out of her mouth. She sat up a little so that she could slip it out of her arms and throw it over with the rest of her stuff. He dug his hands into the ground on either side of her so as to maintain his balance. As soon as she was naked in front of him, he slammed her right back down on the ground. Her chest hit the blanket with a thud, her heart bouncing around in her chest.

She spread her legs wide for him, willing him to enter her with everything she had. She bit her lip as he sucked on the skin of her neck, his tongue tickling her. The suction created by his mouth was maddening. He continued this way, moving his touch along her neck, to her shoulders, then back to her collar bone while his hands massaged her breasts, his fingers tickling her nipples.

Her toes curled under her feet as she jabbed her hand into his pants and wrapped her fingers around his cock: hot and throbbing. She felt a pulsing in her womanhood, beckoning to him. Caius ripped off his pants, tearing off the shoes with them. Blythe tightened her legs around his now nearly naked body as he slowly moved his way down her chest, taking her breast into his mouth. He wrapped his lips around her nipple, flicking it with his tongue. Her moans rang out into the humid, afternoon air as he moved from one breast to the other.

She grabbed his head with both of her hands gazed into his perfect eyes: hazel, but sometimes green, sometimes blue, sometimes brown. They a true work of art.

He clutched her chin with his strong hands and kissed her like he owned her. And he did. And she owned him.

“Fuck me.” She breathed as she fell back onto the blanket.

He maintained eye contact as he entered her. Blythe’s jaw swung open, her throat elongated, her legs spread and her back arched. Her entire body had expanded to accommodate him. She felt the pinch of pleasure, followed by the pulsing, her womanhood like a human thing purring with approval.

He drove himself into her over and over again, their erotic symphony of sounds drifting up and out to the sky. As Caius shifted his weight onto this hand and the other, he smeared mud on Blythe. Her fair skin, her nearly white hair became soiled in grass and dirt, but she couldn’t have been happier.

“Oh.” She said as she felt her entire body plummet into that one space in between her legs. She gasped over and over again. Her back arching then folding and arching again. Her pelvic floor practically vibrating with pleasure.

The thrusts came harder and faster, until Blythe shifted her weight, forcing herself on top of him. His hands caressed her torso and her breasts. His grunts were louder, almost in time with the waves of pleasure she felt inside of her.

Then it happened, his grunts continued to build until, with one final thrust, he came inside of her. Blythe bit her lip to the sensation of the spasms in her pelvic floor and his warm seed seeping out of her. She slipped his penis out of her, then collapsed onto his chest.

He caressed her back, his touch making her shudder with happiness. “See, I don’t care about anything else.”

Blythe nodded, pressing her chin against his chest. She knew exactly what he was talking about. “Fuck the cameras.”

“Yeah. It’s all bullshit.”

“But this isn’t bullshit.”

He shook his head, planting a soft kiss on her forehead. “This is the only thing that matters.”

She opened her mouth to say something else, but a fat raindrop landed with a plop right in the middle of her back. She grimaced. “Oh.” She mumbled. She hardly had time to ask Caius if he had felt it too before it started to come down hard.

“Oh Fuck.” Caius hissed as they both jumped up, scrambling around to gather their things.

By the time they could even get to their clothes, they were already drenched. Blythe laughed at herself as she clumsily jabbed her legs into the pants. “Caius, what the hell?” She held up her sweater, which had been ripped in half.

Caius took one look at it and burst into a fit of laughter.

Blythe couldn’t help but to laugh at it too. It was weird how a girl could shell out three thousand dollars for a blouse only to have her man rip it apart with his bare hands.

“I don’t know my own strength.” Caius said, lifting his shoulders in a mocking way.

Blythe shook her head. She shoved the shirt into her backpack and threw on the jacket on top of her bra, zipping it all the way up to the neck. She felt awkward and exposed. As soon as they had gathered everything, they started back down the way they had come. They clasped hands almost instinctively; like magnets. Blythe could not wipe the smile off of her face. Sex with Caius was like fighting and making up at the same time. They managed to get all of their negative feelings out while also reminding each other of all of the positive ones.

Just when Blythe could think of nothing that could possibly ruin that day, Caius came to an abrupt stop. She ran right into him, her chest colliding with his back. “What—“ But then she stopped, her head cocked to the side, because, for some reason, he had his nose turned up and flared.

He snapped his head down, his eyes lined with red. Wild.

Blythe had never seen him like this.

“Do you smell that?” he asked.

Blythe jumped at his voice, it was so forceful.

“What?”

But he didn’t even wait for her response. He dropped her hand, leaving it hanging and cold. He veered off to the right, wandering through the dense brush of trees. Blythe furrowed her brow, leaning around the side of the tree trunk to see where he was going. “Caius, we don’t know these woods like we used to. We’re gonna get lost.”

He didn’t even reply to her, but kept going. She watched him, trying to wrap her head around the way that he was moving: with his back hunched over and his hands rummaging, touching every surface he passed.

She had no choice but to follow him.

And so she did. She tiptoed along behind him, her head heavy with worry.

“Caius, what—“ but she stopped in her tracks, because suddenly, she could smell it too. It was like an entire body of meat had been laying out in a hot car for hours. It was like someone had forgotten to turn their fridge on. It was like a hundred people who hadn’t showered in a year had piled into a small, non-ventilating room.

Caius was about five feet ahead of her, but she stopped when she watched his hands fly to his mouth. His whole body went stiff.

A cold chill ran up Blythe’s spine as she scurried to close the remaining distance between the two of them. She looked over his shoulder to find a body: human. The funk of it hung in the air. It lined the inside of her nose and throat, it made her eyes water. It was a woman… It must have been a woman… she could see her long blond hair extending out… everywhere. Parts of her scalp had been ripped off of her head. Her insides had been ripped out, her bloody colon stretched across what was left of her torso. Her right ankle had been broken and twisted the wrong way. An eye popped out of its socket. A finger ripped off. A dismembered leg.

Blythe’s stomach churned violently a cloud of the steak she had had for lunch rolling up her esophagus. Saliva rushed to fill her mouth before…

“Oh God…” she bent over, heaving bile and food.

***

Someone shoved a bottle of water at Blythe. She took it, mindlessly unscrewing the top and pouring the contents down her throat. It burned like a California wildfire. As soon as they had called 911, her mother found out. When her mother found out, so did the camera crew and the news station. They wanted to film the whole thing, wanted to catch Blythe with her hair knotted and muddy, with her face flushed red and her mouth tasting like vomit. But Caius wouldn’t allow it. He didn’t talk much, but what little words that managed to make it out of his mouth were enough to scare them off for good.

She stood down at the bottom of the hill, blinking over and over again in a feeble attempt to get that woman’s image out of her head.

“Wolves. I haven’t seen a wolf in my whole life.” She mumbled to herself, the words hardly making a sound.

Caius snapped his head up. “Not wolves. Bears.”

Blythe glowered at him. How had he heard her?

But he stood feet away from her, his brow furrowed and his hand plastered to the wood of an oak tree. Why was he so far away?

“There haven’t been bears around these parts for—“ the police officer, Harvey, stood leaning against his car, stuck taking care of Blythe and Caius, while the detective and his partner assessed the carcass.

“Fourteen years and eight months.” Caius interrupted without looking up at Harvey or Blythe.

Blythe cocked her head to the side. “What?”

The police officer nodded. “Yeah. Whatever. It wasn’t a bear.”

Why was Caius so hell-bent on blaming it on a bear? How could he even know this kind of thing? Blythe tried on multiple occasions to ask Caius what was going on, but every time she had formed the right words in her head; every time she had mustered up the courage to approach him, he shut her down with one look. He knew she needed to talk to him about this and was just not willing to let her in.

In fact, he practically ignored her for the rest of the time that they were stuck in that forest. When the detective had satisfied himself at the scene of the “crime,” he came down the hill to interrogate the two of them.

“What time did you find her?”

“What were you doing around these parts?”

“Do you come here often?”

“Did you hear any strange sounds?”

The questions came at her like bullets, easily penetrating her raincoat and seeping in to pierce the skin beneath. She tried to answer every question as best as she could, but then, he said, “How does it feel to be back here after all of these years?”

Blythe made eye contact with the detective for the first time during the entire conversation. There it was: big glossy eyes. She found it perverted that he could be thinking about her stupid wedding, her stupid acting career when a woman was dead.

“That’s enough.” Caius snapped, throwing his arm in between Blythe and the detective.

Blythe winced at this, shooting him a disbelieving look. How could he be so rude?

The detective gulped. He stood up straighter, setting his jaw as he scribbled a couple of things in his notebook. “Forgive my questions.” He said in a voice strained with mock authority. “Believe it or not, but there have been a number of killings like this in recent weeks. We have been keeping it under wraps so as to not alert the public but… I don’t know… It might be time for a curfew.” He gestured over his shoulder and back up the hill at the woman still lying there. “An animal: a bear or wolf or whatever, might have killed her, but it wouldn’t have done that to her. It didn’t consume a thing, but it was exceptionally violent. Unnecessarily violent.”

“Like a human.” Harvey chimed in. “A human trying to make it look like an animal.”

The detective shrugged, his lips folded into a frown.

Blythe leaned onto the tree for support as the detective gave the two of them instructions for how to report anything else they would hopefully remember after the fact, then got in his car and drove off. Harvey and his partner offered to drive the both of them home. Blythe sat with her forehead pressed against the glass, her skin beginning to itch from the events of the day. The sun had retreated behind the clouds for the rest of the day, giving rise to a moon and an exceptionally dark night.

Blythe felt wildly like a teenager when the police officer offered to walk the two of them to the front door. But before she could speak for herself, Caius cut in, brushing the police officer off and yanking open his door. He seemed distracted, mumbling to himself as he rounded the front of the car, yanked open Blythe’s door and pulled her out.

The door slammed behind her.

She winced at the sharp pain in her arm, flexing it as she followed him to the front door. Every forceful distracted step struck Blythe. By the time the two of them had showered, she couldn’t hold it in any longer. She emerged from the steaming bathroom with her hair wrapped in a towel and her lips folded into a determined frown.

“Caius.”

He didn’t even acknowledge her presence. He was lost. Far away.

Blythe huffed out a deep breath, then crossed the room to him. “Caius.” She said again, trying to keep the begging out of her voice as she laid her hands on his back.

He was like a statue underneath her touch.

She wrapped her arms around him. “Talk to me. Please. That was really scary. Are you scared?”

He didn’t answer her, but shrugged out of her embrace and climbed into her bed. He turned over to his side and picked up his phone, nervously shifting between applications.

Blythe’s eyes watered with frustration. “What the hell is your problem?”

Caius turned his head up to the sky, then looked down at her. “I can’t talk about this.”

“But—“

Caius rolled his eyes. “Yes, but you’re scared. But you’re hurt. But you’re offended that I don’t want to talk about my feelings… Yes I know.”

Blythe ground her teeth. “This isn’t about your fucking feelings. You’ve been acting weird. You’re hiding something.”

“Why are you so convinced someone is out to get you?” Caius glared at her.

Blythe glowered at him. “I’m not the one hiding something important from my wife.”

Caius shook his head. “I don’t know what the fuck you’re talking about.”

“Don’t insult my intelligence.”

Caius flexed his jaw. “Look, I’m just so fucking tired. Okay. I’m stressed. I have a full time fucking job. A 400% job and I have a wedding and I just saw a carcass. So give me a fucking break.”

Blythe nodded, a humorless smile stretching across her face. She had known him over a decade. There was no way she would back down that easily. “This isn’t about your goddamn stress. What. Aren’t. You. Telling. Me?”

Caius stared at her long and hard before turning over and flipping the switch on the light.

“Aren’t you so fucking smart.”

Blythe could just barely hear it as darkness descended on the room.

***

It took Blythe a whole three cups of coffee to be excited about meeting Alexander Wang in the flesh. He had agreed to do her dress, so she had sent in her measurements a whole three months in advance and he had worked his magic. Now they had reached the fractious day. She stood on a raised platform in the dressing room in the back of an inconspicuous boutique in downtown Portland. Her mother sat on the couch a little off to the right, sipping champagne with a smug look on her face.

Alexander burst through the double doors, his long sleek hair flying along behind him. Blythe’s eyes went wide. It was her turn to be star struck.

He raised a perfectly shaped eyebrow at her. “Ah. Just like I thought.”

Blythe looked down at the sleek, white dress she wore, then at the image of herself in the mirror. She had pulled her long, bleached blond hair back into a sharp ponytail, her ears donned with white gold hoop earrings. Her skin looked splotchy, but the dress. Oh the Dress. Her heart fluttered at the thought of what Caius would think when he saw it. She hoped he’d cry. Was that sadistic? That she hoped he’s be so overwhelmed with emotion on her wedding day that he would cry tears of joy like so many men do? “I know it’s beautiful!” She was failing at her attempts not to sound like a fan girl.

He gave his head a little shake, then bent over, his fingers fiddling with her hem.

Blythe heard the distinct sound of a camera flash.

“The length is off…. One inch here…” He set to work on her hem, on her neck line, on the sleeves, on the back.

Blythe’s mother leaned over, as if his every move was an educational opportunity. She emptied her glass multiple times, going for another every single time.

As he worked. As the cameras flashed. As she responded to his requests and questions, Blythe couldn’t help but think about Caius and how she had gone to bed angry at him the night before. Wasn’t there a rule against that? They weren’t even married and they were having married fights. Her heart fluttered in her chest as she was anxious to fix things.

But when she had finished her fitting, gotten her moleskin diary autographed and finally made it back home and up into her room, nothing but an empty-unmade bed greeted her. With a sigh, she put down the bag that contained the vintage boots she had purchased (impulse-buy) and sat down on her bed, wondering where Caius could have gone.

Part three

Of course it was about the marriage. It had to be about the marriage. Caius ran through the night, blazing through the forest, until he came to the plateau where he had been with Blythe only a little over twenty-four hours before. He couldn’t deny the stress of the situation. It was more than sex, or Blythe or a cigarette could alleviate. He needed to be alone. To phase.

He stood up, his full height reaching all of seven feet, and extended his arms to each side of him. Every phase was like a new body. And yet he hadn’t done it for years. He had renounced that life decades ago, had run from home with the intention of never dealing with his murderous father again. He thought he could renounce his heritage and for a long time, that his parents had let him do this. No contact.

Almost fifteen years and no contact.

Then the deaths. It had his father’s mark all over it. His giant heart pounded against his rib cage as he let his arms fall down in front of him. Unwelcome memories of a childhood he had long since forgotten folded into his mind. There were so many carcasses like that. Hundreds.

It was sick. Shameful.

And it was happening again.

A warning.

One principle no shifter could break: You must marry within your blood. A lifelong mate of human blood, a child, half human, half shifter, would pollute the line. It would dilute it. Preservation was the ultimate aim. A non-negotiable.

Caius knew good and well that he was breaking this, but he didn’t think they would come for him. But they did. They had been for months on end. He just hadn’t noticed.

It was a warning.

“Caius!”

His eyes went wide at the sound of Blythe’s muffled cry. He shook his hairy head. He had been out too long. Knowing Blythe, knowing how she overestimates her capabilities and constantly feels the need to save everyone around her, it was no wonder that she came looking for him.

“Caius!” The cry came out more desperate this time.

The roar of a bear followed. The crack of snapping trees cut through the air.

Caius’s heart stopped. His father.

He launched into a sprint, his own roar echoing in the trees and the distant mountains. He followed her scent; the essence of his wife through the night.

Another roar shot through the night towards him, his father answering his call.

Blythe’s pained screech shortly followed.

Caius couldn’t get there fast enough.

He rammed his entire body into the brown and gray bear that had cornered his fiancé. His bones ached under the strain, his brain bouncing around in his head as he tackled his father to the ground. Almost immediately, his father began to change. His hair fell off to reveal raw skin underneath as layers and layers of flesh peeled off of him.

Caius followed suit, the slightly orgasmic feeling of reassuming his human form overcoming his entire body. He trembled in every inch of his bones as he collapsed onto the ground and into the pile of fur and flesh that greeted him. His teeth fell out, growing back almost instantly. He spit the blood out of his mouth as the bones of his skull broke and reformed, disintegrating and growing all at once.

“Father.” He croaked.

The man in front of him stood to about six feet. His thick head of hair had begun to gray and his skin, tough and laden with wrinkles, stretched tight along his naked body. He shook his head. “I must say. I am deeply disappointed.”

“You have no right…” Caius began as he approached Blythe’s motionless body. She looked impossibly peaceful with the moonlight shining on her pale skin.

“I have every right. I own your blood more than you do. You cannot marry her.”

Caius set his jaw. “And what’s your noble plan? To kill every living thing until I comply?”

The man shrugged. “It’s a start.”

“I won’t let you do that.” Caius said. “And I’m marrying her. I don’t care what you say.”

“I’ll kill you.”

Caius’s eyes went wide.

His father slinked towards him. “Don’t think I won’t do it. I offed your mother when she got creative.”

Caius’s heart dropped. He wanted to cry out in a rage. While he was out shirking his heritage, he had failed to protect his mother from this monster. His father continued to speak, hundreds of words flying out of his mouth, but Caius couldn’t register any of it. He was seeing red. His blood boiled hot, coursing through his veins and fueled by the thick adrenalin that filled every organ inside of him.

I could kill him.

I could kill him.

I could…

And just like that, Caius took the final step, closing the distance between the two of them. His hands wrapped around the man’s neck easy. He had a good four inches in height over him. The man trembled at his touch, but Caius found it almost pleasurable. He deserved it. If anyone needed to be murdered, it was him. His body slowly grew limp and lifeless, before he slipped right from between Caius’s hands.

Panting, Caius turned his attention to his wife. He caressed her smooth face with his hand, then pressed her fingers into her neck. There was a pulse. She was alive.

By the time he had lifted over his shoulder, his father had assumed his true form again. He lied there, a beast in the mud.

Caius hadn’t murdered a person. He had slayed a monster.

***

Blythe’s eyes flipped open. She shot up in her bed, her hands patting the sheets next to her.

Caius?

But he wasn’t there.

In his place was a small piece of paper lying on his pillow. It read:

“Happy Wedding Day.”

Blythe smiled. Somehow, she had managed to reunite with her mother, solve a murder mystery and get married… all in ten days. She checked her watch: 7:47 AM. With a gasp, she swung her legs over her mattress. She was already late.

BONUS

SAVED FOR THE VAMPIRES

By Rachel William

Chapter 1

As the lights came up in the movie theater, Laura stood up, a low moan slipping from between her lips as she stretched her hands out to either side of her. A yawn pushed it's way out of her mouth, then her lips, one bigger than the other, set into a lazy smile. It was the end of yet another great date. “So ice cream after?” She asked as her man, Roy Benson, stood up, handing her  purse.

He raised one of those perfectly sculpted eyebrows. “I don't know how you can even think about food at a time like this.” He replied, his smooth voice heavy with humor.

Laura rolled her eyes. “Oh come on. It wasn't that scary.” She replied.

He cocked his head to one side and opened his mouth to respond, but was cut short by a teenage couple trying to get by. Laura scanned the young blond with her halter top and high rise shorts, a smirk dominating her face. She glanced at Roy, who had the same amused look in his eye and the two collapsed into laughter as soon as the woman-child had climbed down the rest of the isle.

“You have quite the stomach for these things.” Roy replied as he guided her down the row.

Laura giggled her way out into the isle, turning to shoot Roy a teasing glower. “That is incredibly ironic coming from you.” She replied.

He pursed his lips, giving her a questioning look. “And why is that?” he asked, placing his hand on the small of Laura's back.

Laura felt her stomach lurch at the sensation of his touch. A chill ran down her spine as every time he touched her always felt like the first time he had ever touched her. She leaned into him, stopping just short of resting her head on his shoulder as they made their way up the isle and through the doors. It took everything in her not to split her lips and let out a short purr. “Because you're one of the most mysterious men I have ever met.” she replied, glancing at this midnight hair, his pale skin and his dark eyes. Today, the rims were slightly red, as if he hadn't had a good night of sleep in a while, or was suffering from an acute allergic reaction. The first time Laura had noticed that, it troubled her, but she had more than gotten used to it in the months that they had been dating.

Roy waited until they had stepped into the cool, October night before responding to that. He dragged her off to the side, holding both of her hands in each of his, and stared right into her eyes. He did this every once in a while; stood right into her eyes without saying anything. She thought it was a bit strange at first, but she had had more than enough time to grow accustomed to it, and, in fact, sometimes it felt more intimate than the deepest kiss. “I beg to differ. I actually think I am quite transparent.”

Laura laughed at this, as he trailed his hands down her curves, resting them on her hips. “See that's the thing about people hiding things: they never really notice how much other people pick up.” she replied, her green eyes wide with expectation. They had reached the inevitable moment in the night where they were bathed in the calm aura of the stars and the moon, not really pressed for reservations or a movie to see and having nothing to entertain themselves with but each other. It was time for him to tell her something new about himself. Over the course of three months, they had been through her exhaustive list of life experiences, shitty apartments and less-than-exciting working class jobs.

But instead of telling her something useful about himself, he drew her in for a kiss. Laura furrowed her brow when her lips met his, a flash of agitation shooting through her mind... right before the embrace got a chance to melt it. She released a deep sigh as she pressed her body against his, paying attention to the way his hard muscles burrowed into her curves. Their lips danced together, his hands slipping underneath the pink blouse she had gotten for half price at Bloomingdale’s. She reached up, wrapping her arms around his neck, pressing herself still closer to him until she could feel his manhood into between them, slowly growing harder and harder....

“Hey! Get a room!” an old, scratching voice cut into their embrace.

Laura broke away from him, jumping at the sound of the same man coughing at him.

“This is why I hate coming down town.” he mumbled in a dark voice.

Laura rolled her eyes. “But all the cheap sketchy theaters are downtown.” she replied in a whiny voice.

He shook his wide, smiling in spite of himself. “The things I would do for you.” He mumbled as he took her hand and led her down the street.

Laura swept the street with her gaze. She always loved the way the city looked at night, the moonlight trickling down into the city, bathing the glass buildings with its silver glare. It was as if a deep silence had descended over New York, drowning the city in profound calm; the odd siren or insane man punctuating the moment, reminding them all that New York was still alive. “Say that again.” Laura murmured, looking up at him. A smile stretched across her face, as, for the umpteenth time, the words, “I love you,” came to mind. They banged against the barrier that was her mental filter, begging to be uttered out loud. But it wasn't the right time yet. After three months of seeing him at least three times a week, after countless meaningful conversations and enough dinner dates for them to have tried out every single restaurant in the city; after a hundred moments like this, Laura still didn't feel ready to tell him what she truly felt.

She furrowed her brow as she gazed, because there was just something about him; about the way he looked at her like he could see right through her; about the way he spoke, as if the words she heard were only a small percentage of everything he could have said; about the fact that she had only been to his apartment once, had never slept over in it, and had only ever seen him at night, that told her it was probably wise for her to hold back.

And, just like that, they entered into the point of the evening where she began to doubt his feelings for her.

He swung her hand. “What are thinking about?” he asked as he raised her hand to his lips and planted a kiss on it.

Laura shrugged. “Oh nothing.”

He chuckled at this. “And why don't I believe you?” He asked, shooting her a sidewards glance.

Laura giggled at this, “Maybe because I'm lying?” She replied in a teasing voice.

He beat his hand against his chest, her eyebrows mashing together as he feigned insult. “Why do you hurt me so?” He cried.

Laura's laughter rang through the night. “Oh my God. Stoppit!” she cried.

But he just drew her in for another kiss. “It's impossible how much I like you right now.” He mumbled with his lips still sitting on hers.

Laura's heart lept with delight. “Don't say things like that.”

“Because it makes you feel uncomfortable?” He asked, raising an eyebrow.

Laura shook her head. “Because then I might believe you.”

He sighed. “And here I was thinking I had finally burst through your walls.”

Laura glowered at him. “Says the most mysterious man the on the planet.” She retorted.

He shook his head, a joking gleam in his eye. “See, you keep saying that, but I don't know what you mean.” he replied.

Laura laughed. “One of these days, I'll break you.”

He turned to her, an earnest look in his eyes. “Oh please don't.” he replied, taking her hand in both of his.

“On one condition.” She replied.

“What?” He asked turning his attention back in the direction that they were going in.

“Buy me ice cream.” she replied, tagging a little giggle to the end of that sentence.

He nodded. “Okay. Okay. You convinced me.”

Chapter 2

Laughing, Laura took the first lick of her ice cream cone. “Oh this is really good.” She murmured. She then tipped it towards him. “Do you want some?” She asked.

Roy smiled, but shook his head. “No I can't eat anymore.”

Laura glowered at him. “That's funny. I don't recall seeing you eat at all.” She replied as they stepped out of the ice cream shop and back into the night.

He placed his hand on the small of her back, a small gesture that made her feel so much more protected as the night was getting darker and darker. Laura's stomach lurched, but it wasn't because of her ice cream cone, or the fact that she was actually out on a date with a man who looked like he had just walked off of a Calvin Klein billboard. There was something about the silence on this street in Alphabet city, just beyond the park that housed heroine addicts just a decade ago, that made her want to cling to Roy. As if having read her mind, he pulled her closer, wrapping his arm firmly around her shoulder. “Oh this is great.” she whispered.

“Can we walk through the park?” He asked as they approached one of the many entrances.

Laura shrugged. “I mean, it's not my favorite thing to do at midnight, but since you bought me ice cream, I guess I can make an exception.” She replied.

He shot her a rueful smile. “Oh you'll have fun. I promise.” he replied as he drew just far enough away from her to grab her hand and lead her inside.

Despite practically being yanked into the other side of the gates, Laura's pace slowed. She darted this way and that, her eyes picking up everything from the shadows the leaves made on the dank earth to the sounds of rustling, no doubt caused by the movements of insanely large rats, or other animals that could probably give her diseases. Nevertheless, they went deeper and deeper inside.

“Laura?” he said, finally slowing her pace.

Ironically, walking slower didn't make her feel any better about her surroundings. In fact, as soon as that had slow down to a leisurely pace, she wanted to start power walking again. “What?” She asked, her unease making her sound much more urgent than she intended.

“Are you afraid?” he asked, not even trying to hide the amusement underlying his voice.

Laura cocked her head to one side. “Is that surprising to you?” she asked.

He just shrugged. “I don't know. You seemed so unphased by that horror movie, I just thought you would find this completely normal. In fact, I imagined you doing cartwheels in the bushes.”

Laura glowered at him. “Why would you ever imagine me doing cartwheels?”

He laughed, immediately understanding the joke underlying that. “I don't know. Didn't you say you were in gymnastics once?” he asked.

Laura laughed at that, remembering that night, so many weeks ago when they were standing on her stoop, trying to prolong the good-bye kiss and she told him about the most embarrassing day of her life, which, incidentally, happened to occur while she was in gymnastics class. “Yeah but that was only for a year, when I was like five.” she replied.

“Oh come on. But doesn't everyone know how to do a cartwheel?” He asked.

Laura raised an eyebrow at this generalization. “I'm sorry, do you know how to do a cartwheel?” She then demanded.

But to her surprise. He nodded.

Her eyes went wide as another laugh forced its way to the top of her throat in mere anticipation of the seeing him twirling over his head like a clown or a child on a sugar high. “Do one!” she demanded. “Right now.”

He shrugged, as if it was nothing, then let go of her hand. Before Laura could utter a gasp of surprise, he had set off into a running start.

“Wait! You'll get a splinter!” she hissed, for fear of waking the hobos or the racoons that she very well believed would dart out of the bushes and take her right there.

He gave her a look that suggested he believed her to be a little bit more than a bit insane. “On asphalt?” he asked in a disbelieving voice.

She shrugged, running to catch up with him. “I don't know! Broken glass?”

He just laughed at her. “Lighten up!” he exclaimed as he launched himself into a cartwheel.

Her eyes went wide as she was caught in utter disbelief as to how he could always make everything look so effortless. “Oh, don't do that.” she mumbled.

“Do what?” he asked as he jogged back to her. For all that energy he had just expelled he wasn't even panting.

“Make yourself look so superhuman in front of a mere mortal like me.” she replied, more to herself than to him.

He released a heavy breath, placing his hand under her chin and lifting her face towards him. “Look, you are so much more than just a woman.” he replied. “And that's a lot coming from me.” but his last words were lost in yet another kiss.

“But I do have to say. I am a bit disappointed.” he replied once they drew away.

Laura's eyes went wide. “Oh God. I have been dreading this moment.” she muttered. “What are you surprised about.”

“I don't know, I just thought you would be more of a woman of the night.” he replied with a shrug.

Laura narrowed her eyes. “I really just have no idea what you're talking about.” She replied..

He just kept looking at her. “You are so afraid right now. I can see you trembling in your shoes.”

Laura couldn't help but get a little annoyed at this. He takes her to one of the most sketchiest parks in New York in the middle of the night, and then gets surprised that she's not “totally feeling it”? “Uh. Hell yeah I'm scared. Haven't you seen rent?” she demanded.

He nodded. “Yes, but I don't see how that applies.”

“Well, they all had aides and did heroine, and lived here.” she explained, wondering why she had to draw the connections for him in the first place.

“But they were friendly drug addicts.”

Laura burst out laughing at the paradox that just slipped out of his mouth. “I don't even know what that means.”

Roy opened his mouth to respond, but nothing but laughter came out of it, so he just put his arm around her again and drew her in even closer. “Look, I'm sorry if I've made you feel uncomfortable.” he replied.

He wasn't wrong about making her feel uncomfortable, but merely acknowledging it was enough grounds for forgiveness. “It's okay.” She replied. Then, in an attempt to redeem herself from sounding like such a wimp in the whole night, she continued with, “This isn't so bad anyway. I kind of like it out here at night. It's calming.”

He planted a kiss on her forehead. “Good. Because my woman has to be a creature of the night.”

Laura ignored the way that her heart swelled when he called her, “my woman,” and continued with, “Why, because you're a vampire?” she asked.

It was as if those words flipped a switch in him. He drew away from her, putting a yard of distance between them and with enough force to stop her in her tracks. Her heart raced in her chest as she gazed at his rigid stance with wide eyes. “What's wrong?” She demanded, as she took a step towards him.

But, as if by complete reflex, he stepped back, maintaining the distance between them.

Laura couldn't decide whether she was more embarrassed that she had said something so obviously incredibly wrong, or bewildered at the fact that what she said had elicited such a response out of him. “What did I say?” she demanded, desperate to get him acting normal again.

Then, as if he, himself, had turned that switch in the back of his head, back to the off position, he shook his head and stepped towards him. “It's nothing. I just used to have nightmares about those as a kid. It was pretty bad. My mom had to take me to therapy at one point.” By the time he had finished saying that, he had reached her side and the two were on their way again.

“That's odd.” Laura replied, a mischievous look in her eye.

“What? The vampire thing? I know.” he replied absentmindedly.

Laura shook her head. “No, the thought of you having a mom.” She retorted.

He let out a fit of hearty laughter, and Laura knew that she had won back his favor. “Everyone has one.” he replied in a joking voice.

Laura glowered at him. “Oh you know what I mean.”

After that, the two of them settled into a calm silence, occupying their senses by taking in the night around them. Roy tried his best to keep a firm hold on her to keep her from freaking out and Laura tried her best not to think of every rustle in the bushes as her killer coming to slash her throat. They had almost reached the other side when Laura saw something move out of the corner of her eye. “Oh my God, Roy.”she muttered in an excited voice.

“What?” He demanded, darting around them.

But Laura had her eyes trained on a small rabbit who had found its way to the asphalt trail. His white fur gleamed silver in the moonlight, and his almond eyes, big and beady, seemed to carry the depth of all the oceans in the world inside of them. She found herself entranced as she slipped her phone out of her small clutch and knelt for a picture. “Oh, wait. I have to get this. Oh my God. It's going to look so good when I edit it.” she replied and focused her camera on it, her eyes wide as she was still mesmerized by the beauty of the creature right in front of her. For a moment, she had completely forgotten her fears about being in that park; had completely forgotten that it was so late at night to begin with.

Roy chuckled at this. “Hashtag. No filter.” he muttered.

It took everything in Laura to suppress that laughter. The truth was that she didn't want to scare that rabbit away. However, before she could even get a good picture of it, it scurried away. It's little feet moved so fast that it was completely out of sight before she could snap even one picture. “What the-” she started as she darted up, her gaze sweeping the ground around her.... but he was nowhere to be found. “Oh no!” she cried, finding herself stupidly disappointed that she could not get a good look at that rabbit.

But Roy had already taken his first step towards the bushes. “Don't worry. I know where it went.” he replied, reaching his hand out for her phone.

At the sight of him putting in so much effort for this, Laura already felt as if she had overreacted with the whole thing. “Oh, it's not that important. Don't worry about it.” she told him.

But he just shook his head and swiped her phone out of her hand. “I'd feel awful if you didn't get at least one little thing out of this insanely scary walk.”

Laura dropped her shoulders. “Okay. It's not that scary.” she replied, still a little hesitant about sending the guy she was dating after a random rabbit, just so that she could have a cool picture for social media.

But he didn't want to wait any longer. “Laura, just let me do this. I don't understand.” With that, he disappeared into the bushes with nothing  but his footsteps to indicate that he was still there.

Laura sighed a little at a loss for what to do or think about in his absence. She paced back and forth, her heart swelling in that scary way that it does when she realizes that she might like someone a little bit more than they liked her. “How am I even going to ask him to be exclusive?” she muttered to herself as she stared at her white, pointed flats. Was tonight the night? Just as she was telling herself to calm down before she got way too ahead of herself, she looked up to find a man towering over her. His eyes were ice blue and his body, though draped in layers of torn clothing, was heavy revealing two forearms with his veins protruding just under the thin surface of worn skin. He held on hand out to her, but in the other hand was a blade, glinting in the moonlight.

Chapter 3

“Give me your money.” his voice shook enough to let her know that he was definitely doped out on something, but firm enough for her to realize that he would not hesitate to use that knife in his hand.

Eight years in New York had hardened Laura enough to say, “No.”

He raised one of those bushy eyebrows, cocking his head to the side as if he couldn't believe she would refuse him. He took another step towards her, then stood his ground, shifting his weight from foot to foot swaying back and forward.

Laura could say that she was incredibly frightened even though he couldn't even hold her gaze. She stood frozen in her spot, her stomach lurching and her skin covered in goosebumps. She could muster enough brain power to refuse him the expensive bag her late mother had given her for her 21st birthday. “I can't give you this. I'm sorry.” she replied, but because he had demanded it of her and not even deigned to ask her like a nice person, she wasn't the least bit sorry. Besides, Roy was coming back at any moment.... wasn't he?

“It wasn't a question.” he replied in his sickly voice.

Laura shook her head frantically, her heart fluttering in her chest and desperately calling out for Roy to come to her rescue. Yet, conveniently, his footsteps had already faded away. “Okay. Fine.” She replied, but she failed at keeping her frustration out of her voice. She rummaged through her clutched for her small wallet, but she always packed light when she went out with Roy, taking nothing but a credit card just in case, by some freak accident, one of his declined. Aside from that, she'd only have cash if it had been left in it from the last time she used it. A sigh slipped out of her lips as she shook her head. This guy was in for a big disappointment. “Look. I don't have any money in here.” she muttered as she opened her small wallet for him to see for himself.

He glowered disbelievingly at her. “Then give me the bag.” he demanded, lunging for it.

Laura jumped out of his reach, some sort of primal protective instinct igniting inside of her. “I can't give this to you. I refuse.” she hissed, wondering how the hell Roy still hadn't shown up yet.

He winced as if in complete disbelief that she would deny him; a man clearly much bigger than her and brandishing a weapon of his own, when she stood there, caught off guard and unarmed. “It wasn't a request.”

“I know, but it's a waste of time. You won't get anything for it.” She replied, misguidedly thinking that she was going to be able to reason with him.

He just took another step at her and wrapped his rough hand around her wrist, yanking her so that she was standing that much closer to him. She could smell his foul breath and rancid odor of a body that had not seen a shower in weeks. “Give it to me!” he growled.

Laura gasped, trying to yank herself free of his grip, but it was completely useless. He was much stronger than his red eyes lot off that he was. She had no hope of getting free. That's when she realized that once she gave this man her purse, whose to say he would stop there? What if she had just found herself in a textbook mugging situation? How was she going to defend herself? She wasn't sure if it was the horror movie, or the ice cream, or all that time spent with Roy, but Laura was starting to feel a bit reckless and a little more sure of herself. She drew her clutch away from him and drove it into his face as hard as she could.

“Agh!” he let go of her and stumbled a few steps back, his hand flying to the rapidly forming bruise on the side of his face.

This time, Laura didn't wait for him to recover, or count on anymore reasoning for him. She pivoted on her heal and launched herself in the opposite direction, blindly running in the opposite direction from him. “Roy!” she roared breathlessly as she struggled to put one heavy foot in front of the other. Yoga had done nothing to prepare her for this kind of physical activity, but the sound of her attacker rapidly pursuing her was enough to edge her on.

“Come back!” he roared after.

She could feel him catching up to her, fancying that she could just hear the sound of his ragged  breath shadowing over her neck. Just like that, she thought of darting off the trail, for as long as she stayed on the path, he could follow her, and it was becoming apparent that it was all too easy for him to outrun her. But if she jumped off, she could hide and hopefully he would give up the pursuit? But by the time she had reached the right place to jump away, he had caught up to her.

He threw himself at her, landing like a boulder on top of her. She tumbled to the ground, her ankle twisting in the process. A pained scream slipped out of her lips as she landed on the ground, her face scratching on the pavement. She gasped, a cracking sound ringing through the night as her skull slapped the asphalt. Her hands, which had flown in front of her in the hopes of catching her fall were scathed and bleeding. She turned to get back up, but he had already mounted her. This time, when she looked into his eyes, she saw nothing but stupid anger, uncontrollable and unfocused.

“Shit.” she hissed, just as he threw a punch.

Her head slammed to the right, her neck snapping to pick up the impact of it all. Her head rung from the blow, but something about that only made her more angry. She tried to pressed her body against him, throwing a punch of her own, but the force of that alone was enough to fracture her own fist. “Ughhh!” she screeched, but, luckily for her, he swayed a little backward. That punch, plus the impact of her purse was enough to fracture the bone beneath his tough skin.

Laura sucked in a deep breath and ignored the pain in her fist enough to throw yet another punch at him. This was enough to weaken his grip so that she could slither away from him. She twisted her body and crawled away, fully intending to stand up once she had put enough space between herself and him. But she had only crawled a foot away from him when he reached out and grabbed a handfull of the thick head of hair she had spent over an hour curling for that very date. A screech slipped through her lips as her neck yanked backwards. He lifted her onto her knees through the sheer force of pulling on her hair as he stood up.

Laura through her hand frantically upwards, trying her best to get a grip on him to stop him or anything. But nothing worked. He lifted her over her ankles, then drove the back of her head into the ground. Her eyes went wide as her brain slammed against the inside of her skull. The stars and the moon turned into white light as every hair on her skin stood on end. Her jaw hung stupidly open as she struggled to keep taking in oxygen. But nothing could help the mind blowing pain frying her every nerve. “Stoppit. Stoppit!” she gasped, as he grabbed her head yet again and began to drag her by it, a crazy laugh tumbling out of his mouth.

Just when she thought he would never stop, he did, haphazardly dropping her onto the pavement again. He began to rummage in his pockets for his knife, but, this time, Laura could do nothing to take advantage of this little bit of time. She willed herself to get up, but even sitting upright was to much for her to manage. She twisted onto her stomach and began to crawl away from him her arms giving out beneath her on every third step. Even though she could hear him walking beside her, taking delight in her every pained step, she couldn't give up and just accept defeat. “Roy?” she spat as her arm gave out for the last time.

This time, the man did not even bother to flip her over. He lifted her head up and placed that cold, glinting knife against it. Laura's eyes flickered shut. She was no fool. She could feel the end when it knocked on her door. She couldn't help but to think how terrible of timing this was. It came just as she was getting to know someone she really liked, just when her agent was in the middle of a deal for a great, midtown apartment, just when she was really starting to get the hang of this whole, adulthood, thing...

A chocking sound forced its way out of her mouth as what could only be described as a deep stinging ache spread its way through her entire body and a thick red substance began to seep down her neck. Just when she was beginning to lose consciousness, she felt something rip him off of her back. Her head, no longer supported by her killer's rough touch, slammed against the asphalt for the last time and she began to lose consciousness...

Chapter 4

Laura's eyes flicked open and closed as she watched a tall, lean figure that could only be Roy slam his head into that of the man who had attacked her. He slipped the knife clear out of his hand and drove it into his heart without hesitation. The man staggered backwards before toppling over like a great redwood, his eyes open like a dead fish. In the next moment, Roy was by her side, but when Laura looked at him, she noticed something incredibly strange about his face. His eyes had turned from their usual brown into a deep red color, and there were four fangs clearly protruding from his mouth. Laura wanted to demand of him an explanation of what had taken so long for him to come to her rescue, and what the hell was wrong with his face, but she was quickly losing consciousness and even a simple question was too much for her to wrap her brain around.

He cradled her head in his arms and even through his paranormal appearance, she could convince herself that she was seeing some sort of semblance of concern. “There's so much blood.” He croaked, his eyes scanning her body.

“What... took... you...” she started, but her lungs gave out. Her jaw swung open as she struggled to recover her breath.

“I could kill him.” he growled, his hands curling into fists as he glared down at her.

“You already did....” Laura replied, but her words collapsed into a fit of coughed, blood and phlegm splattered everywhere.

“I am going to do something to you that will change your life forever.” Roy's voice had drastically changed, becoming much more calm and pensive.

Laura opened her mouth to demand some answers, but before she could say anything, he shushed her.

“I'm a vampire.” Roy confessed.

But Laura had already guessed that....

“And I'm gonna make you one too.” he continued in a voice that simply just could not be argued with.

Laura's eyes went wide and a gasped slipped out of her lips, but he sunk his teeth into her chest before she could utter so much as a gasp in protest.

Chapter 5

Laura's eyes flashed open to a four post bed and a mirror on the opposite wall, on in which she could not see her own reflection. She was lying in between 600 count Egyptian cotton sheets and a quilt embroidered with gold. The walls were painted red, interrupted only occasionally with a painting or two. To her right was the only window in the room, and through it, she could see the sky flashing crimson red as the sun began to set. She couldn't believe that an entire day had passed that she had been dead to the world. With a gasp, she had an urge to lunge for her phone, but when she checked the side table, the most natural place for it to be, it wasn't there. She sat back onto the ten pillows that held her propped up, and began sifting through her problem-solving brain to figure out what to do next.

She had only gotten through the process of remembering the mugging that had took her beyond the edge of her life before there was a knock on the door. “Yes?” she called, wincing at the croak that slipped out of her mouth.

The door opened to reveal Roy on the other side of it. He stepped inside of her room and made it to the bed. “Did I finally sleep at your house?” she asked, meaning for it to be a joke.

A look of confusion flashed across his face before he finally realized what she was talking about and managed a quick chuckle before sitting next to her on her the bed.

She shifted to the other side to give him room, but as she did that, her gown brushed against the wound on her chest, releasing a sharp pang. She looked down at it, seeing the holes the his fangs had left. Then the second part of that night came to mind. “Roy?” she asked, but when she looked up at him, she saw that he was already looking down at her, waiting for the inevitable question. “Did you bite me?” she asked.

He nodded solemnly.

She released a huff of breath, relaxing back onto the stack of pillows. “So, I'm a vampire now?” she asked, taking note of the fact that, aside from her many wounds and profound fatigue, she felt no different.

He shook his head. “The transformation isn't complete yet. I, as your maker, must plant my seed inside of you to make it complete.” he explained.

Laura sucked in a deep breath, panic setting in. “But, what if I don't want to be a vampire?” she demanded, her eyes prickling with tears.

At that, her door opened and another man entered. She turned, merely to see who this new person was, but found herself mesmerized by his beauty. The man was even taller than Roy and his every muscle looked as if it had been meticulously carved by Michelangelo himself. But even in his youthful stance, there was something about his eyes that made Laura believe he was much older than the both of them combined.

“If I don't complete what I have started, the little bit of venom that is keeping you alive right now will eventually start to eat away at you. I have to end your human existence.”

Laura nodded. This had to be up there on the list of worst things that could possibly happen to her, but when it was immortality, or death, who would really chose the former.

The second man sat on the other side of her, examining her wounds. She desperately tried to ignore the way his touch was making her feel, but was bitterly failing. “So, you said something about planting your seed?” she asked.

He nodded. “This is why we have never made love before.”

The other man had already begun to run his hands up and down her bare arms, raising goose bumps all over her body. “Because it could kill me?” she asked.

He shook his head. “Not with my venom inside of you.” he murmured as he planted a soft, sensual kiss on her shoulder.

Laura sucked in a breath that inflated her chest, lifting her breasts until they pressed against her thin, satin gown. “What should I do?” she asked.

At that, cupped her chin in his hand, gently turning her head so that she was facing him. The Michelangelo shifted so that he was sitting slightly behind her and began to massage her shoulders. He planted kisses on the back of her neck and shoulders, sending chills down her spine.

“He's going to keep biting you, just to make sure that your blood is full of venom..” he replied before pressing his lips against hers. She kissed him back, his simple touch igniting an explicable fire inside of her. She could almost feel her nipples slowly hardening as she leaned into him. He drew back, just when Laura thought she might devour him. “And you can just relax and enjoy.” he replied before thrusting his lips at hers one more time. She clutched his shoulders as his pressed his tongue into her mouth, igniting a pang of pleasure in between her legs.

He pulled back again, his perfect lips folding into a crooked smile just as he stood up on the bed, gently drawing her up onto her knees. As if compelled by some outer, divine force, Laura unbuttoned his pants and pulled them down, his manhood flicking out, erect and hard. Her eyes went wide at the sheer size of it as Michelangelo unbuttoned her gown and slipped it off of her, leaving her kneeling there, naked. She took his member into her hand drawing her face towards it as Michelangelo snaked his hand around to her, penetrating her.

A low moan slipped from between Laura's lips as she dripped onto the sheets, her lips wrapping themselves around Roy's manhood. She sucked on it, filling it completely fill her mouth as Michelangelo bit her neck and shoulder, the pain igniting a pleasure in her in and of itself. As she continued to blow Roy, she could feel him biting her and sucking on her and fingering her all at once and it was almost too much for her to handle.

Roy cradled the back of her head with this hand, low moans slipping out of his lips as he drew her in and out. She clutched his legs as he drew her away from him, looking down at her. “Are you ready?” he asked.

She nodded. “Born ready.”

He nodded at Michelangelo, who moved from behind her just as Laura lowered herself down on the sheets, but Roy shook his head, point to the side of the bed. “Stand over there.” he ordered.

Laura furrowed her brow, but did what she was told. As soon as she was standing on the side of the bed, Roy took his stance behind her and penetrated her. Her eyes flashed wide as he forced himself inside her farther than any man had ever managed to go. She bit her lips, clutching the sheets as Michelangelo began to kiss her, his tongue deep inside of her mouth. She sucked on the wet muscle as Roy repeatedly thrust himself into her, the pleasure seeping all the way down her legs. She couldn't believe how good it felt. A low moan slipped out of her lips as he clutched her waist, slamming himself into her over and over again until she found herself in the throws of orgasm after orgasm.

She could feel her entire body falling into that small space where Roy met Laura. It was as if that was the only part of her that existed, but, simultaneously, it seemed to stretch the entire planet. Her muscles tensed and relaxed all at the same time as ecstatic screams pressed out of her mouth. Michelangelo continued to bite her, drawing blood wherever his teeth touched her until she felt something truly change inside of her.

Her heart began to pound, banging against her chest like a crow bar into a piece of dry wall. Her blood ran cold, the icy liquid filling her veins and seeming to ossify everything it touch. She could feel herself growing lightheaded as her mind struggled to reawaken itself. The wounds on her forehead and neck itched as they healed, her skin glistening brand new. Then, finally, just when Laura thought she might feint from pure ecstasy, a full set of fanged forged their way from her gum line.

With one final gasp, Roy ejaculated into her.

The two of them collapsed onto the bed while Michelangelo draped his robe back on. “I'll give you a moment.” he replied as he left the room.

“Man, if I thought you'd be that good...” he started.

“You would have changed me earlier?” she asked.

He just laughed at that, taking her hand in his.

“So... does this mean you won't be mysterious anymore?” she asked, resting her head on his chest.

He nodded. “No more secrets.”

Table of Contents

- Tempted By The Vampire Guardian Book 1

- Chapter One
- Chapter Two
- Chapter Three
- Chapter Four
- Chapter Five
- Chapter Six
- Chapter Seven
- Chapter Eight
- Chapter Ten
- Chapter Nine

- Chosen By The Vampire Guardian Book 2

- Chapter One
- Chapter Two
- Chapter Three
- Chapter Four
- Chapter Five
- Chapter Six
- Chapter Seven
- Chapter Eight
- Chapter Nine
- Chapter Ten

- Destined By The Vampire Guardian Book 3

- Chapter One
- Chapter Two
- Chapter Three
- Chapter Five
- Chapter Six
- Chapter Seven
- Chapter Eight
- Chapter Nine
- Chapter Ten

- Charmed By The Vampire Guardian Book 4

- Chapter One
- Chapter Two
- Chapter Three
- Chapter Four
- Chapter Five
- Chapter Six
- Chapter Seven
- Chapter Eight
- Chapter Nine
- Chapter Ten
- Chapter Eleven
- Chapter Twelve
- Chapter Thirteen
- Chapter Fourteen
- Chapter Fifteen

- Bonus